Sia ee “eG Oy erie oe: ‘ x t Tore, iadacinnmeis y : Bester nitC < 2 SE: LE sate: CAPO RAE G i egy ey te ONS CI EE, - , . . — — eee ee FLORA OF RUSSIA THE EUROPEAN PART AND BORDERING REGIONS VOLUME I LYCOPODIOPHYTA, EQUISETOPHYTA, POLYPODIOPHYTA, PINOPHYTA (=GYMNOSPERMAE), MAGNOLIOPHYTA (=ANGIOSPERMAE) Editor-in-Chief An. A. Fedorov Translated from Russian anu A.A. BALKEMA / ROTTERDAM / BROOKFIELD / 1999 Authorization to photocopy items for internal or personal use, or the internal or personal use of specific clients, is granted by A.A. Balkema, Rotterdam, provided that the base fee of US$1.50 per copy, plus US$0.10 per page is paid directly to Copyright Clearance Center, 222 Rosewood Drive, Danvers, MA 01923, USA. For those organizations that have been granted a photocopy license by CCC, a separate system of payment has been arranged. The fee code for users of the Transac- tional Reporting Sevice is: 90 5410 751 0/99 US$1.50 + US$0.10 A.A. Balkema, P.O. Box 1675, 3000 B.R. Rotterdam, Netherlands Fax: +31.10.4135947; E-mail: balkema@pbalkema.nl Internet site: http://www.balkema.nl Distributed in USA and Canada by A.A. Balkema Publishers, Old Post Road, Brookfield, VT 05036-9704, USA Fax: 802.276.3837; E-mail: info@ashgate.com ISBN (Set) 90 5410 750 2 ISBN (Vol. 1) 905410 751 0 © 1999 COPYRIGHT RESERVED 4* UDC 582.35 + 582.42/47 +582.5/.9 (470.1/.6) Volume I includes a broad introduction highlighting the rationale of publication of this series, a dichotomous key for identification of all families of higher plants and treatment of the divisions Lycopodiophyta, Equisetophyta, Polypodiophyta, Pinophyta (=Gymnospermae), and Magnoliophyta (=~Angiospermae), in part (Poaceae). It provides infor- mation on the wild as well as the most important cultivated plants growing in the European part of Russia and bordering regions, their systematics, habitat conditions, range and chromosome numbers. This volume is intended to be the basic manual for identification of plants by botanists, agronomists, teachers, students, and naturalists. It covers 27 families, 167 genera, and 650 species and subspecies. 35 illustrations. Editor-in-Chief An. A. Fedorov Secretary of the Editorial Board S. S. Ikonnikov Volume Editors N. N. Tzvelev and S. K. Czerepanov Contributors A. E. Bobrov, E. G. Bobrov, An. A. Fedorov, N. N. Tzvelev * Pagination of the original Russian text — General Editor. ww * co trees aOR atte to Noms ea? 4.6 or tha ae stenotr. oh geyiteiddand moimuhensi bow! + esbelseh tt lie io & Ttifite wt vad ewormotiald « .ortss eel} Cigar! ere) 40) lo nord ine opel Stk iGcwgearryis) myaquciT sretqobiqvioty joint Soho ii i seat) tay cn AO teat ‘stg imtwritles Wer weet! fom of) ve Dow an Bl na? Ais yest givrstnet bon emeR Yo Tie) ‘1eegomrS > Siinem satw eons tute “Qont Son hae | Utena ssilimabi 10) Seasinmaty peel. of od wi hobeae itn riowien be zesty svaisns .2elwoerns rnzegnia® tute ‘devine G20 tre cng 741 - Even ered vonaig't A, rs Kc dat . no . ‘s. crc 9 orm a uone P id ali sal nats itz Te nvaib apulle.. st ae Jeaancee) A 2 Dede ena 4 4 » 7 oi 4 ¢ web t wee §\ WT a bs 5 G4 f= c Poe . : : ° Foreword The authors of Volume I are: A.E. Bobrov who wrote the descriptions of the families, genera and species, and also compiled identification keys for the divisions Lycopodiophyta, Equisetophyta, and Polypodiophyta; E.G. Bobrov who wrote these sections for the division Pinophyta (=Gymnospermae); An. A. Fedorov who wrote the introduction, compiled the key for identification of the families included in this Flora, described higher taxa from division to order, and compiled and collated the literature cited. This volume concludes with the vast family of grasses (Poaceae) which has been described by N.N. Tzvelev. It is proposed to publish 11 volumes. The order of arrangement of the families is given on page ix. (The families included in this volume are printed in boldface.) The map of the regions of our flora was prepared with the active participation of S.S. Ikonnikov. Illustrations were prepared by artists: T.N. Shishlova (Plates I- VII) and N.V. Zhilina (Plates VIII-XXVIII). Photographs of eminent Russian botanists have been prepared from their portraits in the pho- tographic library of the Botanical Institute of the Russian Academy of Sciences. The alphabetic index of Latin names of plants was compiled by E.O. Belyanskaya. The editorial board place on record their special thanks to S.K. Czerepanov who painstakingly verified the nomenclature, N.N. Tzvelev who helped in formulating the instructions to authors, R.V. Kamelin who supplemented the literature cited. O.A. Murav’eva who very kindly examined the class Coniferae and made many valuable suggestions. Thanks are also due to Z.V. Naumova who supplied photographs of eminent botanists. Wy stdy ub om aiemog Gatti mot borg aod ered ae nik ~ — “g wig v hvyFi j a Tt omufu'?’ 0 ae — + 2 wry. lye me; ta 79 out whe ee 7 Min ,@yot won AW j us silt VA OE c) wei Ww vi mss mt owhert she vero] DS ieee” ¢ = 4 , i hd a ‘ —reae over yore A RA “oe Yrisgecaers eet) eAlime st) Y ‘iar tinwi war Fok we ry s wi. Aewerveh aor ape miige berlii.ese imtlonten ctder fT Basie quctmity vat Noenibawe ie ee Deitel coh ee taeda’ (atetous ewoey DORR o Memnagmetie Yo vada echt nection 41 Seely gee vtuley of m tetelve eetlawal SAT) x1 aya, oo (suet ovilon gilt storw tego: yew erofl tun bo aerega: se . rane B22 A soett) evoldeid? 7 sanne Y6 Sooqay moe ae tecture to cargatet) (PTY XOC-OEY esel4) spl / ‘a: we waredeoA sade ot be shotaal fesinstod st to ¥ yd boliqmoo vaw Abtelq We ume nited mo cabty died 6 hail 2 ot choad! ‘eh iad betes to sae omed leno 4 voloveT 4.4 sxieltgrnen alt bafttesy gcd cizmen clw giternd VA evodtite of corereruans oi geuelumio ai vies ner odw wea er A ty Setto sender oc? otra epireaggas a)eiry “iam gbem bre sexiline) anois ott Ge to adtagigctods; sian ate evoaus 4S of cob whe Be / netod Contents FOREWORD LIST OF FAMILIES INCLUDED IN FLORA OF RUSSIA AND BORDERING REGIONS INTRODUCTION IMPORTANT FLORISTIC LITERATURE ON THE EUROPEAN PART OF RUSSIA AND BORDERING REGIONS FLORISTIC DIVISIONS OF FLORA OF RUSSIA AND BORDERING REGIONS ; KEY TO IDENTIFICATION OF THE FAMILIES DIVISION 1. LYCOPODIOPHYTA Class 1. Lycopodiopsida Order 1. Lycopodiales Family 1. Lycopodiaceae Beauv. ex Mirbel Family 2. Huperziaceae Rothm. Class 2. Isoétopsida Order 2. Selaginellales Family 3. Selaginellaceae Willk. Order 3. Isoétales Family 4. Isoétaceae Dumort. DIVISION 2. EQUISETOPHYTA Class 3. Equisetopsida Order 4. Equisetales Family 5. Equisetaceae L.C. Richard ex DC. . Division 3. Polypodiophyta Class 4. Polypodiopsida Order 5. Ophioglossales Family 6. Ophioglossaceae (R.Br.) Agardh Vill Order 6. Polypodiales Family Family Family Family Family Family Family Family Family 124 Family Family Family Family Family te 8. 9. . Aspidiaceae Mett. ex Frank . Thelypteridaceae Pichi-Sermolli . Aspleniaceae Mett. ex Frank ae . Blechnaceae (C. Presl) Copeland. . . . Hemionitidaceae Pichi-Sermolli . Cryptogrammaceae Pichi-Sermolli 16. . Adiantaceae (C. Presl) 18. . Polypodiaceae Berchtold and 20. Osmundaceae Berchtold and J. Presl Onocleaceae Pichi-Sermolli Athyriaceae Alston Sinopteridaceae Koidzumi R.-C. Ching Hypolepidaceae Pichi-Sermolli J. Presl Pteridaceae Reichenb. f. Order 7. Marsileales Family 21. Marsileaceae Mirbel Order 8. Salviniales Family 22. Salviniaceae Dumort. DIVISION 4. PINOPHYTA (=GYMNOSPERMAE) Subdivision 1. Pinicae Class 5. Pinopsida (Coniferae) Order 9. Taxales Family 23. Taxaceae S.F. Gray Order 10. Pinales Family 24. Pinaceae Lindl. Family 25. Cupressaceae Bartl. Subdivision 2. Gneticae Class 6. Gnetopsida Order 11. Ephedrales Family 26. Ephedraceae Dumort. DIVISION 5. MAGNOLIOPHYTA (=ANGIOSPERMAE) Class 8. Liliopsida Order 77. Poales Family 180. Poaceae Barnh. (Gramineae Juss. nom. altern.) ALPHABETIC INDEX OF LATIN NAMES OF PLANTS | 97 98 99 107 114 116 123 124 125 128 129 130 131 132 132 134 134 136 136 |e 137 137 138 138 153 158 159 159 159 161 161 161 161 513 List of Families included in Flora of Russia and Bordering Regions Se ee ee) ARWNKOOWMNIADWAWHN HE . Lycopodiaceae Huperziaceae . Selaginellaceae . Isoétaceae . Equisetaceae . Ophioglossaceae Osmundaceae . Onocleaceae . Athyriaceae . Aspidiaceae . Thelypteridaceae . Aspleniaceae . Blechnaceae . Hemionitidaceae . Sinopteridaceae 16. . Cryptogrammaceae . Hypolepidaceae . Polypodiaceae . Pteridaceae . Marsileaceae . Salviniaceae . Pinaceae . Cupressaceae Adiantaceae . Taxaceae . Ephedraceae . Magnoliaceae . Lauraceae . Aristolochiaceae . Nymphaeaceae . Ceratophyllaceae . Nelumbonaceae . Ranunculaceae . Berberidaceae . Papaveraceae . Hypecoaceae . Fumariaceae . Platanaceae . Ulmaceae . Moraceae . Cannabaceae . Urticaceae . Fagaceae . Betulaceae . Myricaceae . Juglandaceae . Phytolaccaceae . Nyctaginaceae . Molluginaceae . Portulacaceae . Basellaceae Illecebraceae . Caryophyllaceae . Chenopodiaceae . Amaranthaceae . Polygonaceae . Plumbaginaceae Theligoniaceae . Paeoniaceae Hypericaceae . Elatinaceae . Violaceae . Cistaceae . Cucurbitaceae . Capparaceae . Brassicaceae (Cruciferae) . Resedaceae . Tamaricaceae . Frankeniaceae . Salicaceae . Actinidiaceae . Diapensiaceae . Pyrolaceae . Monotropaceae . Ericaceae . Empetraceae . Ebenaceae . Primulaceae . Tiliaceae . Malvaceae . Buxaceae . Euphorbiaceae . Thymelaeaceae . Grossulariaceae . Hydrangeaceae . Crassulaceae . Saxifragaceae . Parnassiaceae Rosaceae Caesalpiniaceae . Mimosaceae . Fabaceae (Papillionaceae) . Droseraceae . Lythraceae . Punicaceae . Myrtaceae . Onagraceae . Trapaceae . Haloragaceae . Hippuridaceae . Anacardiaceae . Simaroubaceae . Rutaceae . Staphyleaceae . Aceraceae . Hippocastanaceae . Linaceae . Nitrariaceae . Zygophyllaceae . Peganaceae . Oxalidaceae . Geraniaceae - . Biebersteiniaceae . Tropaeolaceae . Balsaminaceae . Polygalaceae . Cornaceae . Araliaceae . Apiaceae (Umbelliferae) . Celastraceae . Rhamnaceae . Vitaceae . Oleaceae . Santalaceae . Loranthaceae . Elaeagnaceae . Caprifoliaceae . Adoxaceae . Valerianaceae . Dipsacaceae . Apocynaceae . Asclepiadaceae 133. 134. 55, 136. 137. 138. 139. 140. 141. 142. 143. 144. 145. 146. 147. 148. 149. 150. isi. 152: 153: 154. HSS: 156. IS?. 158. 159: Gentianaceae Menyanthaceae Rubiaceae Polemoniaceae Convolvulaceae Cuscutaceae Hydrophyllaceae Boraginaceae Solanaceae Scrophulariaceae Bignoniaceae Pedaliceae Martyniaceae Orobanchaceae Lentibulariaceae Globulariaceae Plantaginaceae Verbenaceae Lamiaceae (Labiatae) Callitrichaceae Campanulaceae Lobeliaceae Asteraceae (Compositae) Butomaceae Alismataceae Hydrocharitaceae Scheuchzeriaceae 160. 161. 162. 163. 164. 165. 166. 167. 168. 169. 170. e7h: L7Z. 173: 174. Ws 176. nV? 178. Wf 180. 181. 182. 183. 184. 185. Xl Juncaginaceae Zosteraceae Potamogetonaceae Ruppiaceae Zannichelliaceae Najadaceae Liliaceae Alliaceae Agavaceae Amaryllidaceae Asparagaceae Smilacaceae Dioscoreaceae Pontederiaceae Iridaceae Cannaceae Orchidaceae Juncaceae Cyperaceae Commelinaceae Poaceae (Gramineae) Arecaceae (Palmae) Araceae Lemnaceae Sparganiaceae Typhaceae | i - on * a a 7 Fe ’ 2 - = = j ‘ , 3 ——* f = : , P ; eT } - An’ =” I™ ATT eum Te weer) KI - ce iresgisiets?y GivisceS 08] <=. 7 oe ’ we ‘ 7 * Z o’ tm Gee _— La _ i > nr - 2 p= GPs - _— om ® Introduction The efforts of botanists to compile an identification manual of plants of the entire territory of the European part of Russia date back to the end of the 19th century. The first attempt in this direction was Flora of Central and Southern Russia, Crimea, and Northern Kazakhstan by 1.F. Schmalhausen.' Two volumes of this publication appeared at the very end of the 19th century. The book was a great achievement for that time and has not lost its importance even to this day. Its principal feature is the very accurate and detailed descriptions of plants. According to V.I. Lipsky,” I.F. Schmalhausen’s descriptions are mostly original and based on the plants of Central Russia. Also, the keys for identification of all taxa included in this flora are exceptionally well written. Interestingly, I.F. Schmalhausen (1849-1894), who wrote this most comprehensive floristic work of that period, was a paleobotanist and only the official responsibility as a professor at Kiev University motivated him to compile, first, Flora Yugo-Zapadnoi Rossii [Flora of Southwestern Russia], and then the more comprehensive Flora referred to earlier. Another special feature of this Flora, though not so successful, is that although Schmalhausen included Ciscaucasia — a territory floristically alien to the rest of the region — he excluded the extreme '|.F. Schmalhausen. Flora Srednei i Yuzhnoi Rossii i Severnogo Kazakhstana. Rukovodstvo dlya opredeleniya semennykh i vysshikh sporovykh rastenii [Flora of Central and Southern Russia and Northern Kazakhstan. Manual for Identification of Seed and Higher Spore-bearing Plants]. Kiev, Vol. 1 (1895), Vol. 2 (1897). ? VI. Lipsky. Flora Kavkaza. Svod svedenii o flore Kavkaza za dvukhsotletnii period ee issledovaniya, nachinaya ot Turnefora i konchaya XIX v. [Flora of the Caucasus: A summary of two hundred years of studies beginning with Tournefourt and ending with the 19th century]. Tr. Tifl. Bot. Sada, No. 4, SPb, (1899). north. What is important, however, is that he did include Crimea in the territory of his Flora. From 1907 to 1941 as many as nine editions of Opredelitel’ Vysshikh Rastenii Evropeiskoi Rossii [Keys to Higher Plants of the European part of Russia] by V.I. Taliev appeared. (Later this work was published as Opredelitel’ Vysshikh Rastenii Evropeiskoi Chasti SSSR?’ [Keys to Higher Plants of the European Part of the USSR].) This work was also translated into Ukrainian. The name of V.I. Taliev (1872—1932) is very well-known to Soviet botanists. He was not only an outstanding taxonomist and phytogeographer but also a renowned professor and orator. (He con- cluded his career at the K.A. Timiryazev Agricultural Academy, Moscow.) He was also a confirmed Darwinist. All editions of V.I. Taliev’s Keys were stereotypic and contained only insignificant corrections introduced in the course of publication. This book, in terms of volume, was half the size of I.P. Schmalhausen’s Flora and, in general, was very brief in all respects. It covered an even smaller territory, did not include the Arctic Region, and entirely ex- cluded the districts of Ciscaucasia. At present, all botanists are unanimously of the view that the districts of Ciscaucasia with quite typical Caucasian Flora should not be included as a floristic region of Europe while, on the other hand, the European Arctic Region, which is now very well studied floris- tically and has many cultural centers, should definitely be included. B.A. Fedtschenko and A.F. Flerow,* the authors of Flora Evropeiskoi Rossii [Flora of the European part of Russia], were the first to recognize and follow this. The number of species described in this Flora rose to 3,542. Apart from the two main authors, many others, including foreign specialists, participated in the compilation of this work. B.A. Fedtschenko (1872—1947) lived and worked in Petersburg- Leningrad. He was a leading taxonomist with broad interests. He was famous for his work on the flora of Central Asia. Of all the >V.1. Taliev. Opredelitel’ vysshikh rastenii Evropeiskoi chasti SSSR [Keys to Higher Plants of the European part of the USSR], 9th edition, Moscow (1991). Ist Ed. (1907), 2nd Ed. (1912), 3rd Ed. (1927), 4th Ed. (1928), Sth Ed. (1929), 6th Ed. (1930), 7th Ed. (1932), 8th Ed. (1935). * B.A. Fedtschenko and A.F. Flerow. Flora Evropeiskoi Rossii. Illyustrirovannyi opredelitel’ dikorostushchikh rastenii Evropeiskoi Rossii i Kryma v 3 chastyakh [Flora of European Russia. An Illustrated Identification Manual of the Wild Plants of Euro- pean Russia and Crimea, in Three Parts]. Parts 1-3, SPb. (1908-1910). Russian botanists, he was best informed about flora of the entire world, including the tropical regions, based on herbarium material and literature. A.F. Flerow (1872—1960) became famous as a coauthor with B.A. Fedtschenko, and particularly as the author of the comprehen- sive work “Okskaya Flora® [Flora of the Oka]. In later years, he was engaged mainly in the professorial activities at Rostov University. Soon after the publication of the Flora, B.A. Fedtschenko and A.F. Flerow were sharply criticized by F.S. Nenyukov, N.I. Kusnezov, and R.E. Regel. Their criticism was entirely justified (cf. M.E. Kirpicznikov).° Actually, though, the book proved very useful. It was widely used and the flora of our country successfully studied by two, if not three, generations of botanists. The drawbacks of the book relate to the brevity of the text, but herein also lies its strength: it is very compact and portable. After the Great Patriotic War [World War II], Professor S.S. Stankov (1892—1962) of Moscow University, who was famous par- ticularly as an expert on the flora of Crimea, compiled a new manual of the flora of the European part of Russia based on V.I. Taliev’s Keys. The first edition of this work, under the same title as V.I. Taliev’s, was published in 1949.’ This, in essence, was an entirely new work, twice as large (1,150 pages) as V.I. Taliev’s Keys. The number of species described in Stankov and Taliev’s book is 4,473. And since the new Keys sold out quite fast, a second edition became necessary, which was published in 1957.* The entire print run of this edition also sold out fast. The number of species described increased to 5,090. The European sector of the Arctic was included in the territory covered by the Keys. ° A.F. Flerow. Okskaya Flora, Ch. 1—3 [Flora of the Oka, Parts 1-3]. Tr. SPb. Bot. Sada, Vol. 27, Nos. 1—3 (1907, 1908, 1910). Part 1 (1907), Part 2 (1907), Part 3 (1908), Index (1910). °M.E. Kirpicznikov. Kratkii obzor vazhneishikh flor i opredelitelei, izdannykh v SSSR za 50 let. 1. Evropeiskaya chast’ SSSR v tselom [A brief review of the most important floras and identification manuals published in the USSR during the last 50 years. 1. European part of the USSR as a whole]. Bot. Zhurn., Vol. 53, No. 6, pp. 845-856 (1968). 7S.S. Stankov and V.I. Taliev. Opredelitel’ vysshikh rastenii Evropeiskoi chasti SSSR [Keys to the Higher Plants of the European Part of the USSR]. Moscow. (1949). *S.S. Stankov and V_I. Taliev. Opredelitel’ vysshikh rastenii Evropeiskoi chasti SSSR [Keys to the Higher Plants of the European Part of the USSR]. Second Edition, Moscow. (1957). 9 Stankov and Taliev’s Keys, in particular its first edition, was severely and, in large part, justifiably criticized (cf. M.E. Kirpicznikov)’ for every possible error—omissions, incorrect nomencla- ture, and so on. M.V. Klokov, P.B. Raskatov, and S.V. Golitsyn were the reviewers. A later, more complete review of the Stankov and Taliev’s book was done by MLE. Kirpicznikov.'® Despite all these criticisms, the book undoubtedly has great value. It was printed at a most opportune time and to date no botanist (or group of botanists) has been able to compile something new and better. The fast and total sell-out of Stankov and Taliev’s Keys best highlights the need for publishing a new Flora Evropeiskoi Chasti SSSR [Flora of the European part of the USSR]. The aforementioned critical reviews of this work revealed many drawbacks. Evidently, it is easier and simpler to write and publish an entirely new Flora than to revise the Keys of Stankov and Taliev. An updated work on the flora of Russia and bordering regions is urgently required by all botanists. Neither the 30-volume Flora of the USSR nor the whole range of earlier published regional Floras and Keys can replace it. Also it cannot be replaced by the recently published Flora Europaea.'' The first of these “Floras” has already become significantly outdated (particularly the volumes published before World War II). The second type of “Floras” relates only to individual regions of the European part of Russia and is inconsistent in coverage as well as quality. In other words, the need for preparation and publication of a new Flora of Russia and bordering regions is quite obvious. THE SYSTEM AND NOMENCLATURE OF HIGHER TAXA I.F. Schmalhausen’s Flora is based on De Candolle’s system, but the majority of other Russian and Soviet Floras and Keys use Engler’s system. Only in recent times have Russian publications of this type used the classification based on newer systems. In the eighth and ninth editions of Flora Srednei Polosy Evropeiskoi Chasti SSSR [Flora °M.E. Kirpicznikov. Kratkii obzor vazhneishikh flor i opredelitelei izdannykh v SSSR za 50 let. 1. Evropeiskaya chast SSSR_ v tselom [A brief review of the most important floras and identification manuals published in the USSR during the last 50 years. 1. European part of the USSR as a whole]. 0 Tbid. '' T.G. Tutin, V.H. Heywood, N.A. Burges, D.N. Valentine, S.M. Walters and D.A. Webb. Flora Europaea, Vol. [— ... Cambridge. Vol. 1 (1964), Vol. 2 (1968), VOL 3 (1972)... I.F. Schmalhausen (1849-1894). A.F. Flerow (1872-1960). V.I. Taliev (1872-1932). S.S. Stankov (1892-1962). 10 of the Central Belt of the European Part of the USSR] written by P.F. Majevski,'? the editor (B.K. Schischkin) arranged the entire material according to Hallier’s system. Stankov, in the second edition of his Keys, used Hutchinson’s system modified by him."? In Opredelitel’ Rastenii Moldavskoi SSR [Keys to the Plants of Moldavian SSR], T-S. Geidman' used A.A. Grossheim’s system. Engler’s system is very popular not only in Germany and Russia, but also in England and the United States of America. For example, Flora Europaea was compiled according to this system. This system was also followed in the works on plant taxonomy by Rendle,'° Lawrence,'° and Tippo.'’ Undoubtedly, Hutchinson’s'* system, presented by him in his work The Families of Flowering Plants, greatly influenced the acceptance of the more recent systems based on the ideas of Hallier,'? Bessey,”” and Arber and Perkin.*! The latest expression of these progressive or striking ideas relating to the Ranales is found in the systems proposed by Cronquist”, A.L. Takhtajan?**¢ and some other botanists. '?P.F. Majevski. Flora srednei polosy Evropeiskoi chasti SSSR [Flora of the Central Belt of the European part of the USSR]. (B.K. Schischkin, ed.). Moscow- Leningrad, 8th and 9th eds. (1954, 1964). '3J. Hutchinson. The Families of Flowering Plants. Oxford. Vols. 1-2, 2nd ed. (1959). ''T.S. Geidman. Opredelitel’ rastenii Moldavskoi SSR [Keys to the Plants of Moldavian SSR]. Moscow-Leningrad, (1954). '° A.B. Rendle. The Classification of Flowering Plants. Cambridge, Vols. I, II (1938). '©G.H.M. Lawrence. Taxonomy of Vascular Plants. New York (1951). '7Q. Tippo. A Modern Classification of the Plant Kingdom. Chron. Bot., Vol. 7 (1942). 'SJ. Hutchinson. The Families of Flowering Plants, London, Vols. 1, 2 (1926, 1934), Oxford, Vols. 1, 2, 2nd ed. (1959). '°H. Hallier. Provisional scheme of the natural (phylogenetic) system of flower- ing plants. New Phytologist, Vol. 4, pp. 151—162 (1903). *°C_E. Bessey. Phylogeny and taxonomy of the Angiosperms. Bot. Gazette, Vol. 24, Crawfordsville, pp. 145—178 (1897). *'E.A. Arber. and J. Parkin. On the origin of Angiosperms. Journ. Linn. Soc. Bot. London, Vol. 38, pp. 29-80 (1907). * A. Cronquist. The Evolution and Classification of Flowering Plants. Boston (1968). * A. Takhtajan. The taxa of the higher plants above the rank of order. Taxon, 13(5), 160-164 (1964). * A. Takhtajan. Sistema i filogeniya tsvetkovykh rastenii [The System and Phy- logeny of Flowering Plants]. Moscow-Leningrad (1966). ** A. Takhtajan. Flowering Plants. Origin and Dispersal. Edinburgh (1969). **A. Takhtajan. Proiskhozhdenie i rassolonie tsvetkovykh rastenii [Origin and Dispersal of Flowering Plants]. Leningrad (1970). Engler’s system is considered to be the most developed and many botanists prefer it. However, the modern version of this system proposed by Engler?’ for the second edition of Syllabus der Pflanzenfamilien differs greatly from its original statement. It has been described in detail in the work of Engler and Prantl.** In its time, Engler’s system was known for its compact structure and was based on a single theoretical concept. Later editions of the Syllabus (including the last, 12th edition) are the result of repeated revisions of the initial text. Even the position of some taxa of the rank of class has changed in this system. For instance, monocotyledons have changed place with dicotyledons, and so on. Meanwhile, one has to use the latest edition of Syllabus (Engler)? since Engler intended to continuously improve the text in later editions of this book. This was, so to say, his testament to subsequent coauthors and editors of Svilabus. Another drawback of the most recent version of Engler’s system is the inconsistency and diversity of nomenclature of higher taxa, which is again related to numerous revisions of the text by different generations of botanists, both co-authors and editors. For this reason, we prefer the new Russian system proposed by A.L. Takhtajan.*° 3' It reflects modern ideas about the phylogeny of higher plants and is based on the new, well conceived and standard- ized nomenclature of higher taxa developed by A.L. Takhtajan in col- laboration with Cronquist (USA) and Zimmermann (Germany) with linguistic consultation provided by N.N. Zabinkova.* This new nomenclature of higher taxa was used not only in the above cited works of A.L. Takhtajan but also in the most recent Flora Erevana, [Flora of Yerevan] by A.L. Takhtajan and An. A. ” A. Engler. Syllabus der Pflanzenfamilien. 2. Aufl. Berlin (1898). ** A. Engler and H. Prantl. Die Natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilion. Bd. 1-20, Leipzig (1897-1918). » A. Engler. Syllabus der Pflanzenfamilien. 12. Aufl. (H. Von Melchior and E. Werdermann), Berlin, Bd. 1, 2 (1954, 1964). * Takhtajan, A.L. 1966. Sistema i filogeniya tsvetkovykh rastenii [The System and Phylogeny of Flowering Plants]. *! Takhtajan, A.L. 1970. Proiskhozhdenie i rasselenie tsvetkovykh rastenii [The Origin and Dispersal of Flowering Plants]. *® Cronquist, A., A.L. Takhtajan, and W. Zimmernann. 1966. Vysshie taksony Embryobionta [Higher taxa of Embryobionta], Bot. Zhurn., Vol. 51, No. 5, pp. 629— 634. *® Zabinkova, N. 1964. Name of taxa above the rank of order. Taxon, Vol. 13, No. 5, pp. 157—160. 9 Fedorov,*4 which is based on A.L. Takhtajan’s system. It was also used by I.S. Kosenko* in his keys to higher plants of the northern Caucasus. Cronquist**** used the new terminology for his system in books on general botany, taxonomy and plant evolution, as well as in one of his most recent regional floras of the USA. It is important to note that a new nomenclature was approved by the International Botanical Congress in 1975. A special International Committee working under the chairmanship of Cronquist, during this preparation, accepted only one change in the orthography of names. Now, taxa of the rank of a class will have the ending “-opsida” and become Magnoliopsida, Iséetopsida, etc., in place of the earlier ending ‘“_atae,” for example Magnoliatae, Isdetatae, and so on. The names of families are given according to Addendum 2. Nomina familiarum conservanda, inserted in the last edition of the International Code of Botanical Nomenclature (Stafleu).*? The circum- scription of families is accepted according to the system of A.L. Takhtajan. Use of the modern phylogenetic system for Flora of Russia and Bordering Regions calls for a change not only of nomenclature and order of arrangement of taxa but a revision of terminology. In Engler’s work as well as earlier editions of Syllabus and in the most recent of its versions, terms such as “flower,” “inflorescence,” and so on are followed to-date for Gymnospermae, which clearly do not con- form to modern understanding of the evolution of higher plants. At present, even in school textbooks, the flower is considered an at- tribute only of the Angiospermae, in which the ovules are enclosed in an ovary maturing into a fruit. Moreover, in the botanical litera- ture using Engler’s system often, while describing the Gymnospermae, * Takhtajan, A.L. and An. A. Fedorov. 1972. Flora Erevana. Opredelitel’ dikorastushchikh rastenii Araratskoi kotloviny [Flora of Yeravan. Keys to the Wild Plants of the Ararat Basin]. Leningrad. *° Kosenko, I.S. 1970. Opredelitel’ vysshikh rastenii Severo-Zapadnogo Kavkaza i Predkavkaz’ya [Keys to the Higher Plants of Northwestern Caucasus and Ciscaucasia]. Moscow, Krasnodar. ** Cronquist, A. 1971. Introductory Botany. Second ed., New York. ” Cronquist, A. The Evolution and Classification of Flowering Plants. * Cronquist, A., A.H. Holmgren, N.H. Holmgren, and J.L. Reveal. 1972. Intermountain Flora. Vascular Plants of the intermountain West, U.S.A., Vol. 1, New York. » F.A. Stafleu (Ed.). International Code of Botanical Nomenclature, Adopted by the 11th International Botanical Congress, Seattle, 1969, Utrecht (1972). 10 use is made of the terms “perianth,” “fruit (cone implied),” “spicate inflorescence,” and so on. This confusing terminology has been re- placed by another in Flora of Russia and Bordering Regions. For the reproductive parts of shoots of the Gymnospermae, we have used the terms: strobillus or microstrobillus (for the male structures), cone or female cone (for the female structures) and never a “spike” or “spike- let” and “fruit.”” The spore-bearing parts of the stem and shoots of the Equisetales and Selaginellales, sometimes denoted by the terms “spike” or “spikelet,” are now called strobili. Many other terms have been correspondingly changed, which will become clear from the descriptions and keys. OUTLINE OF THE SYSTEM — SYNOPSIS SYSTEMATIS Descriptions of the higher taxa, starting from the order, have been compiled from the latest data, in particular from the works of Cronquist.*°” Description of the orders of the Gymnospermae are taken from A.L. Takhtajan*** and Cronquist.* Families of the division Polypodiophyta are arranged according to the recently published review of A.E. Bobrov.*” DIVISION LYCOPODIOPHYTA CLASS LYCOPODIOPSIDA Order Lycopodiales Family Lycopodiaceae Beauv. ex Mirbel Family Huperziaceae Rothm. CLASS ISOETOPSIDA Order Selaginellales *° A. Cronquist. The Evolution and Classification of Flowering Plants (1968). *! A. Cronquist, A. Takhtajan, and W. Zimmermann. On the higher taxa of Embryobionta. Taxon, Vol. 15, No. 4, pp. 129-134 (1966). * A. Cronquist, A-H. Holmgren, N.H. Holmgren. and J.L. Reveal. Intermountain Flora. Vascular Plants of the Intermountain West, U.S.A. (1972). * A.L. Takhtajan. Sistema i filogeniya tsvetkovykh rastenii [The system and Phylogeny of Flowering Plants]. * A.L. Takhtajan. Poryadki tsvetkovykh rastenii [Orders of flowering plants]. Bot. Zhurn., Vol. 52, No. 2, pp. 223-228 (1967). ** A.L. Takhtajan. Proiskhozhdenie i rasselenie tsvetkovykh rastenii [The Origin and Dispersal of Flowering Plants]. (1970). ** A. Cronquist. The Evolution and Classification of Flowering Plants. (1968). * A.E. Bobrov. Semeistva paporotnikoobraznykh flory SSSR [Families of the Polypodiophyta flora of the USSR]. Bot. Zhurn., Vol. 57, No. 1, pp. 124-127. (1972). Family Order Family DIVISION CLASS Order Family ~ DIVISION CLASS Orders Family Order Family Family Family Family Family Family Family Family Family Family Family Family Family Family Order Family 13 Owder Family DIVISION SUBDIVISION CLASS Order Selaginellaceae Willk. Isoétales Isoétaceae Dumort. EQUISETOPHYTA EQUISETOPSIDA Equisetales Equisetaceae L.C. Richard ex DC. POLYPODIOPHYTA POLYPODIOPSIDA Ophioglossales Ophioglossaceae (R.Br.) Agardh Polypodiales Osmundaceae Berchtold and J. Pres Onocleaceae Pichi-Sermolli Athyriaceae Alston Aspidiaceae Mett. ex Frank Thelypteridaceae Pichi-Sermolli Aspleniaceae Mett. ex Frank Blechnaceae Copeland Hemionitidaceae Pichi-Sermolli Cryptogrammaceae Pichi-Sermolli Sinopteridaceae Koidzumi Adiantaceae (C. Presl) R.-C. Ching Hypolepidaceae Pichi-Sermolli Polypodiaceae Berchtold ex. J. Presl Pteridaceae Reichenb. f. Marsileales Marsileaceae Mirbel in Lam. and Mirbel Salviniales Salviniaceae Dumort. PINOPHYTA (=GYMNOSPERMAE) PINICAE PINOPSIDA (=CONIFERAE) Laxales Family Order Family Family SUBDIVISION CLASS Order Family DIVISION CLASS racer Family Order Family Ora@er Family Order Family Family Or det Family Ord ex Family Family Order Family Family Family Omder Family Order Family Family Family Family Onder Family Order Taxaceae S.F. Gray Pinales Pinaceae Lindley Cupressaceae Bartl. GNETICAE GHE T O.P SLi Ephedrales Ephedraceae Dumort. MAGNOLIOPHYTA (=ANGIOSPERMAE) MAGNOLIOPSIDA (=DILCOT Y LED@NES) Magnoliales Magnoliaceae Juss. Laurales Lauraceae Juss. Aristolochiales Aristolochiaceae Juss. Nymphaeales Nymphaeaceae Salisbury in C. Konig and Sims - Ceratophyllaceae S.F. Gray Nelumbonales Nelumbonaceae Dumort. Ranunculales Ranunculaceae Juss. Berberidaceae Juss. Papaverales Papaveraceae Juss. Hypecoaceae Nakai Fumariaceae DC. Hamamelidales Platanaceae Dumort. Uritceales Ulmaceae Mirbel Moraceae Link Cannabaceae Endl. Urticaceae Juss. Fagales Fagaceae Dumort. Betulales Family Order Family Order Family Order Family Family Family Family Family Family Family Family Family Order Family O rider Family Family Order Family Onder Family Ordet Family Family Order Family Family Order Family Order Family Family Family Order Family Family Sraer Family Betulaceae S.F. Gray Myricales Myricaceae Blume Juglandales Juglandaceae A. Richard ex Kunth Caryophyllatkes Phytolaccaceae R.Br. in Tockey Nyctaginaceae Juss. Molluginaceae Hutchin. Portulacaceae Juss. Basellaceae Mog. Illecebraceae R.Br. Caryophyllaceae Juss. Amaranthaceae Juss. Chenopodiaceae Vent. Polygonales Polygonaceae Juss. Plumbaginales Plumbaginaceae Juss. Limoniaceae Lincz. Theligonales Theligonaceae Dumort. Pacontahes Paeoniaceae Rudolphi Theales Hypericaceae Juss. Elatinaceae Dumort. Vata les Violaceae Batsch Cistaceae Juss. Passiflorales Cucurbitaceae Juss. Capparales Capparaceae Juss. Brassicaceae Burnett (=Cruciferae Juss.) Resedaceae S.F. Gray Tamaricales Tamaricaceae Link Frankeniaceae S.F. Gray Salicales Salicaceae Mirbel Order Family Family Family Family Family Order Family Order Family Order Family Order Family Family Oreer Family Family Order Family Order Family Family - Family Family Family Family Order Family OTrdertT Family Family Family Order Family Family Family Family Erreales Actinidiaceae Van Tieghem Ericaceae Juss. Pyrolaceae Dumort. Monotropaceae Nutt. Empetraceae S.F. Gray Diapensiales Diapensiaceae Lindley Eben ales Ebenaceae Gurke in Engler and Prantl Primulales Primulaceae Vent. Malvales Tiliaceae Juss. Malvaceae Juss. Euphorbiales Buxaceae Dumort. Euphorbiaceae Juss. Rioyme l aca les Thymelaeaceae Juss. Saxifragales Grossulariaceae DC. in Lam. and DC. Hydrangeaceae Dumort. Crassulaceae DC. in Lam. and DC. Saxifragaceae Juss. Parnassiaceae S.F. Gray Droseraceae Salisbury Rosales Rosaceae Juss. Fabates Mimosaceae R.Br. in Flinders Caesalpiniaceae R.Br. in Flinders Fabaceae Lindley (=Papilionaceae Giseke) Myrtales Lythraceae Jaume St.-Hilaire Punicaceae Horaninow Myrtaceae Juss. Onagraceae Juss. Family Order Family Family Order Family Family Family Family Order Family Family Family Order Family Family Family Family Family Family Family Family Family Order Family Order Family Order Family Family Order Family Order Family Family Order Family Family Order Family Order Trapaceae Dumort. Hippuridales Haloragaceae R.Br. in Flinders Hippuridaceae Link Rutales Anacardiaceae Lindley Simaroubaceae DC. Rutaceae Juss. Meliaceae Juss. Sapindales Staphyleaceae Lindley Aceraceae Juss. Hippocastanaceae DC. Geran iva les Linaceae S.F. Gray Nitrariaceae Lindley Zygophyllaceae R.Br. in Flinders Peganaceae Van Tieghem Oxalidaceae R.Br. in Tuckey Geraniaceae Juss. Biebersteiniaceae J. Agardh Tropaeolaceae DC. Balsaminaceae A. Richard Polygalales Polygalaceae R.Br. in Flinders Cornate’s Cornaceae Dumort. Araliales Araliaceae Juss. Apiaceae Lindley (=Umbelliferae Juss.) Celasir ates Celastraceae R.Br. in Flinders Rhamnales Rhamnaceae Juss. Vitaceae Juss. Santalales Santalaceae R.Br. Loranthaceae Juss. O'lea les Oleaceae Hoffmanns. and Link Elaeagnales Elaeagnaceae Juss. Dipsacales Caprifoliaceae Juss. Adoxaceae Trautv. Valerianaceae Batsch Dipsacaceae Juss. Gemtianales Apocynaceae Juss. Asclepiadaceae R.Br. Gentianaceae Juss. Menyanthaceae Dumort. Rubiaceae Juss. Pohkhemonvales Polemoniaceae Juss. Convolvulaceae Juss. Cuscutaceae Dumort. Hydrophyllaceae R.Br. ex Edwards Boraginaceae Juss. Scrophulariales Solanaceae Juss. Scrophulariaceae Juss. Bignoniaceae Juss. Pedaliaceae R.Br. Martyniaceae Stapf in Engler and Prantl Orobanchaceae Vent. Lentibulariaceae L.C. Richards in Poiteau and Turpin Globulariaceae DC. in Lam. and DC. Plantaginaceae Juss. Liam ales Verbenaceae Jaume st.-Hilaire Lamiaceae Lindley (=Labiatae Juss.) Callitrichaceae Link Campanulales Campanulaceae Juss. Lobeliaceae R.Br. A-s'the ra les Asteraceae Dumort. (=Compositae Giseke) th LTT A Le ee CLASS Order Family Family Order Family Order Family Family Family Family Family Family Family Order Family Family Family Family Family Family Family Order Family Order Family Order Family Order Family Order Family Order Family Order Family Order Family Order Family BETO P SIDA Alismatales Butomaceae L.C. Richard Alismataceae Vent. Hydrocharitales Hydrocharitaceae Juss. Najadales Scheuchzeriaceae Rudolphi Juncaginaceae L.C. Richard Zosteraceae Dumort. Potamogetonaceae Dumort. Ruppiaceae Hutchin. Zannichelliaceae Dumort. Najadaceae Juss. Ps Fira hes Liliaceae Juss. Agavaceae Endl. Amaryllidaceae Jaume St.-Hilaire Asparagaceae Juss. Smilacaceae Vent. Dioscoreaceae R.Br. Pontederiaceae Kunth Iridales j Iridaceae Juss. Hing be rales Cannaceae Juss. Orchidales Orchidaceae Juss. Juncales Juncaceae Juss. Cyperalés Cyperaceae Juss. Commelinales Commelinaceae R.Br. Poales Poaceae Barnhart (=Gramineae Juss.) Arecales Arecaceae C.H. Schulz- Schultzenstein (=Palmae Juss.) Arales Araceae Juss. Family Lemnaceae S.F. Gray Order Typhales Family Sparganiaceae Rudolphi Family Typhaceae Juss. NOMENCLATURE OF GENERA, SUBGENERA AND SECTIONS The name of a genus is followed by a complete citation that refers to the original description. While citing the primary source for Linnaean genera mention is made of the first edition of Species Plantarum (1753) and the fifth edition of Genera Plantarum (1754). For example: Genus of horsetails — Equisetum L. 1753, Sp. PI.: 1061; id. 1754, Gen. Pl. ed., 5: 484, or genus Diphasium C. Presl ex. Rothm. 1944, Feddes Repert. 54: 64. If the name of the genus differs from the one appearing in Flora SSSR [Flora of the USSR], besides the citation of correct generic name, synonymy of the genus is also cited. For example, genus Mvosoton Moench, 1794, Meth. Pl.: 225.— Malachium Fries, 1817, Fl. Halk: Fe A complete citation is also given with the names of subgenera and sections referring to the original description. For type subgenera and sections, the author is omitted. For example: Section Silene. In the case of separation of a new section (subgenus) or formu- lation of a new name, the corresponding text is given in a note below the paragraph with a mention of the type and a brief description in Latin. NOMENCLATURE OF SPECIES AND SUBSPECIES The names of species and subspecies are provided with a citation from the primary source with the correct name or with basionym. For obligatory citation two works have been accepted: Flora SSSR* and Flora Europaea*®’. The citations from these works are provided either with the correct name or with that basionym or synonym which, in the cited Floras, is given as the correct name. Whenever necessary, other floristic works, regional Floras or Keys have also *“ Flora SSSR [Flora of the USSR]. Ed. V.L. Komarov (Vols. I—XIII) and B.K. Schischkin (Vols. XIV-XXX). Vols. HXXX, Mascow, Leningrad, 1934-1964. *” Tutin, T.G., V.H. Heywood, N.A. Burges, D.H. Valentine, S.N. Walters, and D.A. Webb. Flora Europaea. 19 been cited. Thus, if a species considered in our Flora of Russia and Bordering Regions is missing in Flora of the USSR, and is not reported for the territory of Russia in Flora Europaea, it is provided with a citation from the work which first reported this species for the territory of our Flora following the citation of its original description. A complete citation follows a species if it has been described in a local flora or identification manual and is mentioned in our Flora in the synonymy but has not been cited in Flora of the USSR. A citation is obligatory if a species is restored from the syn- onyms in Flora Europaea and the corresponding species of Flora Europaea_ is wholly or partly (p. p.) related to it in the synonymy, also with a citation. For example: 13. Arenaria stenophylla Ledeb. 1823. Ind. Sem. Horti Dorpat. Suppl: 1 — A. procera auct. non Spreng: Chater and Halliday, 1964. Fl. Europ. 1: 118, p. p. If the name of a species mentioned in Flora of the USSR has changed, it is given as follows: 1. Honkenya peploides (L.) Ehrh. 1788, Beitr. Naturk. 2: 181; Halliday, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 132.— Arenaria peploides L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 423.— Ammadenia peploides (L.) Rupr.: Gorschk. 1936, Fl. SSSR, 6: 517. The same procedure is followed in the case of a species from Flora Europaea. If a species given in Flora of the USSR is relegated to syn- onymy, the same is mentioned with a complete citation: 2. Reseda bucharica Litv. 1902, Tr. Bot. Muz. 1: 15; Czerniak. 1939, Fl. SSSR, 8: 612. — R. hemithamnoides Czerniak. 1939, Fl. SSSR, 8: 653. Standard synonyms used as _ the correct name in the keys or local floras are given with the author’s name, but without a citation. For example: 12. Cerastium cerastoides (L.) Britt. 1894, Mem. Torry Bot. Club, 5: 150;...—C. trigynum Vill. Local floras, monographs, keys, and new floristic works have all been considered, but are not cited. If the description of a species of one author has been published in the work of another author with the approval of the former (in litteris), “in” is inserted between the authors’ names. For example: Gypsophila patrinii Ser. 1824 in DC., Prodr. 1: 353. If an author published a species of another author without his approval (mentioned in herbaria—jin herb., on the label—in sched., in the manuscript —in manuscr., ined.) or if another author himself named the species, but did not publish it according tc the rules of nomenclature (provided description only in Russian after January 1, 1935; published only the name, that is, nomen nudum; did not men- tion the type for the taxon after January 1, 1958), “ex” is inserted 20 between the names of the authors. For example: Gypsophila glomerata Pall. ex Bieb. 1808, Fl. Taur.-cauc. I: 321. TYPIFICATION OF TAXA It is known that nomenclatural types for taxa above the rank of a family have not been standardized and typified. Typification of names of higher taxa is still forthcoming. However, typification of the majority of taxa from the bottom upward to the rank of family in particular is not required. Typification of these taxa in the new nomenclature is clearly indicated by the name itself, whose root agrees with the name of the type genus. In naming taxa of the rank of genus, subgenus, and section, the established or proposed name of the type species is given. For taxa whose nomenclatural type is a herbarium specimen (holotype, lectotype, neotype), not the label but the geographic local- ity from where this specimen was collected (classical locality) is cited in the authors formulation of the corresponding taxa (species, subspecies, variety). For example, for Festuca callieri (Hack.) Markgr.: Crimea (“Mt. Perchem, near Sudak) or for F. valesiaca Gaud.: Swit- zerland (“in locis arenois Valesiae, circa Branson”). If an illustration has been accepted as the type, besides mention- ing its number, plate number, etc., the classical locality (locus classicus) is also mentioned. Typification of taxa of species and subspecies rank is done not only to enhance the accuracy of nomenclature but to avoid erroneous descriptions of different, already described species, subspecies and so on, as “new.” Often, inexperienced botanists and plant lovers collecting her- barium specimens away from the place of earlier collections come across specimens which do not conform to the prevalent circumspec- tion of some plant species. In such cases, they sometimes conclude that these specimens relate to an entirely new species which has not been described so far. At times descriptions of such “new species” are very common. However, verification by the specialist may show that the plant considered to be a “new species” is found in the ‘locus classicus’ of the species, from which the inexperienced botanist at- tempted to separate his species. Obviously, one must not describe recently collected material as a new species but the species occurring far away from the place of this find, identified as “earlier described” and the collector did not suspect his identification. 20 21 CONCEPT OF A SPECIES Taking a species as a basic and indivisible unit, which is con- sidered the basis for delimiting taxa of species rank in Flora of the USSR, often made the work of identification of plants very difficult, and the results are not reliable in many cases. Since species in the interpretation of V.L. Komarov, the initiator of Flora of the USSR, and many of the authors of Flora, are all geographic races, including those linked with intermediate forms, it was common during identi- fication to mistake one race for the other and thus commit an error. It is possible to avoid this problem by introducing the taxonomic rank of a subspecies. Here the closest of the geographic races, espe- cially the ones with transitional forms in subspecies rank, are com- bined in one species, now already sharply delimited from the closely related species that are also quite often represented by geographic races but without transitional forms. In such an interpretation, the taxonomic circumscription of a species becomes easily and _ reliably identifiable from the keys. Infraspecific taxa—subspecies—are iden- tified from separate small keys. A species rank is also assigned to forms replacing one another not only geographically but also eco- logically, only their characters ought to be adequately sharp and persistent. Ecologically exclusive forms linked by transitions are considered as subspecies. For apomictic forms, only the species rank is used, although from the point of view of evolution, at the species level these forms occupy a special position. However, given the stability of characters of apomictic species, sometimes quite numer- ous, their identification from keys is usually totally reliable. It must be borne in mind that not all authors of the present Flora of Russia and Bordering Regions are agreeable to using the subspe- cies rank in their treatments of one or the other genus and family. This is unavoidable, since all work of compilation is built around collective leadership with no preconditions. However, the editorial board is convinced that readers using this book in the field will find the advantage of introducing subspecies rank in the hierarchy of taxa. LIMITS OF FLORA AND ITS REGIONS The western boundary of our Flora coincides with the State boundary of the former Soviet Union. The southern boundary passes along the coast of the Black Sea (including the Crimea), then east- ward it bends round Ciscaucasia along the northern limit of the Stavropol uplands, following the northern boundary of the range of 22 oriental beech. The eastern boundary passes along the coast of the Caspian Sea and then along the Urals, crest of the Ural range, the Kara River, east of Vaigach, Novaya Zemlya, and Franz Josef Land. Two schemes have been used for marking the regions: regions given in Flora of the USSR, and regions accepted in Flora Europaea. Franz Josef Land is included as a special subregion (Franz Josef). The following changes have been introduced for the purpose of matching the boundaries of individual regions and the present admin- istrative division of the European part of Russia: a) the southern part of the Upper Dneiper Region (with the cities of Kiev, Zhitomir, and Chernigov) has been added to the Dneprov Region; b) from the Lower Don Region we have excluded the entire Stavropol upland having Caucasian type of flora; c) in the Trans-Volga Region we have included west of the Upper Tobol Region and the southeast of the Volga-Kama Region of Flora of the USSR (east of Bashkiria and Mednogorsk-Orsk Region). The names of some of the regions in Flora of the USSR have been changed: Karelia-Lapland to Karelia-Murman, Middle Dnieper to Dnieper, Upper Dnieper to Carpathians, and Bessarabia to Moldavia. The overall range of a species is given according to the regions in Flora of the USSR. The order of listing the regions is as follows: Caucasus, Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, Arctic, Far East, Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central Europe, Atlantic Europe, Medi- terranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Tibet, Himalayas, Japan-China, India, Indochina; North America, South America, Australia, Africa. The boundaries of regions are the same as given in Flora of the USSR, except for the following changes: Iranian Region (Iran) in- cludes the whole of Armenia and Kurdistan Region; Scandinavia is joined with Arctic Europe; Balkans Region is transferred to the Mediterranean, and Asia minor becomes an independent unit; the name Indo-Himalayas has been changed to Himalayas; Arctic Region combines the Arctic and Chukhotsk Region given in Flora of the USSR. CONSTRUCTION OF IDENTIFICATION KEYS, DESCRIPTIONS OF TAXA OF DIFFERENT RANKS, TERMINOLOGY, ILLUSTRATIONS, ETC. A step in the identification table (keys) contains a set of com- parable characters (15 to 25 words, sometimes more). The author of a genus or species is omitted in keys. Keys are provided for identi- 2 23 fication of the families, then genera, species, and some subspecies. In compiling the first of these keys we have used Flora Europaea, Flora of the USSR, and other manuals of this type. The descriptions of families and higher taxa are limited to about 30 to 40 words, those of subfamilies and tribes to about 20 words, descriptions of genera up to 50 words, those of subgenera and sec- tions to about 10 to 20 words, and of subspecies to 20 words. Species diagnoses are given in the key itself. The characters that are absent in the species typical of the ter- ritory of our Flora and also the characteristics of species found beyond its borders have not been used in the descriptions of families, genera, supra- and infrageneric taxa. Thus, for example, if in the composition of a family in its entire circumscription, besides herbs there are trees or shrubs, and the latter are not represented in the territory of our Flora, their presence is not indicated in the descrip- tion of the family. The genera within a family and species within a genus are arranged, as far as possible, according to the system prevalent in the respective monographs or in Flora of the USSR. In the description of a family, a mention is always made of the total number of genera and species, their range and habitat conditions. The most recent monographs and other important works on the systematics of the genus are mentioned after the descriptions of fami- lies and genera (especially if these are not cited in Flora of the USSR, and not mentioned with the name of the species). The author(s) of the monograph (paper) is (are) given in full, the unabridged name of the work is cited, and the place of its publication (if it is a periodical) is abbreviated. Also abbreviated are the names of the authors in the names of taxa of the rank of a family and lower. All this follows the style laid down in Flora Europaea (1964) Vol. 1, Append. 1, pp. 387— 396. In the descriptions and keys conventional terminology has been used, i.e., the terminology accepted in Floras published in Russia. It is fairly similar to that employed by I.F. Schmalhausen. For example, the form of a fruit is described in the generally accepted terminol- ogy: achene, capsule, berry, etc. We have not used terms based on subjective perceptions of any author. Chromosome numbers are given in cases where reliable data about this are available, once again relating to the European flora. This has been taken from the book Khromosomnye chisla_tsvetkovykh 24 rastenii® [Chromosome Numbers of Flowering Plants]. Chromosome numbers of the Polypodiophyta, Equisetophyta, Lycopodiophyta, and Pinophyta [Gymnospermae] are given from the data available in Flora Europaea, Vol. 1, 1964. If hybrids are known for some species, the same are mentioned after giving the chromosome number. Endemic species are indicated with a “O” sign. The role of species in the plant cover is mentioned. For example: “on sphagnum bog,” “in pine forest,” “in birch forest,” “in fescue steppe,” and so on; the status of a species in a plant community is indicated — “dominant,” “common,” “rarely.” For mountain species (Crimea, Carpathians, Urals, Khibiny) the zone is mentioned (“to upper mountain zone,” “middle mountain zone”) and the absolute altitude of occurrence of a_ species is given in meters (1200-1500 m above sea level). ABOUT CULTIVATED PLANTS In Flora of Russia and Bordering Regions, we have included only the most widely distributed cultivated plants. Only species are mentioned, while varieties, hybrids, forms, and cultivars are not indicated. The ecology, geography, and other information about cultivated plants is given briefly. For example, “Sorghum sudanense. Cultivated in the southern regions of the European part of Russia, as a fodder. plant, sometimes wild. Native of Sudan.” The information about the native place of cultivated plants is taken from Bailey”! and Rehder,2 and also from Zhukovskii.*° The plants cultivated only in botanical gardens, nurseries, or in some parks, have been excluded from our Flora. 50 Khromosomnye chisla tsvetkovykh rastenii [Chromosome Numbers of Flow- ering Plants], 1969. Ed. An.A. Fedorov, Leningrad. ‘| L.H. Bailey. Manual of Cultivated Plants. New York (1949). 52 A. Rehder. Manual of Cultivated Trees and Shrubs Hardy in North America. New York, 2nd ed. (1949). 33 P.M. Zhukovskii. Kulturnye rasteniya i ikh sorodichi [Cultivated Plants and Their Relatives]. Leningrad, 3rd ed. (1971). 22 Important Floristic Literature on the European Part of Russia and Bordering Regions RUSSIAN SOURCES The list of references given below does not include the floristic works of the period before the publication of K.F. Ledebour’s Flora Russica (1841) and certain other works such as the Moskovskaya Flora [Flora of Moscow] by N.N. Kauffmann (1866), or the book of the same title by I.A. Dvigubskii (1828). The above referred works contain information that has been used to the fullest extent in the later works which are included in this list. Arkticheskaya Flora SSSR [Arctic Flora of the USSR]. Ed. A.I. Tolmatchev, Nos. 1-6, 1960-1971. Moscow, Leningrad, No. 1— 1960; No. 2—1964; No. 3—1966; No. 4-1963; No. 5—1966; Leningrad, No. 6—1971. Averkiev, D.S. 1938. Opredelitel’ rastenii Gor’kovskoi oblasti [Keys to the Plants of Gorky Region], Moscow. Czerepanov, S.K. 1973. Svod dopolnenii i izmenenii k “Flore SSSR” (tt 1—XXX) [Addenda and Corrigenda to Flora of the USSR (Vols. I- XXX)], Leningrad. Dopolneniya k |-mu tomu “Flory Kryma” sost. L.A. Privalova i Yu.N. Prokudina. Pod red. S.S. Stankkova i N.I. Rubtsova [Ad- ditions to the Ist volume of Flora of Crimea of L.A. Privalov 26 and Yu.N. Prokudin and edited by S.S. Stankov and N.I. Rubzov]. Tr. Nikitsk. Bot. Sada, Vol. 31, Yalta, 1959. Efimova, T.P. 1972. Opredelitel’ rastenii Udmurtii [Keys to the Plants of Udmurtia]. Izhevsk. Fedtschenko, B.A. and A.F. Flerow. 1908-1910. Flora evropeiskoi Rossii. Illyustrirovannyi opredelitel’ dikorastushchikh rastenii Evropeiskoi Rossii i Kryma v 3 chastyakh [Flora of the Euro- pean part of Russia. An Illustrated Key to the Wild Plants of the European part of Russia and Crimea in Three Parts]. SPb. Flerow, A.F. 1907-1910. Okskaya flora. ch. 1-3 [Flora of Oka. Parts 1-3]. Trudy SPb. Bot. Sada, Vol. 27, Nos. 1-3. Flora BSSR (Flora Belorusskoi SSR) [Flora of Belorussian SSR]. Eds. B.K. Schischkin, N.A. Dorozhkin and N.P. Tomin. Vols. 1— 5, Minsk, 1949-1959. Flora Leningradskoi oblasti [Flora of Leningrad Region]. Eds. B.K. Schischkin, Nos. 1-4, Izd. LGU, 1955, 1957, 1961, 1965. Flora Murmanskoi oblasti [Flora of Murman Region]. Eds. B.N. Gorodkov (Vol. 1), A.I. Pojarkova (Vols. 2-5), Moscow, Leningrad, 1953-1966. Flora SSSR [Flora of the USSR]. Eds. : V.L. Komarov (Vols. I- XIII), B.K. Schischkin (Vols. XIV-XXX), Vols. I-XXX + Index to Vols. LIV, and Vols. I-XXX, Moscow, Leningrad, 1934— 1964. The first 13 volumes were republished in the Federal Republic of Germany [West Germany] (by Photo Offset); many volumes have been translated into English and published in Isreal under the sponsorship of the Smithsonian Institute (USA). Flora URSR (Flora Ukrainskoi SSR) [Flora of Ukraine SSR]. Eds. A.V. Fomin (Vol. 1), E.I. Bordzilowski and E.M. Lavrenko (Vol. 2), M.I. Kotov (Vols. 3, 4, and 8-10), AI. Barbarich (Vols. 3 and 8), M.V. Klokow (Vols. 5 and 7), E.D. Visyulina (Vols. 5, 7, 11, and 12), D.K. Zerov (Vol. 6), Vols. 1-12, Kiev, 1936— 1965. The second edition of Vol. | was published in 1938. Flora Yugo-Vostoka Evropeiskoi chasti SSSR [Flora of the South- eastern European Part of the USSR]. Eds.: B.A. Fedtschenko (Nos. 1-5), and B.K. Schischkin (No. 6). Nos. 1-6 + Index, Leningrad, 1927-1938. Nos. 1-5 were printed in Tr. Glav. Bot. Sada, Vol. 40, No. 6 and published by the Botanical Institute, Academy of Sciences of the USSR. Fomin, A.V., N.A. Busch, and E.A. Busch. 1911-1931. Flora Sibini i Dal’nego Vostoka [Flora of Siberia and the Far East]. Nos. I-6, 23 27 SPb-Pgr.-Leningrad. This Publication remains incomplete. How- ever, the available issues contain vast information on the plants common to Siberia and the European part of Russia. Geidman, T.S. 1954. Opredelitel’ rastenii Moldavskoi SSR [Keys to the Plants of Moldavia]. Moscow-Leningrad. Golitsyn, S.V. 1961. Spisok rastenii Voronezhsk, gos. zapovedimka [A list of plants of the Voronezh State Preserve]. Tr. Voronezhsk. Gos. Zapoved., No. 10, pp. 3-101. Golitsyn, S.V. and A.Ya. Grigror’evskaya. 1971. Flora Galich’ei gory [Flora of the Galich’ mountains, in the book Plant Cover of the Galich Mountains and the History of Its Study] (in Russian), Voronezh. Govorukhin, V.S. 1937. Flora Urals. Opredelitel' rastenii, obitayushchikh v gorakh Urala i v ego predgor’yakh of beregov Karskogo morya do yuzhnykh predelov lesnoi zony [Flora of the Urals. Keys to the Plants Found in the Ural Mountains and in its Foothills from the Coast of the Kara Sea to the Southern limits of the Forest Zone]. Sverdlovsk. Igoshina, K.N. 1933. Dopolnenie k flore Zakarpatskoi oblasti [Addi- tions to the flora of Transcarpathian Region]. Bot. Mater. Gerb. Bot. Inst. AN SSSR, No. 17. Ivanova, V.V. 1948. Iz materialov k flore yugo-vostoka [From ma- terials of the flora of the southeast]. Bot. Zhurn., Vol. 33, No. 5, pp. 527-533. Kamyshev, N.S. 1971. Flora Kamennoi i Khrenovskoi stepei Voronezhskoi oblasti [Flora of Kamen and Khrenov steppes of Voronezh Region]. Nauchn. Zap. Voronezhsk. Otd. VBO, pp. 31— 54. Kharkevich, S.S. 1951. K flore Zakarpatskoi oblasti Ukrainskoi SSR {On the Flora of Transcarpathian Region of the Ukraine SSR]. Bot. Mater. Gerb. Bot. Inst. AN SSSR, Vol. 14, Leningrad. Konspekt flory Pskovskoi oblasti [Conspectus of the Flora of Pskov Region]. Eds. N.A. Minyaev (Editor-in-Chief), V.N. Schmidt and M.V. Sokolova, Izd. LGU, 1970. Korshinsky, S.I. 1892. Flora vostoka Evropeiskoi Russii v ee sistematicheskikh j geograficheskikh otnosheniyakh [Flora of Eastern European Russia in Its Systematic and Geographic As- pects]. Vol. I, Tomsk. Kozii, G.V. and S.M. Stoiko. 1958. Materiali do vivchennya roslinnosti Svidovets’kikh gir [Material of wild plants of the Svidovets moun- tains]. Ukr. Bot. Zhurn. AN URSR, Vol. XV, No. 3. 28 Krasovskaya, S.A. 1940. Spisok vysshikh rastenii Khoperskogo zapovendnika [A list of higher plants of the Khopyor Preserve]. Tr. Khopyorsk. Gos. Zapoved, Vol. 1, pp. 284-343. Krylov, P.N., BK. Schischkin, L.P. Sergievskaja, and E.I. Steinberg. 1927-1964. Flora Zapadnoi Sibiri. Rukovodstvo k opredeleniya Zapadnosibirskikh rastenii [Flora of Western Siberia. Identifica- tion Manual of Western Siberian Plants]. Vols. 1-12, Tomsk. This is a revision of P.N. Krylov’s Flora Altaya i Tomskoi gubernii [Fiora of Altai and Tomsk Province], published be- tween 1901 and 1914. The last (12th) volume is the Addendum. Its first issue was published in 1961 and the second in 1964; both were compiled by L.P. Sergievskaja. Kudanova, Z.M. 1965. Opredelitel’ vysshikh rastenii Chuvashskoi ASSR [Keys to the Higher Plants of Chuvash ASSR]. Cheboksary. Lanina, L.B. 1940. Flora Pechorsko-Ilychskogo zapovednika [Flora of the Pechora-Ilych Preserve]. Tr. Pechorsko-Ilych. Zapovedn., No. 3, Moscow. Lipsky, V.I. 1889. Issledovaniya o flore Bessarabii [studies on the flora of Bessarabia]. Zap. Kievsk, Obshch. Estestvoispyt., Vol. X, No. 2, pp. 225-391. Lipsky, V.I. 1984. Novye dannye po flore Bessarabii [New data on the flora of Bessarabia]. Zap. Kievsk. Obshch. Estestvoispyt., Vol. XIII, No. 2, pp. 423-444. Majevski, P.F. 1964. Flora srednei polosy Evropeiskoi chasti SSSR [Flora of the Central Belt of the European Pari of the USSR]. 9th edition, Ed. B.K. Schischkin, Moscow, Leningrad. Materialy po flore i rastitel’nosti Severnogo Prikaspiya [Materials on the Flora and vegetation of Northern Caspian]. Editor-in-Chief V.V. Ivanov, Nos. 1-6, 1964-1972, Moscow, Leningrad; No. 1 — 1964; No. 2, pts. 1-3 — 1965, Leningrad; No. 3, pts. 1, 2— 1968; No. 4, pts. 1 and 2— 1969; No. 5, pts. 1 and 2 — 1971; No. 6, pt. 1 — 1972. Mikhailovskaja, V.A. 1953. Flora Polesskoi nizmennosti [Flora of the Polesye Lowlands]. Minsk. Mishkin, B.A. 1953. Flora Khibinskikh gor, ee analiz i istoriya [Flora of the Khibini Mountains, Its Analysis and History]. Ed. S.V. Juzepczuk, Moscow, Leningrad. Mozgovaya, O.A. 1971. Spisok sosudistykh rastenii Bashkirskogo zapovednika [A list of the vascular plants of the Bashkir Pre- serve]. Tr. Bashkirsk. Gos. Zapovedn., No. 3, Moscow, pp. 3—28. = 29 Nevski, M.L. 1947. Flora Kalininskoi oblasti Ch. (1)2. Opredelitel’ pokrytosemennykh rastenii dikoi flory [Flora of Kalinin Region. Part (1)2. Keys to angiospermous plants of the wild flora]. Uch. Zap. Kalininsk. Gos. Ped. Inst., Vol. 11, No. 2, 1947, 1952, pp. 11034. Nikolaeva, V.M. and B.M. Zefirov. 1971. Flora Belovezhskoi pushchi [Flora of the Belovezh Dense Forest]. Minsk. Opredelitel’ vysshikh rastenii Komi ASSR [Keys to Higher Plants of Komi ASSR]. Ed. A.I. Tolmatchev, Moscow, Leningrad, 1962. Opredelitel’ vysshikh rastenii Kryma [Keys to the Higher Plants of Crimea]. Eds. N.I. Rubzov (Editor-in-Chief), S.K. Czerepanov (General Editor), T.G. Leonova, L.A. Privalova, M.S. Shalyg. Leningrad, 1972. An extensive nomenclatural revision was undertaken by S.K. Czerepanov. Opredelitel’ rastenii Bashkirskoi ASSR [Keys to the Plants of Bashkirian ASSR]. Editors; B.K. Schischkin and V.I. Grubov. Mos- cow, Leningrad, 1966. Opredelitel’ rastenii Yaroslavskoi oblasti [Keys to the Plants of Yaroslavl’ Region]. Ed. V.K. Bogachev. Yaroslavl’, 1961. Perfil’ev, I.A. 1934-1936. Flora Severnogo Kraya [Flora of Northern Territory]. Parts 1-3, Arkhangelsk. Pobedimova, E.G. 1956. Sostav, rasprostranenie po raionam i khozyaistvennoe zhachenie flory kaliningradskoi oblasti [Com- position, Region-wise Distribution, and Economic Importance of Flora of Kaliningrad Region]. Tr. Bot. Inst. AN SSSR, Ser. III (Geobot.), No. 10. Popov, M.G. 1949. Ocherk rastitel’ nosti i flory Karpat [Outline of the Vegetation and Flora of Carpathia]. Moscow. Contains 816 numbered species (total number over 900 species). Ramenskaya, M.L. 1960. Opredelitel’ vysshikh rastenii Karelii [Keys to Higher Plants of Karelia]. Petrozavodsk. Samsonova, L.I. 1959. Flora tsvetkovykh i sosudistykh sporovykh rastenii Darvinskogo zapovednika [Flora of Flowering and Vas- cular Sporogenous Plants of the Darvin Preserve]. Tr. Darvinsk. Gos. Zapovedn., No. 5, Vologda, pp. 5—112. Schmalhausen, I.F. 1895. Flora Srednei i Yuzhnoi Rossii, Kryma i Severnogo Kavkaza. Rukovodsto dlya opredeleniya semennykh 1 vysshikh sporovykh rastenii [Flora of Central and Southern Russia, Crimea, and the Northern Caucasus. Manual for Identification of 30 Seed and Higher Sporogenous Plants]. Vol. 1; Vol. 2— 1897, Kiev. Schischkin, B.K. and An.A. Fedorov. 1963. On the taxonomical and florestic work published in the USSR during the last fifteen years (1949-Sept. 1961). Webbia, Vol. 18, pp. 501-562. Schischkin, B.K., M.P. Tomin, and M.N. Goncharik. 1967. Opredelitel’ rastenii Belorussii [Keys to the Plants of Belorussia]. Minsk. Smirnov, P.A. 1958. Flora Prioksko-terrasnogo gosudarstvennogo zapovednika [Flora of the Oka Terrace State Preserve]. 7r. Prioksko-Terrasnogo Zapovedn., No. 2, Moscow. Snyatkov, A.A., G.I. Shiryaev, and P.A. Perfil’ev. 1922. Opredelitel’ rastenii lesnoi polosy Severo-Vostoka Evropeiskoi chasti SSSR [Keys to the Plants of the Forest Belt of the Northeastern Euro- pean Part of the USSR]. Vologda. Its first edition was published in 1913. Stankov, S.S. and V.I. Taliev. 1957. Opredelitel’ vysshikh rastenii Evropeiskoi chasti SSSR [Keys to Higher Plants of the European Part of the USSR]. Second revised and improved edition. Its first edition appeared in 1949. Syreistschikov, D.P. 1906-1914. Illyustrirovannaya flora Moskovskoi gubernii [Illustrated Flora of Moscow Province]. Edited by A.N. Petunnikov, Parts 1-4. A carefully compiled manual for the identification of plants. The book has become outdated. Taliev, V.I. 1941. Opredelitel’ vysshikh rastenii Evropeiskoi chasti SSSR [Keys to Higher Plants of the European Part of the USSR]. 9th edition. The first edition was published in 1907 under the title Keys to the Higher Plants of European Russia. The Ukrainian edition was published in 1933. Terekhov, A.F. 1969. Opredelitel’ vesennikh i osennikh rastenii srednego Povol’zhya i Zavol’zhya [Keys to the Spring and Autumn Plants of Middle and Trans-Volga]. 3rd edition, Kuibyshev. Tikhomirov, V.N. 1969. Flora agrobiologicheskoi stantsii MGU “Chashnikogo” i ee okrestnostei [Flora of the Agricultural Biol- ogy Station “Chashnikovo” of the Moscow State University, and Its Neighborhood]. Izd. MGU. Viznachnik roslin URSR [Keys to the Plants of Ukraine SSR]. Ed. M.V. Klokov, Kiev, Kharkov, 1950. Viznachnik roslin Ukraini [Keys to the Plants of Ukraine]. Editors: D.K. Zerov, E.D. Visyulina, M.I. Kotov, and A.I. Barbarich, 2nd edition, Kiev, 1965. ee. 34 This Publication differs from the first in giving a different interpretation of the circumscription of species. The species here are less fragmented than in the publication edited by M.V. Klokov. Voroshilov, V.N., A.K. Skvortsov, and V.N. Tikhomirov. 1966. Opredelitel’ rastenii Moskovskoi oblasti [Keys to the Plants of Moscow Region]. Moscow. Wulff, E.W. 1927-1969. Flora Kryma [Flora of Crimea], Vols. 1-3. Vol. 1, No. 1, Leningrad, 1927; Vol. 1, No. 2, Leningrad, 1929; Vol. 1, No. 3, Leningrad, 1930; Vol. 1, No. 4, Moscow, 1951; Vol. 2, No. 1, Moscow, Leningrad, 1947; Vol. 2, No. 2, Mos- cow, 1960; Vol. 2, No. 3, Moscow, 1953; Vol. 3, No. 1, Mos- cow, 1957; Vol. 3, No. 2, Moscow, 1966; Vol. 3, No. 3, Yalta, 1969. From 1951 onward published under the editorship of S:S. Stankov, from 1966 under N.I. Rubzov, and L.A. Privalova. OTHER SOURCES Abromeit, J. 1898-1940. Flora von Ost-und Westpreussens. Vols. I (1-2}-IV et Schlussband. K6nigsberg. Abromeit, J. 1928. Neue und bemerkenswerte Piflanzenfunde in Ostpreussen und den benachbarten Gebieten, Jahresber. Preuss. Bot. Verein (1917-1927), pp. 20-78. Bickis, J. 1946. Latvijas augu noteicejs (Opredelitel’ rastenii Latviiskoi SSR [Keys to the Plants of Latvian SSR]). Parkartojis un papildinajis A. Rasins, Riga. Borza, Al. 1949. Conspectus Florae Romaniae regionumque affinium, Fasc.1, Cluj; fasc. 2, 1949. A complete synoptic flora of Romania and Moldavia (including Bukovina). Mention to Bessarabia (Bes.) in the foreword not specified. Biichle, R. 1930. Neue und bemerkenswerte Pflanzenfunde in Ostpreussen und den benachbarten Gebieten. Jahresber. Preuss. Bot. Verein (1927-1929), pp. 1-45. Domin, K. 1929. Additamenta ad cognitionem florae Rossiae Subcarpaticae. Acta bot. Bohem., Vol. 8, pp. 2643. Domin, K. 1935. Plantae Cechoslovakiae enumeratio. Preslia, Vol. 13/15, Praha. Dostal, J. 1948-1950. Kvétena CSR, Praha. Dostal, J. 1948. Kli¢ k uplne Kvétene CSR, Praha. 25 Eesti NSV Flora (Flora Estonskoi SSR) [Flora of Estonian SSR]. Vol. 1,..., Tallin, 1953—..., Vol. 1 (Lycopsida-Coniferae), 1953, 32 Vol. 2 (Ranales—Rosales), 1956; Vol. 3 (Leguminosales— Celastrales), 1959; Vol. 4 (Araliaceae-Scrophulariaceae), 1969; Vol. 5 (Lentibulariaceae—Lobeliaceae), 1973; Vol. 7 (Hieracium), 1961; Vol. 8 (Hypericaceae-Salicaceae), 1971; Vol. 10 (Cyperaceae), 1966. Publication not yet completed but Vols. 1 and 2 have been issued in 2nd edition (Teine triikkk) in 1960 and 1962 re- spectively. Eichwald, K., L. Laasimer, S. Talts, A. Vaga, E. Varep, and A. Uksip [Juxip]. 1948. Taimemaarala Eesti NSV-s sagedamini esinevaid korgamaid eos-ja oistaimi, Tallin. Enari, L., K. Eichwald, A. Vaga and A. Uksip [Juxip]. 1943. Kodumaa Taimestin (Opredelitel’ rastenii Estonskoi SSR) [Keys to the Plants of Estonian SSR], Tartu. A revised edition of the Keys. Fagerstrom, L. 1938-1939. Ett bidrag till kinnedomon om vegetation och flora i Terij6ki socken pa Karelska naset. Mém. Soc. pro. Fauna et Flora Fennica, Vol. 15, pp. 94-140. An outline of the plants and list of flora of Terioka District (Zelenegorsk). Herbich, F. 1959. Flora der Bucovina, Leipzig. Hermann, F. 1912. Flora von Deutschland und Fennoskandinavien, sowie von Island und Spitzbergen, Leipzig. Includes the whole of the Baltic Region and Ladoga District. Hermann, F. 1956. Flora Von Nord.-und Mitteleuropa, Stuttgart. Includes the descriptions and distribution of species from the north and east of the European part of the USSR and the Baltic Region. Hiitonen, I. 1933. Suomen Kasvio, Helsinki-Otawa. Hryniewiecky, B. 1933. Tentamen florae Lithuaniae.— Zarys flory Litwy. Arch. nauk biolog. towarz. naukow. Warszawsk., Vol. 4. Hylander, N. 1953. Nordisk Karlvaxtflora omfattande Sveriges Norges, Danmarks, Ostfennoskandiae, Islands och Faréarnas, Vol. 1, Stockholm; Vol. 2 — 1956. Javorka, S. 1924-1925. Magyar flora, Budapest. Covers the whole of the Transcarpathian Region. Kask, M. and A. Vaga (toimat). 1966. Eesti taimede méaaraja (Opredelitel’ rastenii Estonskoi SSR) [Keys to the Plants of Estonian SSR]. Tallin. Kask, M., V. Kunsk, L. Laasimer, A. Maemets, H. Rebasso, S. Talts, and L. Viljasso. 1972. Kaane kujundarud D. Paalaiiaa Taimede 33 Valimaaraja Kastraamat kérgemate taimede tundmadéppimisekens. Tallin. Klastersky, I. 1929. Ad. floram Carpatossicam additamenta critica, pt. HII, Preslia, Vol. 8, p. 9-32; Voi. 9, 1930, pp. 5-21; Vol. 10, 1931, pp. 76-87. Klinge, J. 1882. Flora von Est-Liv und Curland. Aufzahlung und Beschreibung der bisher wildwachsend und _ verwildert beobachteten und der cultivirten Gewachse, mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung der Holzgewachse. 1, Abt. Th. 1-2. One of the best pre-revolution “Floras” of the Baltic Region. Korshinsky, S. 1899. Tentamen florae Rossiae orientalis. Petropoli. Kupffer, K.R. 1899. Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Gefasspflanzen Kurlands und Kleine Notizen. (Part. mit P. Lackschewitz). Korrespondenzbl. der Naturforsch.-Ver. Riga, Bd. 42. Bd. 47 — 1904, Bd. 48-1905; Bd. 50 — 1907. Kupffer, K.R. 1927. Floristische Notizen tiber ostbaltis Gefasspflanzen. Korrespondenzbl. der Naturforsch.-Ver. Riga, Bd. 59; Bd. 61 — 1934. Laasimer, L. 1965. Eesti NSV. Taimkate, Tallin. Latvijas PSR flora (flora Latviiskoi SSR) [Flora of Latvian SSR], Ed. P. Galenieck, Vols. 1-4, Riga, 1953-1959. Ledebour, C.F. 1841—1853. Flora Rossica sive Enumeratio plantarum intotius Imperii Rossici provinciis europaeis, asSiaticis et americanis husue observatarum. Vols. 1-4, Stuttgart. The book contains a large number of original descriptions of species of plants and hence has not lost its importance to-date. Lehmann, E. 1895. Flora von Polnisch-Livland. Arch. ftir Naturkunde Liv-Ehst und Kurlands, ser. 2, Bd. XI, Lief 1, Jurjew. Lehmann, E. 1896. Nachtrag (I) zur Flora von Polnisch-Livland... . Arch. fiir Naturkunde Liv-Ehst u. Kurlands, ser. 2, Bd. XI, Lief 2, Jurjew. Lid, J. 1963. Norsk og svensk Flora. Oslo. Lietuvos TSR flora (Flora Litovskoi SSR) [Flora of Lithuanian SSR], Ed. M. Natkevichaite-Ivananuscene, Vol. 1, Vilnius, 1959—.., Vol. 1 (Pterydophyta—Coniferae) 1959; Vol. 2 (Pandanales— Microspermales) 1963; Vol. 3, (Salicales-Sarraceniales), 1961; Vol. 4 (Rosales-Myrtales), 1971. Publication not yet concluded. Mansfeld, R. 1940. Verzeichnis der Farn- und Bliitenpflanzen des Deutschen Reiches. Berichte Deutsch. Bot. Geselisch, Bd. 58a, Jena. 34 Meinshausen, K.F. 1878. Flora Ingrica oder Aufzahlung und Beschreibung der Bluthenpflanzen und Gefass-Cryptogramen der Gouverments St. Petersburg. St. Petersburg. Neuhoff, W. 1933. Neue und bemerkeuswerte pflanzenfunde in Ostpreussen. Unser Ostland, Bd. 2, pp. 397-418. K6nigsberg. Nordhagen, R. 1940. Norsk Flora. Oslo. Novacky, I.M. 1943. Flora Slovenskej republiky. Bratislava. Palmen, E. 1958. Kenntnis der Flora und Vegetation eines Uferabschnitts am Laatokka-see nérdlich der Syvari-Mundung. Ann. Soc. Zool. Bot. Fenn. “Vanamo”, Vol. 19. Petersone, A. and K. Birkmane. 1958. Latvijas PSR augu noteicéjs (Opredelitel’ rastenit Latviiskoi SSR) [Keys to the Plants of Latvian SSR]. Riga. Polivka, F., K. Domin, and J. Podpera. 1928. Kli¢é k UpIne Kvéntené Republiky Ceskoslovenske, Olomouc. Prodan, I. 1939. Flora pentru determinarea cidescrierea plantlor ce cresce in Romania. Vol. I, Pts. I—2, Vol. II, Cluj. Rapp, A. 1895. Flora der Umgebung Lemsais und Laudohn. In: Fetschr. Naturforsch. — Ver. Riga...am 1895. Riga. Rasins, A. 1960. Kritiskas piezimes par Latvijas PSR augstako augu floras jauniem un max pazistamiem taksoniem. Raksti. Biol. Inst. Latvijas PSR zinatun. akad., Vol. 18, pp. 111—147, Riga. Savulescu, T. and T. Rayss. 1934-1936. Materiale pentru Flora Bessarabiei, Pts. I-III, Bucuresti. Savulescu, T. (Ed.). Flora Republicii Populare Romane, I|—23. Bucuresti. Starting from Vol. XI being published under the title: Flora Republicii Socialiste Romania. This Flora contains vast data on plant species and their occurrence also in Moldavia. Publication still continues. Sirjaev, G. and E. Lavrenko. 1927. Florae charkoviensis conspectus criticus. Pars III. Monocotylendonae, Dicotyledonae (Juglandaceae — Cruciferae), Brunae. Snarskis, P. 1968. Vadovos Lietuvos augalams pazinti (Opredelitel’ rastenii Litvy) [Keys to the Plants of Lithuania]. Vilnius. Soo, R. and S. Javorka. 1951. A Magyar Novényvilag Kézikényve Maguarorszag. Kotet 1-2, Budapest. Steffen, H. 1940. Flora von Ost-Preussen, Konigsberg. Szafer, W., S. Kulczynski and B. Pawlowski. 1955. Rosliny Polskie, Warszawa. 35 Ruprecht, F.J. 1860. Flora Ingrica sive historia plantarum gubernii Petropolitani, Vol. 1, Petropoli. This is an incomplete work containing many interesting data on plants of the former Peterburg Province, particularly the neigh- borhood of Peterburg, islands of the Neva River and others. Tutin, T.G., V.H. Heywood, N.A. Burges, D.H. Valentine, S.W. Walters, and D.A. Webb. Flora Europaea. Vol. 1-Cambridge, 1964—. Vol. 1 (Lycopodiaceae to Platanaceae), 1964; Vol. 2 (Rosaceae to Umbelliferae), 1968; Vol. 3 (Diapensiaceae to Myoporaceae), 1972. This publication is still not complete. Zapalowicz, H. 1906-1911. Krytyezny prezglod roslinnosci Galicyi- Conspectus florae Galiciae criticus. Vols. 1-3, Krakow. Vol. 1I— 1906; Vol. 2— 1908; Vol. 3—1911. This publication is still not complete. SUPPLEMENTARY LITERATURE ON FLORISTIC STUDIES For a detailed study of the flora of the European part of Russia and bordering regions the reader may feel the need to consult works of the type of Dendrology and other manuals. We provide below a list of such works. RUSSIAN SOURCES Alekseev, Yu. E., V.N. Vekhov, G.P. Gapochka, Yu.K. Dundin, V.N. Pavlov, V.N. Tikhomirov, and V.R. Filin. 1971. Travyanistye rasteniya SSSR [Herbaceous Plants of the USSR]. Vols. 1 and 2, Moscow. This manual lists only those plants that are considered the most interesting and important by the authors. A key is provided for identification of the families; also given are the illustrations and popular botanico-geographical descriptions of the plants. Andreev, V.N. 1957. Derev’ya i kustarniki Moldavii [The Trees and Shrubs of Moldavia]. Nos. (1)2, 1957, 1964. Gymnosperms, Angiosperms (families Salicaceae — Chenopodiaceae), Moscow, 1957; No. 2 — Angiosperms (families Magnoliaceae—Rosaceae), Kishinev, 1964. 744 36 Areal (Kartograficheskie materialy po istorii flory i rastitel’nosti [The Ranges (Cartographic Material on the Evolution of Flora and Vegetation]. No. 1, Ed. A.I. Tolmatchev. Moscow, Leningrad, 1952. This book provides the range maps of some species of the genera Draba, Cardamine, Carex, Arenaria, many grasses, and other herbs. Botanicheskii atlas [Botanical Atlas]. Ed. B.K. Schischkin. Moscow, Leningrad, 1963. Czerepanov, S.K. 1966. Ukazatel’ glavneishchikh sokrashchenii, prinyatykh dlya russkikh i latinskikh tekstov [A list of the most important abbreviations used in the Russian and Latin texts]. Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast., Moscow, Leningrad. Czerepanov, S.K. 1967. Perechen’ novykh taksonov flory Sovetskogo Soyuza, deistvitel’no obnarodovannykh 1934-1966 gg. [A list of the new taxa in the flora of the Soviet Union, actually approved between the years 1934 and 1966]. Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast., Leningrad. Czerepanov, S.K. 1972. Perechen’ nazvanii novykh taksonov flory SSSR 1 novykh nomenklaturnykh kombinatsii, nedeistvitelno obnarorovannykh v 1934-1970 gg. posle vykhoda v tsvet “Flory SSSR” [A list of names of the new taxa in the Flora of the USSR and the new nomenclatural combinations not actually approved during the years 1934-1970, after the publication of the Flora of the USSR]. Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast., Vol. 9, Leningrad. Derevya i kustarniki SSSR [Trees and Shrubs of the USSR]. Ed. S. Ya. Sokolov. Vols. 1-6, Moscow, Leningrad, 1949-1962. Egorova, T.V. 1966. Osoki SSSR. Vidy podroda Vignea [Sedges of the USSR. Species of the Subgenus Vignea]. Moscow, Leningrad. Fedorov, Al.A., M.E. Kirpicznikov, and Z.T. Artyushenko. 1956. Atlas po opisatel’noi morfologii vysshikh rastenii. List, stebel’ i koren’ [An Atlas of Descriptive Morphology of Plants. The leaf, Stem and Root]. Ed. P.A. Baranov. Moscow, Leningrad, 2nd ed., 1962. Fedorov, An.A. and M.E. Kirpicznikov. 1954. Spravochnoe posobie po sistematike vysshikh rastenii. Vyp.1. Sokrashcheniya, uslovnye oboznacheniya, geograficheskie nazvaniya [Systematics Manual of higher Plants. No. 1. Abbreviations, Legend, and Geographic Names]. Ed. B.K. Schischkin. Moscow, Leningrad. Golytsin, S.V. 1932. Derev’ya i kustarniki TsCho. Vvedenie v ikh izuchenie i ispolzovanie [The trees and Shrubs of the Central Chernozem Belt. An Introduction to Their Study and Exploita- tion]. Voronezh. 37 Juxip, A.Ya. 1959. Tablitsa dlya opredeleniya vidov Hieracium L. obnaruzhennykh na Urale [Keys to the identification of species of the genus Hieracium found in the Urals]. Izv. Tomsk. Otd. VBO. Vol. IV, pp. 77-86. Khromosomnye chisla tsvetkovykh rastenii [Chromosome Numbers of Flowering Plants]. Ed. An.A. Fedorov. Leningrad, 1969. This book presents the published data about chromosome numbers up to the year 1967. Kosykh, V.M. 1967. Dikorastushchie plodovye porody Kryma [The Wild Fruit Plants of Crimea]. Simferopol. Lebedev, D.V. 1956. Vvedenie v botanicheskuyu literaturu SSSR [Introduction to the Botanical Literature Published in the USSR]. Moscow, Leningrad. Mamaev, S.A. 1965. Opredelitel’ derev’ev i kustarnikov Urala [Keys to Trees and Shrubs of the Urals]. Tr. Inst. Biol., Uralsk. Fil. AN SSSR< No. 41, Sverdlovsk. Novikov, A.L. 1967. Opredelitel’ khvoinykh derevev i kustarnikov [Keys to the Coniferous Trees and Shrubs]. Minsk. Opredelitel’ drevesnykh porod [Keys to Woody Plants]. Ed. V.I. Sukachev. Leningrad, 1948. Skvortsov, A.K. 1968. Ivy SSSR. Sistematicheskii i geograficheskii obzor [Willos of the USSR, A Systematic and Geographic Re- view]. Moscow. Sornye rasteniya SSSR [Weed Plants of the USSR]. Eds. B.K. Keller, V.I. Lyubimenno, A.I. Mal’tsev, B.A. Fedtschenko, and others. Vols. 1-4. Moscow, Leningrad, 1934-1935. It is important to note that many weed plants widely distrib- uted at the time of publication of this book have now been almost eradicated from the fields of the USSR under the impact of constant agronomic amelioration. Spisok rastenii Gerbarii flory SSSR. Schedae ad Herbarium Florae URSS [A list of Plants in the Herbarium of the Flora of the USSR]. Vols. 1-19. SPb. Pgr., Leningrad, 1898-1972. This work is being published since 1898 under the above title, of which Vols. 1-8 were edited by D.I. Litwinow, Vol. 9 onward by B.K. Schischkin, Vol. 16 onward by S.K. Czerepanov, Vol. 18 is by E.G. Bobrov. Vassilczenko, I.T. 1965. Opredelitel” vskodov sornykh rastenii [Keys to the Weed Plants]... Moscow, Leningrad. Zaikonnikova, T.I. 1968. Perechen’ sokrashchenii nazvanii glavneishei botanicheskoi literatury. I. Periodiki [A list of the abbreviations of the names of the most important botanical literature. I. Peri- odicals]. Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 38 Zemlinskii, S.E. 1961. Lekarstvennye rasteniya SSSR [Medicinal Plants of the USSR]. Moscow. Zhukovskii, P.M. 1971. Kul’turnye rastentya i ikh sorodichi [Cultivated Plants and Their Relatives]. 3rd edition. Moscow. OTHER SOURCES Brummitt, R.K., I.K. Ferguson, and D.H. Kent. 1966, 1968-1971. Index to European taxonomic literature for 1965, 1966, 1967, 1968, 1969, respectively. Publ. by International Bureau for Plant Taxonomy and Nomenclature, Utrecht. A complete review of annual literature on the Flora of Europe. Dandy, J.E. 1967. Index of generic names of vascular plants, 1753 to 1774. Regnum Veget., Vol. 51, Utrecht. Futak, J. and K. Domin. 1960. Bibliografia k flore CSR, [Bibliogra- phy to the Flora of Czechoslovakia]. Bratislava. Hultén, E. 1950. Atlas over Vaxternas Utbredning i Norden. Fanerogamer och ormbunks vaxter. Stockholm. Ed. 2, 1971. The maps of this atlas also show localities of Plants for Leningrad Region, Karelia, and the Baltics. Jalas, J. and J. Suominen. 1972. Atlas Florae Europaea. Distribution of Vascular Plants in Europe. Vol. 1, Helsinki, 1972—.... Vol. 1 — Pteridophyta (Psilotaceae to Azollaceae), 1972; Vol. 2 — Gymnospermae, 1973. This publication is not yet complete. Stafleu, F.A. 1967. Taxonomic Literature. A selective guide to botanical publications with dates, commentaries, and types. Regnum Veget., Vol. 52, Utrecht. Stafleu, F.A. (Ed.). 1972. International Code of Botanical Nomencla- ture adopted by the IIth International Botanical Congress, Seattle, 1969, Utrecht. Willis, J.C. 1966. A Dictionary of the Flowering Plants and Ferns. 7th ed. revised by H.K. Airy Shaw, Cambridge. 28 Floristic Divisions of Flora of Russia and Bordering Regions 1. ARCTIC (A.) la. Fr-Jos. — Franz-Josef Land Island. Ib. N.-Zem. —Novaya Zemlya island. Ic. Arct.-Eur. — Murman Region north of the Nikel — Munnan — Voron’e — Kanevka — Palka Line; Nenets National District. 2. NORTH (N.) 2a. Kar.-Murm. — Murman Region south of the above line, Karelian ASSR. 2b. Dv.-Pech. — Arkhangelsk Region south of the Polar Circle, Vologoda Region, Komi ASSR. 33 BALTIC’ (B:) 3. Balt. —Lithuania, Latvia, and _ Estonia; Kaliningrad Region of the RSFSR. 4. CENTER (C.) 4a. Lad.-I]m. — Leningrad, Pskov, Novgorod Regions. 4b. Up.-Dniep. —Belorussia; Smolensk, Bryansk Re- gion of the RSFSR. 30 40 4c 4d 4e Sa . Up.-Volg. —Kalinin, Yaroslavl’, Kaluga, Moscow, Vladimir Region; Gorky Region west of the Oka and Volga rivers (above their confluence); Ivanov Region west of the Volga River. . Volg.-Kam. —Kostroma, Kirov, Perm Region; Mari and Udmurt ASSR; Ivanov and Gorky regions north and east of the Volga River; Tatar ASSR north of the Volga and Kama rivers; Sverdlovsk and Chelyabinsk regions west of the Kushva — Lower Tagil — Sverdlovsk — Zlatoust — Magnitogorsk — Orsk line. . Volg.-Don —Tula, Ryazan, Orlovsk, Tambovsk, Penza, Kursk, Voronezh regions; Chuvash and Mordov ASSR; Gorky Region south of the Oka and Volga rivers (below their confluence, Ulyanovsk, Kuibyshev, Saratov re- gions, and Tatar ASSR west of the Volga River. 5. WEST (W.) . Carpa. —L’vov, Drogobych, Trans-Carpathia, Ivan-Frankov and Chernovitsy regions of Ukraine. . Dniep. — Volyn, Rovensk, Ternopolsk, Kamenets-Podol, Zhitomir, Vinisty, Kiev regions; Chernigov, Sumsk, Poltava, Kirovograd, Dnepropetrovsk, Kharkov, Voroshilovograd regions of Ukraine. . Mold. — Moldavia; Izmail District of Odessa Region of Ukraine. . Black Sea —Odessa (excluding Izmail District), Nikolaev, Kherson, Zaporozhe, Donets regions of Ukraine. 6. EAST (E.) . Low. Don —Volgagrad Region west of the Volga River; Rostov Region; Krasnodar > ‘ . 29 Fig. 1. Botanical-geographical regions of the Flora of Russia and Bordering Regions.1 — Regional boundaries; 2 — Subregional boundaries. 42 6b. Tr.-Volg. 6c. Low-Volg. 7. Crimea Territory north of the Temryuk — Kropotkin line; Kalmyts ASSR. — Saratov, Kuibyshev, Ulyanovsk re- gions east of the Volga River; Tartaria; south of the Kama River; Bashkiria; Orenburg Region (west). — Volgagrad Region east of the Volga River; West Kazakhstan and Gurev regions of Kazakhstan west of the Ural River; Astrakhan Region. . CRIMEA (CR.) —Crimean Peninsula (Crimean Region of Ukraine). 31 43 KEY TO IDENTIFICATION OF THE FAMILIES 1. Plants reproducing by spores.........--.---2----5- 2: + Piants reproducing by’seeds. .. 2... 2... ee 23. Seems agealiee SP OP SRE OP a eee : + Plants terrestrial or coastal-aquatic..............--. 3: 3. Leaves differentiated into petiole and blade, without sheath and Te Sage ee ee ae gen aa ety Coe ene ge mln 4. + Leaves subulate, clustered in rosette, expanded at base, ligu- late, with membranous margin in lower part....... Isoétaceae. 4. Leaves in whorls of three: two undivided, floating, third di- vided, partly rising above water............... Salviniaceae. Ropeeees an tWO TOWS: ee Marsileaceae. 5. Plant with hollow, jointed stem; leaves reduced to small teeth, their sheaths developed and fused with each other........ Me See oe. eo kn See aa gs ees Equisetaceae. + Prams wit solid non-jointed stem: ..°. 2°... 6 0. Se 6. G. sporangia in strobili or in leaf axils... ~ + Sporangia on lower side of sporophyll or along its margin . . ee ee ee eee, pee ne ee 9. 7. Sporangia in axils of linear-lanceolate sporophylls........ Ee cee ee Ses eee we Huperziaceae. + pporanpia clustered in strobili..........- CM pas Aina Ee, Pale 8. 8. Plants homosporous; leaves stiff, subulate or scale-like. ... . ET ee se ee ee ee ka ew S Lycopodiaceae. + Plants heterosporous; leaves soft, with weakly differentiated ee Se ek Pe eee en ees Selaginellaceae. 9. Leaves dimorphic, partly fertile and partly sterile........ 10. er MOROMOPRIC.: ey ee ee 13. 10. Sporangia marginal, in upper part of leaf-blade......... EE Oe ee ek es OPE a alee eee Osmundaceae + eporaneia allover sporophyll..... 2... rt. 11. Sporangia clustered in simple or compound strobili, marginal. ee ts ae ble ae ee Ophioglossaceae. + Sporangia in sori on lower side of sporophyll.......... 12: 12. Sporophylls below sterile leaves............. Onocleaceae. -eporopnyils above sterile leaves... 0 oe ees 13. Peo eemerenverca Dy midusia. 0... Blechnaceae. SCNOE THOUSIA se ge en es nye hee Ps 14. 14. Sporophylls weakly differing from sterile leaves............ RE rs ee ee LT Se ee Ae es Pteridaceae 44 + Sporophylls strongly differing from Sterile leaves; sori covered with rolled margins of sporophylls. . . . Cryptogrammaceae. 15. Plants annual; fertile leaves above sterile leaves. st Se EO Hemionitidaceae. 32 avants pereanial. «oe... 2... 16. "6. Sori without indusia, .....s,.,, | nn 17 PiBOr. With indusia. <4. x. a5: fa rrr 19. 17. Leaves pinnate, in two rows on upper side or rhizome, articu- lated [with HRIZOME].. 9\5.25\. +5 42),.5, Polypodiaceae. + Leaves bi- to quadri-pinnate, not articulated... se 18. 18. Sori mediad on sporophyll, not covered with rolled margin. . dele a ee Thelypteridaceae. Pee EL EER Hypolepidiaceae. + Sori covered with indusium and scales or only with indusium. Sic FE wietit “18 Sesige nce *0)~ gh gan seen 20. 20. Sori covered with indusium and scales . . Sinopteridaceae. + Sori covered only with. indusium, 5... jan 21 21. Indusium peltate, cordate, or Sometimes absent....... eg fe Pk tk ie es er Aspidiaceae. + Indusium he a 22. 22. Leaves 830 cm long, petioles roundish, without furrows; in- Gusta leat 6p Oyaid. na. Aspleniaceae. Or horse-shoe shaped, segmented or hoodlike, sometimes (Athyrium) Completely absent... .< .. i... an Athyriaceae. 23. Ovules exposed (not enclosed in Ovary), in fleshy, berrylike or hardened strobili (cones), sometimes strongly reduced; micros- porophylls in strobili drying fast after maturation of pollen: seeds dry or with Juicy aril; leaves needle-like (needles) or Rous or stubs, ee 24. + Ovules enclosed in Ovary; stamens and pistils forming flower, with or without (as a result of reduction) perianth; leaves of different shapes. Herbs, trees and shrubs... | 7 27. 24. Internodes much longer than leaves, longitudinally Striate and green; leaves Partially reduced to scales; scales of mature fe- male strobili with white border; strobili fleshy, berry-like. . . . Me Ee es tae eae Ephedraceae. 33 45 + Internodes not longer than leaves; leaves needle-like (needles), 25: + 26. + ai + 28. 29: a 30. ah: linear-lanceolate, or scale-like; female strobili (cones) woody or fleshy, berry-like; seeds dry or with fleshy aril....... 2S. Seeds with red fleshy aril. .....500. 6... SHON Taxaceae. Seeds dry, without aril, but scales of female strobili woody, dry or sometimes. Succulent; ‘fleshy: :. 0.0.0.0. 0.0..000%.4. 26. Leaves scale-like or linear-lanceolate; mature female strobili (cones) with opposite woody or fleshy scales........... EE Aer ONN Scat i OREN Se PER) Cupressaceae. Leaves needle-like (needles); mature female strobili (cones) woody, with spirally arranged scales............. Pinaceae. Embryos with two cotyledons, vascular bundles of stem (in cross-section) arranged in a ring; leaves net-veined, alternate, opposite, or whorled, sometimes only basal, rosulate and oth- ers; flowers tetra- or pentamerous, sometimes parts of flowers somewhat, perianth less often, strongly or wholly reduced. . . PNG, EGY S| dle . Is a eee es Been. 28. Embryos with single cotyledon; vascular bundles of stem (in cross-section) scattered, not in a ring; leaves usually distinctly parallel-veined, aiternate, sometimes strongly reduced and stem with leaf-like form; flowers usually trimerous, sometimes peri- anth strongly or wholly reduced.: . 2. fs ee 266. Aquatic, free-floating plants............. AG, SRO: 29. Terrestrial, aquatic, or coastal-aquatic plants; if floating, then hoawers-unisexuals monoecious... 6.0 Fe FA, Leaves divided into filiform lobes and having bladders with small flaps; flowers in few-flowered racemes, rising above water; roots absent; flowers zygomorphic, with spur; capsule spheri- IC Lhe aa OF es Lentibulariaceae (Utricularia). Meaeeermee msitickent fOrM: . . . .-. . . .ccce cae es a ew alee 30. Leaves in whorls of six to nine, cuneate at base, petiolate; leaf blade spatulate with two long hairs on each side; stem filiform, weakly branched; flowers up to pentamerous............ 0 Droseraceae (Aldrovanda). Leaves rhombic, coarsely-toothed, rosulate; stem slender, with branched floating roots; fruit drupelike, with four spines; peri- eeraiNerenise: Se. et. eis SiS Trapaceae. Perianth in two whorls (less often more), distinctly differenti- queen form, sizesand color. 22.5) 25 2) eS Le. 32 + Perianth in several distinct whorls or only one-whorled (as a Been ICMNCHON Ke LON. ewe e'. ee A O..19 RE 180. 34 46 32. 3H Petals free or, in any case, not all connate at base into tube, very rarely connate to tips, or corolla papilionaceous .. . . 33. All petals connate into long or short tube.......... 133; “Ovary superior... ........ ee vd (et 34. Ovary inferior or: semi-inferior. i.3 . o.:- sant we ae bie. . Carpels two or more, free or united only at base....... 33. Carpels united up to middle or more, or carpels solitary .. . 44. . Sepals and’ petals: three each. ios.1.¢..2: soci. Se 36. Sepals:and petals:more in number... . . ....... 792 af. . Carpels many, usually more than three or four; leaves spatu- late. Sone. vs 2 fee ieee eS Ranunculaceae. Carpels three or four; fruit many-seeded follicle; leaves undi- vided, linear or oblong, somewhat thick, petals white; stem weak, usually procumbent or erect (on land). Plants coastal- aquatienel- Aangarntlc hstenegiee Ser Crassulaceae (Tillaea). Flowers zygomorphic; petals deeply divided, four to six, alter- nating with sepals; stamens 10-30; ovary cup-shaped, open, with three or four styles above glandular disk (nectary).... . ils vUawen 2ovest. ga. 6.2). IG hee Ga Resedaceae. Flowers actinomorphic; petals undivided ............ 38. . Stamens more than two times as many as petals........ a2. Stamens less than two times as many as petals ....... 41. . Shrubs or herbs, with stipules; perianth perigynous....... ieee.) MAR avec pe ladends 20. ote Rosaceae Herbs, without stipules; perianth hypogynous........ 40. . Fruits etaerio of achenes; sepals falling ..... Ranunculaceae. Fruits of two to five follicles; sepals five, persistent; petals five or more; flowers usually large; base of pistal surrounded by a disk. Perennials with tuberculate roots and bi-ternate leaves . . PG APO LE Or Oe, ee Reg Paeoniaceae. . Leaves compound, with three leaflets.......... Rosaceae. Leaves simple isc. at. ot eh ae oe QR Gee 42. . Carpels spirally arranged on elongated receptacle........ Ee ee gy gt ar « . Ranunculaceae. Carpels arranged im single whorl... .... ... .s 233M 43. . Trees with palmately lobed leaves; flowers unisexual and mo- noecious, in globose heads; perianth reduced; male flowers with several anthers on short filaments; female flowers consist- ing of obconical, hairy pistil, with long filiform stigma . Wet aihe Shor tla te’ coats boast. Loreen. Platanaceae. + Herbs or small shrubs; leaves more or less fleshy. ....... RE Rae. OA Bais eek cotar ates i koe, cians Oe Crassulaceae. a Plawers actinomorphie;’ 1655. FP 5 Se eR Peres 45. Jae romers Zygomorphic. 6.0.0.0 PU GIy AY Sees 100. anes mare Caan VO er. PP, Tass 2 RO ere Ee. & 46. Pemeeicss than PO) fF PP 4 Oy | PS Saree 48. 46. Aquatic plants with petiolate leaves................ 47. + Shrubs or herbs with sessile or petiolate leaves; fruit a berry or ERE Tete ee tree Yo PRED Berberidaceae. 47. Leaves floating, orbicular-cordate; flowers large, 3—8.5 cm wide, yellow or white, with long pedicel, floating . . . Nymphaeaceae. + Leaves rising above water, with peltate blade and long petiole; flowers very large, up to 10-15 cm wide, pink, rising above ret se, SO Eee ees Nelumbonaceae. eee. PPP) A Peers HR, ee 49. + Stamens less than two times as many as petals......... 60. 49. Stamens connate into a tube, numerous, with reniform anthers; dehiscing through horizontal slit; calyx persistent, five-parted, with epicalyx; petals five; fruit splitting into segments or open- ing stellately; leaves of different types....... Malvaceae. + Stamens free or connate only in lower part.......... 50. 50. Perianth leaves persisting with fruits; two inner enlarged later and two outer almost not enlarged. Shrubs with elliptical or lanceolate leaves, sometimes spinose . . . 2 -.'5. 2c 2. Petes ee I IS Polygonaceae (Atraphaxis). amen OF Gitictent form... 0 62 SP PP. St. 51. Ovary on long gynophore; flowers tetramerous; fruit—a cap- sule, dehiscing along two valves, or berry-like ... Capparaceae. = Ovany-scssiieor subsessile... 3) Se ae a2) 52. Axis of ovary and base of perianth forming hypanthium; ovule beue uie Ole-seeded. 0). Rosaceae. + Hypanthium absent; ovules two or more............. 53: 53. Leaves bipinnate; flowers small, regular, clustered in globose inflorescence; fruit a pod. Trees and shrubs, sometimes with me eR SUUTIE, Sole AGU) MourolY Mimosaceae. Peeweceron ether for: 2.5. SDS y OUP, Py fey ee , 54. 54. Carpel one; fruit — a berry; leaves bi-ternate; sepals four; petals four to six, clawed; flowers small, inflorescence racemose. . . MeEeeeets als xy sherk eee Ranunculaceae (Actaea). + Carpels two or more; leaves of different form ........ 55. 55. Trees; inflorescence with membranous bract fused to its axis; leaves orbicular-cordate, serrate, shortacuminate. . . .Tiliaceae. Peer shuns: reek bis ih. Gallaciilag woth pace Beale a4 56. 48 56. + ++ 373 Styles: more than-one, free... .... :\« ines ae $7. Style one or wholly abortive. . ...... «..G4%0453 ee 58. Styles five, fused; stamens free, numerous; fruit succulent, berry- like; woody lianas, with oval, alternate leaves . . . Actinidiaceae. All or most leaves alternate; outer perianth petaloid...... od gS epitist atlodihe on alFideos Abid Ge Ranunculaceae. + All leaves opposite or whorled; outer perianth sapaloid, five; 58. a9: + 63. petals five, yellow; stamens many; fruit—a capsule; seeds numerous. Perennial herbs with branched subumbellate inflo- rescence, stems angular or with two ridges, sometimes cylindri- Calica. « Sieion --ediy meg: Studd} oo tay eee Hypericaceae. Petals four, six, or more; fruit — a capsule or podlike, dehiscent. Ae Nee BROS oy CHB ae “Re Sie Papaveraceae. Petals four; fruit pod-like, indehiscent....... Hypecoaceae. Petals: five, .as. also. calyx..lobes...,,.. ...s A.0}5 59. Ovary unilocular, sometimes with incompletely developed pla- centa; stigma capitate and trifid; fruit—a capsule, dehiscing along valves; seeds numerous; flowers regular; stamens numer- i Cistaceae. Ovary trilocular; style trihedral; stamens 15; capsule three- valved, globose; branched perinnials with trifoliate and twice trifoliate leaves, with linear segments; corolla white....... ete 2 bots .epagadek ee -Peganaceae. Ovary trilocular; stigma sessile, trilobed; fruit— a drupe; shrubs with undivided leaves in whorls of three...... Nitrariaceae. . Trees,,.shrubs,.or woody. lianas: :..2).........0. xa. eee 61. Herbs, sometimes with more or less woody stem base... . 75. . Leaves ‘small, usually scale-like; .-..«..2... 54 4... 62. Leaves: not scale-like;. of, usual 'size....4 2c .../Se 64. . Perianth in two whorls of three each; stamens three, alternating with petals, with long filaments; flowers small, reddish, in axils of leaves; ovary with disk, 6—9-locular, with one ovule in each locule; style short, stigma six- to nine-lobed; fruit —a berry- like or succulent drupe; small shrubs with small linear-oblong leaves, with involute margins and whitish keel beneath... . RMS abs Se atit Se seod Avid ws 4 fe FRA Empetraceae. Perianth leaves and stamens more than three in each whorl . . Ae eptecdag OP on Above. vies Jaa 63. Shrubs; leaves alternate, almost overlapping; calyx and corolla four- or five-lobed; stamens numerous, fused in a fasicle; ovary unilocular, with one or two styles; stigma capitate; capsule three-valved; seeds numerous, covered with hairs........ A cae iw a een, ate ee ta 2a ene Tamaricaceae. 36 + Herbs; leaves opposite; flowers with four- or five-toothed calyx and corolla, pink; stamens six; ovary unilocular; ovules many; style one with two- to five-parted stigma; fruit —a capsule, de- hiseme by threeto five valves... .. 2... Frankeniaceae. na. fe least somie leaves alternate... 2 es 68. SMeCHTOppOSG ) 6.1. Le oR ee 65. 65. Leaves undivided or palmately lobed............... 67. SEAL. Ee. ee kes ee eee eee ee es 66. 66. Trees, usually not very tall; leaves pinnate with three to seven leaflets; fruit—— a samara with wings at acute angle; disk around pistil absent; flowers without petals, greenish; inflorescence CS al te, ee Aceraceae (Acer negundo). + Shrubs; leaves pinnate with five to seven leaflets; fruit —a fistular capsule, dehiscing at apex; flowers white with pentam- erous calyx and corolla; styles two or three; ovary bi- or trilocular; inflorescence a pendant raceme...... Staphyleaceae. 67. Fruit —a tri- to penta-locular capsule, dehiscing along locules; seeds surrounded by fleshy orange aril; calyx and corolla tetra- or pentamerous; stamens as many as petals and alternating with them; disk around pistil fleshy, with stamens attached to its periphery; ovary tri- to pentalocular, but style.one. Shrubs with Beem apposwe IcaVES.......-5-.00s 008 ee Celastraceae. + Fruit a two-seeded samara; flowers usually heteromorphic; sta- mens usually eight; perianth five-lobed, sometimes 4- to 12- lobed; style two; flowers appearing before or after emergence of leaves. Trees, sometimes very large, with palmately lobed CESEEMNESO cf a ee ee nk ee ee Aceraceae. meee er S. VO Of t2, long... 25.2 ee PEPE 69. + Stamens six, tetradynamous; fruit—a bivalved siliqua or silicula; calyx with two pairs of sepals; corolla tetramerous. Herbs with spirally arranged leaves............ Brassicaceae. mtn ror OF IVC... tw a ee 70. SERPS ec es ed ee Re OT 72. Seems Opposite petals... 1. 71. + Stamens alternate with petals, attached to disk at base of pistil; styles: short; fruit a somewhat dry drupe... 2... 0D... en ee eR 8 Se Anacardiaceae. 71. Shrubs or small trees with undivided leaves. Petals shorter than sepals; petals and sepals tetra- or pentamerous; stamens as many as petals; ovary bi- to tetralocular with one ovule in each 50 locule; style two- to four-parted; inflorescence — subumbellate; aR AN Aon siniereties ye (5.5 oon a. tia eon we Seen Rhamnaceae. + Woody lianas with compound, palmatisect or lobate leaves; petals longer than sepals; calyx and corolla tetra- or pentamer- ous; stamens as many as petals; ovary bilocular, with two ovules in each locule; style with capitate stigma; fruit— a berry; seeds with, hard, teita, OYTO: 5st 2s: gener eaaallie Col Vitaceae. 72. Leeavese pinnate... own a, bon 402 + Sue re + Leaves simple, undivided, spirally arranged; flowers with tetra- or pentamerous calyx and corolla; ovary tetra- or pentalocular; glandular disk present at base of pistil, with stamens attached to it; style with simple stigma, woody plants..... Ericaceae. 237. 73. Trees with thorns; leaves pinnately compound; flowers almost regular; fruit — a large, flat pod............ Caesalpiniaceae. + Shrubs or small trees, without thorns............... 74. 74. Stamens with fused filaments; anthers bithecous, dehiscing with longitudinal slit; flowers actinomorphic, small. Trees with pin- hate. alternate NGAVES sp rceins co, 2 vatesnens camden Meliaceae. Es ORATOR TRC et a Anacardiaceae. 75,. Sepals: and. petals im different mumbers... ...-< «250s fee | +. Sepals two,,.petals. fVEs.<. ois. sis sx viymcnre aude 78. 76. Stem erect or procumbent but not creeping; leaves undivided, sometimes fleshy, as also stem; calyx bipartite; petals four to six, free or fused; stamens 3—8—15; fruit— a capsule...... Ce Ser stint awe ace ai, cele atl oe Ee a ee Portulacaceae. + Stem creeping; plants developing from tuberous rootstock; leaves simple, undivided, entire, alternate; inflorescence axillary; flow- ers bisexual, white; ovary unilocular, with three styles but with one,ovule; fruit ‘fleshy; indehiscent. ... .....'.» . eee ee ee ee ee Basellaceae (Boussingaultia). 77. Flowers hypogynous or perigynous, with flat or concave [te 0 | Ee 78. + Flowers distinctly perigynous, with tubular or columnar recep- tacle, bisexual, tetra- to hexamerous; style one with capitate stigma; fruit— a capsule; seeds numerous....... Lythraceae. 78. Cauline leaves. opposite or whorled ....... ... .. « ssa 79. + Leaves altemate- or, ah basal... o2ies.. anes, axed 87. 79. Leaves simple, undivided... « - .. . - o.s 24> sas en 82. + Leaves deeply divided, sometimes serrate .......... 80. UO a oe Meera Brassicaceae. de a a er 81. 38 81. Styles five, united, but with separate filiform stigmas ....... ees. Ege «nee LL RS ROS Se Geraniaceae. + Styles five, united, stigma one, capitate . . . Biebersteiniaceae. ++ Style one, short, with solitary stigma, or stigma sessile... . Meare seats, Gelso hee ears. gtk Ate Zygophyllaceae. Pieiestmatlitstipulés: esc.c). ccs .20G2b 1S Fs. HEIST RN. 83. pees Wathoutestipules. 2... 2k ewe eae 84. Peteeeeples SGATIOUS.. 0 0 eee eee ee ne Caryophyllaceae. + Stipules herbaceous; leaves opposite or whorled; plants small, aquatic; calyx and corolla tri- to pentamerous; stamens as many as calyx lobes; styles three to five; ovary tri- to pentalocular; fruit—a capsule; seeds numerous......... eee ay Sewn ovens 2d cn. eae. feat het Elatinaceae. BAsSenals fused to more than half..............8668. 85. fumepelstiree or fused-only at bases... . doll ieee. G 86. 85. Styles free; placentation free central........ Caryophyllaceae. + Styles connate; placentation parietal........ Frankeniaceae. 86. Ovary multilocular, superior; placentation axile; flowers tetra- or pentamerous, regular; sepals free; petals fused only at base. Meres with simple. entire leaves: siti os eel. See Linaceae. + Ovary unilocular; placentation free central . . . Caryophyllaceae. 87. Leaves trifoliate, petiolate; plants herbaceous; sepals and petals five each; stamens 10, opposite petals; styles five, free; ovary pentalocular; placentation axile; fruit—_a capsule........ Pe be PeBie iret? ries wy SIA. We VN Oxalidaceae Pees On Gitnepent: form ws)... scot Js d tt Pete i. 88. 88. Sepals and petals two or three each ........... Polygonaceae. fF enaisoane. petals four or five cach . 2. . 2 ea 98. 96: Leaves. undivided)... 1... 6. oJ oT. + Leavesmlobedor pimate .<2 25. .co., ae Geraniaceae. 97. Sepals free; leaves. cauline®/.°2.). 4’. Jt ae Linaceae. + Sepals united; limb herbaceous; leaves basal........... 58s. Sys] 8, ow ebod neues dtspelek te, eR Plumbaginaceae. ++ Sepals united; limb membranous; leaves basal . . . Limoniaceae. 98. Flowers without glandular-fimbriate staminodes ....... 99. + Flowers with glandular-fimbriate staminodes opposite petals; stamens five, alternate with petals; corolla white, rather large, pentamerous; calyx deeply five-parted; ovary with four sessile stigmas; capsule unilocular, dehiscing from apex. Herbs with short stems, one cauline leaf, and cordate, long-petiolate basal leaves ea wernl eee ltt a). Parnassiaceae. 99. StanicnS TWO Meee. ae - Caryophyllaceae. + Stamens1OW>.t2-tUT . 2, Oe Saxifragaceae. 100. Flowers with spurs or saccate outgrowths at base..... 101. + Flowers without spurs or saccate outgrowths.......... 105. LO) Sepalsstwo, small-o.... 2984 200. Wee Fumariaceae. + Sepals. three or five. £20. 24. 1% (20) 2 102. 102. Sepals three, of different sizes; one sepal with spur; petals three, without spur, one larger; stamens five, connate in upper part; stigma sessile; ovary pentalocular; fruit—a capsule . Mthskenxna Med. TO. aL. STS. 78, 20, Se Balsaminaceae. + Sepals and petals*five'each®. 22:5 5.4 ..° 25 ae 103. 103. Leaves peltate, long-petiolate, spiral. Flowers zygomorphic; calyx colored, withering, five-parted, with spur; petals five; two posterior ones larger than the rest, three anterior [abaxial] clawed; stamens eight; style one, with trifid stigma; ovary trilocular, with one ovule in each locule; fruit somewhat fleshy Pee ANA ARE. STOEL US PES or eR Tropaeolaceae. + Leaves of other form. 9). /2 Fovre ss eee 104. 53 + Leaves alternate; basal leaves long-petiolate, usually crenate. Flowers zygomorphic; sepals with attenuate appendages below; petals five, laterals not so large, anterior [abaxial] ones with spur; stamens five; ovary unilocular with numerous ovules; style short; fruit—a capsule.............+.++-- Violaceae. 105) Corolla papilionaceous. .. . 2... 5. ieee Fabaceae. + Corolla zygomorphic but not Papilionaceous........ 106. ESET SIIMIOS, cs sw oe Bat S e 107. SN Sali aw x «cons ee, IGE DOL Shi cies ri. PreeewestnInIpIG. G0. as ee Wl. SO eae. 108. SUMO ST COMPOURG. . cc ess es evar ere wee 110. (0 Ds ESS i eee acer i 109. + Ovary on long gynophore, unilocular, with many ovules. . . . 1 a ee eR Be Capparaceae. eee eee Brassicaceae. NM eg ag eo De SR Oe OIA Fabaceae. 110. Leaves simple. Trees with thorns.......... Caesalpiniaceae. + Leaves deeply palmatisect; leaflets usually seven, cuneate-oblan- ceolate, subacute, toothed. Inflorescence erect, pyramidal panicle; flowers large, heteromorphic; calyx campanulate with unequal lobes; stamens seven or eight; ovary trilocular with twovevules incach locule..............55 Hippocastanaceae. 111. Ovary and fruit deeply trilobed in cross section....... 112. + Ovary and fruit of other form........... ieee 113. 112. Flowers in raceme; fruit without a beak ........ Rutaceae. + Flowers in umbellate corymbs; fruit with a long beak ..... RP ee Geraniaceae. ieeemetia tauaivided or bordered... . 2.2. Se ee 114. arouse ammbriate Or lobed...........0.4.005. Resedaceae. MEO SS ee Fabaceae. Saemeneeme mot more than six... .. 2... 68s ee eee ee 115. MePaISIGOMMAIC.. eee’ Caryophyllaceae. DE ee oes LE DORI eae. 116. 116. Ovary bilocular; gynophore short or absent . . . . Brassicaceae. + Ovary unilocular; gynophore long............ Capparaceae. 117. Petals and sepals two, four or five each.............. 118. Se Nymphaeaceae. oo en erin eae wes oe 119. DEREOTOoOr tess. . 2.) LP a Se. 122. 119. Leaves opposite, with transparent glands. Flowers regular; ca- lyx tube more or less fused with ovary; ovary inferior. ... . IS OF Myrtaceae. 40 54 + Leaves alternate, without transparent glands.......... 120. 120. Leaves entire; seeds with succulent, fleshy testa, angular; fruit globose with persistent calyx, many-seeded; calyx campanu- late, five- to seven-lobed, coriaceous; petals five to seven, lan- ceolate, plicate; stamens numerous, in several whorls; ovary multilocular, three locules below and five above; style simple. Small trees omshrubs:.:ic% oc .od <-ioeareein Punicaceae. + Leaves. serrate; seeds dry... ..... ..... . - 2: 121. 121 . Styles. free; frit Heéshy.... ......5.... =)... «a Rosaceae. + Styles fused almost up to apex; fruit—a capsule......... ee eT a eS Hydrangeaceae. 122. Aquatic plants. Leaves pinnate, with filiform lobes; flowers in spieate inflorescencesti. Yee 182. + Plants non-green, saprophytic, perennials; leaves scale-like; sepals and petals four or five each; stamens 8—12; ovary with toothed hypogynous disk; style simple; fruit—a capsule... . faite. @istealias ipleheie, ohiktean eo Monotropaceae. 182. Stamens more than 12. . <)...0.:. ss. 2s «+5 183. + Stamens 12 or. less. -« es ees se ovat ee Se 184. 183. Trees with simple, alternate leaves; stipules large, caducous; flowers large, solitary, terminal or axillary, bisexual; outer and inner perianth leaves identical in form, in several whorls; sta- mens numerous, hypogynous, free; carpels many, unilocular, spisallyasranged), uate slenigsns. emery Magnoliaceae. + Herbs, sometimes woody lianas; leaves compound, divided into lahesiand 1anMles ooo. Sve ce xewisiats’ ware... core Ranunculaceae. 184. Flowers in capitate inflorescence, without involucre....... Ce te Rosaceae. + Flowers not in heads; if in heads, then with involucre . . . 185. 135. Ovaky Supenets «46. o8 08 «ans te pede ene eee p92. De A ee 186. a, 46 61 186. Leaves in whorls of four or more..............- Rubiaceae. aes not. itt Whorls:! to). 2019 8) Ls TO RT 187. 187. Flowers in heads, surrounded by involucre............ 188. + Flowers not in heads, sometimes in dense umbels or short Sm =) 2c SIO RA AE, We aia 189. 188. Anthers connate in a tube surrounding style in bisexual flowers, or flowers unisexual; both small, in a general receptacle, sur- rounded by involucre, of diverse form; stamens with free or connate filaments; style filiform; fruit an achene, sometimes with pappus (tuft), with or without crown. Perennials and annu- als with spiral or sometimes opposite leaves ...... Asteraceae. + Anthers free; all flowers bisexual............. Dipsacaceae. MINE TOE AWE oro ako cere ae er rer oh TOP, 190. + Ovules numerous; ovary inferior, usually hexalocular; style short, simple; stigma six-lobed; perianth regular and trilobed or tubu- lar with oblique limb; stamens 6—12, free; fruit—a capsule. Herbs with procumbent or erect stems and alternate, cordate mre SOS om, SO, he Aristolochiaceae. Por aumwes OppOSile.:: 0... re a ee Valerianaceae. RTE ICT RAED: ces a ce ee se ee 6 ee Pe eee, 191. 191. Flowers in simple corymbs or solitary, with infundibuliform- campanulate, five-parted perianth; stamens five, with tuft of hairs at base; ovary unilocular; style filiform; fruit—a nut. . I AAS eS PP OPP Santalaceae. + Flowers in simple and compound umbels, bisexual, heteromor- phic or unisexual, less often dioecious; clayx weakly devel- oped, five-toothed; petals five. In peripheral flowers outer petals sometimes enlarged; ovary bilocular; styles two; fruit consist- ing of two halves, with ridges, furrows, and vittae distinctly visible in cross section. Herbs, sometimes very large; leaves Somali usually‘compound.......... 00. 850.0. Apiaceae. fea Fenamn lobes more than four... . 2... 194. i nenes Sure, ery. bP hu Sieh gating. 193. 193. Perianth tubular, somewhat funnel-shaped, with four short teeth; stamens inserted in tube, in two whorls; ovary unilocular, one- seeded; style short, with capitate stigma; fruit—a nut or berry. re OS PT I Thymelaeaceae. + Perianth deeply lobed, four- or five- or six-parted........ Ee Sete s Se ee eee eee Polygonaceae. 194. Cages many; fruit fleshy, constricted at poles and with bulged ribs on sides; flowers small, without petals; calyx five-parted; 47 62 stamens 10; stigmas as many as carpels; seeds reniform. Herbs with large leaves and racemose inflorescence ........... ie lak pian: Memeo wih Sede ties) ee Phytolaccaceae. + Carpelsvone or;many. -2. os oa oo 195. 195. Stigmas two or three; bracts membranous .... . Polygalaceae. + Stigma: one; bracts absent. ........ <2)... .y oe 196. 196. Ovules numerous; perianth in two whorls; corolla with short tube and long twisted lobes....... Primulaceae (Cyclamen). + Ovule one; perianth in one whorl, four- or five-lobed; ovary unilocular; style filiform; fruit—a mbbed nut........... of) eer To ee ee Nyctaginaceae. L97.<, « scsvouscsees “os. ees @ eee 220. 219. Leaves with transparent glands; stamens with short, filaments; flowers in catkins, monoecious, and dioecious, solitary, axil- lary; male flowers without perianth, female flowers with two- . to four-lobed perianth; ovary unilocular; style filiform; fruit —a ( Wit. 2S. . Dew telioteees h-...- ee Myricaceae. . + Leaves without transparent glands; stamens with long filaments. i 2s ee Se ol teen. 3 a Salicaceae. 220. Styles three or more; flowers unisexual, monoecious, of both sexes, with perianth, in heads or spikes; female flowers sur- rounded by fused perianths forming a cupule; fruit one-seeded, oval-cylindrical (acron) or trigonous............ Fagaceae. + Styles two; perianth developed in flowers of only one sex... . 221. Male flowers three for one bract; perianth of male flowers two- to four-partite or reduced; perianth of female flowers usually scarcely developed; flowers unisexual, monoecious, in twos or threes in spike; fruit—a nut, not more than 5 mm long. Trees with simple serrate-dentate leaves............ Betulaceae. + Male flowers one for each bract; perianth not developed; flow- ers unisexual, monoecious; stamens four, fused with bracts; pistils in axils of inner bracts; fruit—a nut, surrounded by tubular acorn resembling leaf. Shrubs or small trees. Leaves roundish-ovate with cordate base, biserrate....... Corylaceae. 222. Aquatic plants. Leaves partly submerged or floating inflores- cence sometimes rising above water.............. 223. + Terrestrial plants; if aquatic, then stem with inflorescence and leaves rising above water: .... 62. ..% sock 228. 223. Leaves divided into numerous filiform lobes.......... 224. + Leaves undivided, entire or toothed. ... 2... .22ae 225. 224. Leaves pinnately divided; flowers in terminal, spike, unisexual, monoecious; male flowers with four-parted calyx, four-lobed corolla, and eight stamens; female flowers with inconspicuous calyx and small petals; ovary tetralocular, with four stigmas. . ob Se SRA bette Weck HE eee oe Loess Haloragaceae. + Leaves bipinnate, segments filiform-linear, spinous-toothed; flowers solitary, axillary; male flowers with 12-parted and fe- male flowers with 8 to 12-parted, leafy perianth; stamens 12— 24, subsessile; ovary unilocular; style simple; fruit indehiscent . Rs ee ae St Oe eee BERS Chay ee Aare Ceratophyllaceae. 49 65 225. Leaves in whorls of eight or more; flowers bisexual; calyx not toothed; corolla absent; stamen one; ovary unilocular; style simple, attenuate with simple stigma; fruit drupe-like...... Hippuridaceae. ict a a. ee es au oe eG oe we ee SE O'S Ow SS oe ee + Leaves arranged differently .............--.0005- 226. 226. Perianth absent; flowers unisexual, monoecious, with two bracts; stamen one; ovary flattened [Transversely placed], tetralocular; styles two, filiform; fruit consisting of four nuts; stems slender; leaves opposite, undivided ................. Callitrichaceae. F Pom leaves four'to six’: 2.0! o27. 227. Perianth leaves four; ovary inferior............. Trapaceae. + Perianth lobes six; ovary superior........... Lythraceae. 228. Plants climbing; leaves opposite; flowers unisexual, dioecious; male flowers with five-lobed perianth and five stamens; female flowers with simple [tubular] perianth; stigmas two; inflores- cence paniculate and racemose, sometimes inflorescence of female flowers resembling acone............. Cannabaceae. + Plants not climbing; if climbing, then flowers bisexual . . . no. corte he SEE. os eae 229. ERIE et! Ch PS IP BRAGA, Se Dares 230. + Leaves lanceolate or broader; sometimes scale-like, but not RE eet OS Os 8G RA oe ee et 282. 230. Flowers unisexual; female flowers solitary; male flowers soli- hy or a Short Corymbs:......: 2.5%... % Chenopodiaceae. cma LS a YS Pee 291. 231. Plants glabrous or scatteredly pubescent, herbs or semishrubs; leaves usually opposite, often fused at their bases, undivided and entire; stipules scarious or absent; flowers small, usually bisexual and regular; calyx tetra- or pentamerous; petals ab- sent; stamens four or five, opposite calyx lobes; ovary unilocu- Eepigees One, two, or'three . .. 2... a ee. Illecebraceae. + Prams G@ensely pubescent ..::.....2.5...... Chenopodiaceae. eC MMINOUNG 2... ee 233: mnmmmeor abSent ite. Sc HOR IM 2. PIES 238. 232. Flowers in compound umbels .............50.. Apiaceae. aiowem attanged differently 2 9.) . 2... 2. 236. Pn MEAG rsh he UP Pe PO Ae 235. Sabeowers atranged differently ....2......058.06..0.. 236. 235. Leaves pinnate; styles one or two............... Rosaceae. + Leaves trifoliate; styles three to five............ Adoxaceae. Zoeseeemeus numerous’). 6 Ranunculaceae. 66 237 Epicalys: presents et ede tn. es te ore ae Rosaceae. + Epicalysabsert:> sc. cose. eaoete iege Geraniaceae. 238. Inflorescence consisting of several male flowers each compris- ing a single stamen and a female flower with ovary on pedicel; all flowers surrounded by four or five distinct glands. Plants with, milky sapeie. cin: usar worl s tet Euphorbiaceae. + Combination) of characters different..... - ..... .2) eee 239. 239. Leaves: developed; stem not fleshy. -< . 0... se See 240. + Leaves reduced; stem fleshy, green.......... Chenopodiaceae. 240. Lower leaves opposite, upper alternate. Plants monoecious; male flowers with two bifid bracts; female flowers with tubular peri- anthineg 3-2) OS Wiels see hoes See SS Theligonaceae. + Combination of characters different....... .. .<). 95 SS@R 241. 241. Plants densely covered with peltate-stellate hairs; ovary trilocular with one ovule,in eachlocule:.. 25:27. vices Euphorbiaceae. + Combination, of characters -different.) ..« . «clack See 242. 242. Leaves not whorled. . ©. e.cn)..400e% eee 244 + Leaves. whorled.,.2)2.0. 4. 2.0. do 3). ol SR See 243. 243. Stigmas three; stamens dense, not groved; leaves opposite, al- most whorled. Annual herbs................ Molluginaceae. + Stigma one; stamen one, groved; leaves distinctly whorled. Perennial aquatic plants». ; ..f 2... 2p PSEe Peas Hippuridaceae. 244. Leaves alternate or all basal (less often lower leaves opposite). ee ORE es tess 245. + Leaves opposite (less often several lower leaves alternate) . . i tiathtmets ota d+ Bere eebiath OE Geal pe Ine. ae 237. 50 245. Stamens numerous, more than 12; carpels free, sometimes fused onlybelewe.-. Hektdh SS eeuses ool Ranunculaceae. + Stamens 12 or less; carpels fused, or carpel one ...... 246. 246. Carpels fused to middle of axis, free on outside......... stig EE MS. OP. TITIES, Se MS. ee Phytolaccaceae. +. Carpels.,fused, or carpel only one. 2.27 «eee 247. 2A. Stamenswi2ene : OP Oe: eee. e 1 ee Aristolochiaceae. + Stamens: 10: ortless. so... : 2. Gee Se 248. 248... Stipules free or absent... . .$stsu Jn oo ee 249. + Stipules united in an envelope........... Polygonaceae. 249. Epicalyx absent; stipules small or absent .......... 250. + Epicalyx present; stipules leaflike.............. Rosaceae. 250, Ovary inienor:'.. 0°. 0: aan oe, Sine 256. jt Ona SUPETION: 2... |. ist: By det. chyna ee 251: 251. Perianth with free lobes, sometimes absent in lower flowers. . ss @ © © oie 6 © @ 8 ee 0 0 8 el ele eS ge 8 6 be ee fe es ee eS ee ee eee 51 67 + Perianth tubular up to apex... .......-.-----2200-- fee Bae eivere pendant. oS ee eee Thymelaeaceae. FP GMERRSaIL TS 8h) I ROU. Res ee Chenopodiaceae. me pemeauelicaves five: Ss Pl 2 PLO. CONS Ve. 255. Pipe weaves tour. 2 FP I ee 254. 254. Flowers in leafless terminal racemes........... Brassicaceae. + Flowers in axillary inflorescences ............ Urticaceae. 255. Perianth scarious; flowers heteromorphic, monoecious, in dense inflorescences; fruit dehiscing transversely or irregularly. Herbs wanunarvided leaves: ) oe Amaranthaceae. + Perianth leafy, sometimes absent in female flowers........ I Se a nen gee oF he eS TOD OR, ah Chenopodiaceae. 256. Leaves acicular to linear-lanceolate............ Santalaceae. eves tonniorm, cordate. SS Saxifragaceae. aay eases cmtire anid undivided. .........65..0 05535. 261. paceman oF lobed... ..°. . se AY : 258. Been UMECKUAN 2 ll ce ee RE ES. 260. memmameal 12 ous, 9 Rene WEED. 2S. 259. Ovary superior; stigmas five... ..... 2. 200 000. Geraniaceae. + Ovary inferior; stigmas two................ Saxifragaceae. 260. Perianth leaves three; styles two............ Euphorbiaceae. + Perianth leaves four or two; style one........... Utricaceae. 261. Perianth present; ovary not flattened......... BOS . 262. + Perianth absent; ovary flattened, tetralocular............ IPR: 2. ete ee Sore... epee 2) Callitvidhiacéae. 262. Perianth leaves three..................... Polygonaceae. ae eaves four or more. 0.5. 22. PP DOR. 263. ee, La a a a a a a 264. net ees NPE ir SE, ORFS Onagraceae. 264. Perianth leaves six; style one, with one stigma . . . Lythraceae. + Perianth leaves four or five; styles and stigmas two each or SESE Soe et co ee 265. 265. Leaves not spinescent; fruit wingless.... . Caryophyllaceae. + Leaves spinescent; fruit transversely winged............ eee roe. OPE, PP Pee | Chenopodiaceae. 266. Trees. Leaves at apex of trunk, fan-like or pinnate; fruit — ES Sr Ss ou WE EOP Se Arecaceae. + Herbs, shrubs, lianas or succulent monocarpic plants .. . . 267. 267. Large succulent plants with rosette of large, fleshy, spiny-toothed leaves; stem with branched inflorescence developing only once; mmmoureiGe 2): YN EN OE NY ae Agavaceae. 68 + Shrubs, lianas or herbs. Herbs sometimes very small consisting of only leaf-like reduced stem, usually with developed stems and leaves; shrubs and lianas with evergreen leaves, sometimes large plants with woody culms (bamboos).......... 268. 268. Small aquatic plants with green leaf-like floating blades or swollen bodies (modified stems) with small roots, or even WithOut TOS, 60°F 20s... phere ys ee Lemnaceae. + Plants with developed stems and leaves............ 269. 269. Perianth small, green or scarious or entirely reduced; fruit in- dehiscent: 6 6 ee ON. cee 286. + Perianth distinct, sometimes brightly colored......... 270. 270. Perianth green or membranous, not differentiated into calyx and corolla. . .2.< <<). 6s) assaha) «ence oe 280. + Perianth of two whorls; outer — sepaloid, inner —petaloid . . UW Pea Whe Be wie. 2 a eee ie: Spee agT. 271. Ovary inferior... . ss. ss % deeded cee pee 276. o+ Ovary SUpPEnOF. . 22... 2 oss.» = Piz. 272. Pistil consisting of three fused carpels............. 274. + Pistil consisting of six or more free carpels.......... 273. 273. Leaves linear, triangular; carpels six; fruit of three folicles; flowers bisexual; perianth of three outer and three inner, whit- ish-pink leaves; stamens nine. Perennials, growing in water and alone -banks:.2 .<-. 2 duneuak Heo . . . Butomaceae. + Leaves cordate-oblong or sagittate; carpels numerous; fruit con- sisting of nuts clustered in head or of stellately dehiscing fruit- lets; flowers bisexual and unisexual; petals caducous. Perennials growing in water and along banks ........ Alismataceae. 274. Leaves sagittate; inflorescences short-racemose, in axils of long leaf sheaths; flowers with obtuse corolla lobes and subacute sepals, three in each whorl; ovary superior, trilocular; style simple. Aquatic plants with undeveloped roots........... ye ee es ee ee Pontederiaceae (Monochoria). Leaves linear, lanceolate, ovate, or of other form, but not sag- ittate. Plants terrestrial. ... <<.<). «.0). «ase Zr. 275. Leaves with closed tubular sheath; flowers with three green outer tepals and three bluish inner, inner tepals larger than + DIPCTMUR ets Soars Oe above sc fi oe Commelinaceae. + Leaves without closed tubular sheaths, if sheath present, then divided to base; other characters different. ..... Liliaceae. 276. Aquatic plants. Flowers unisexual; perianth white, petaloid, consisting of three outer and three inner tepals.......... BeBe ra ck Aten hp tien ones aces, atom oS Hydrocharitaceae. 52 + Terrestrial or marshy plants. Flowers bisexual......... 277. 277. Flowers regular (actinomorphic) or slightly irregular; fruit — a trigonous capsule, dehiscing along three valves...... 278. + Flowers distinctly zygomorphic; one perianth lobe strongly dif- fering from others and deflexed downward; stamens fused with style, usually one, sometimes two, with developed anthers; pollen grains agglutinated into papillate pollinium; fruit—a unilocu- lar capsule, dehiscing along slits; seeds small, numerous... . SII 66 Te A eS 4 SS oe 2 ett Orchidaceae. 278. Stamens petaloid, several connate at base; three outer stamens Sicmac, twe inner and one outer free: . . « «6... .. Cannaceae. Teme, preeaora, tree. 2) .). 2S 222022 IAL. 279. 279. Stamens three; stigmas three, petaloid and usually colored... . ene Oe Ue ee aS Iridaceae. + Stamens six; stigmas not petaloid........... Amaryllidaceae. 280. Ovary inferior; plants climbing; leaves petiolate, cordate; flow- ers unisexual, dioecious, in corymbs....... Dioscoreaceae. Dmmnrimcniane st Ses Sed ti VRE, OL 281. 281. Perianth membranous; leaves narrow, subulate or flat; stamens usually six; fruit—a three-seeded and trilocular capsule. . eR eats St ee AY ots UU ee Juncaceae. f MMEMMMEOMACCOUS:. 62. 2. et). ed dea ae. 282. 282. Aquatic plants. Flowers in spicate inflorescences; stamens four; fruit consisting of four drupes........... Potamogetonaceae. + Terrestrial plants; fruit— a capsule or berry.......... 283. 283. Fruit dry, with one-seeded locules; leaves narrow-linear . . 7 )tn——a belry or dry, many-sceded.........5...2.. 285. 284. Flowers in long raceme; pistil consisting of three or six fused ene re SL OSL SO Juncaginaceae. + Flowers in few-flowered racemes; pistil consisting of three carpels fused only at base................ Scheuchzeriaceae. 285. Shrubs. Leaves pinnate, divided into filiform lobes........ oo Ee ene ee Asparagaceae. + Lianas with thorns; leaves triangular-ovate. ... . Smilacaceae. 286. Aquatic plants. Flowers in few-flowered spikes or solitary . . . @ texcestrial-or marshy plants... . 2. ...........00000 os 290. 287. Flowers bisexual; stamens two; spikelets two-flowered. .... . SEEM MEST. 5S sie dew agile na Side telenmt wowed Ruppiaceae. UMNO ONEISCAUAL. in ee ee be ee ww oA 288. 10 : 288. Flowers alternate, consisting of solitary anther or solitary carpel; Stemi A tate yds hs ees) 4 db em eee ide vo ee Zosteraceae. + Flowers solitary; male flowers with one stamen........ 289. 289. Stamens with distinct filaments; carpels four to six, toothed- cannate leaves lineata gs 5 tas ae ceed Zannichelliaceae. + Stamen without filament; carpel one; leaves toothed with ex- panded. base: cvasinWlon- suidicae «7 bear Najadaceae. 290. Flowers in heads or in dense spicate inflorescence, not enclosed by spathes nF. woe ow Pe is. 291. + Flowers in spikelets, borne in spikes or paniculate inflores- COMGESY: «ah iis i. ars! cys sertagen ok pple 295, 291. Inflorescence —a spadix (fleshy spike, enclosed by spathe); leaves,cordate or, sagittate..... o+)(: sapmens eae Araceae. + Inflorescence capitate or densely spicate........... 292. 53 292. Inflorescence consisting of globose heads, bearing female flow- ers in lower part and male flowers in upper . . . Sparganiaceae. + Inflorescence very dense and thick cylindrical spike; perianth reduced to hairs; leaves broadly linear or linear . . . Typhaceae. 293. Stem triangular in cross section or almost so; leaves narrow- linear; flowers with one overlapping bract; with rudiment of perianth in fruits as hairs or vesicular bristles —utricles. . . . Se ee ee ee Cyperaceae. + Stem cylindrical, with nodes (culm), herbaceous or sometimes woody; flowers in spikelets, borne in spikes or panicles; each flower with two flowering scales, and each spikelet with two glumes; sometimes perianth rudimentary, as two lodicules. . ee ee ee ee ee ee Poaceae. 54 Division 1. Lycopodiophyta Perennial herbs, reproducing by spores, with alternation of gen- erations. Both generations are physiologically independent and live independently. Sporophytes differentiated into roots, stem, and leaves. Stem simple or often dichotomously or monopodially branched. Leaves (phylloids) narrow and small, for most part alternate or opposite, arranged spirally, less often in whorls. The sporangia are borne in the axils of sporophylls, sometimes clustered in terminal strobili; micros- pores usually small but in large numbers than the megaspores; ga- metophyte (prothallus) slender, green (capable of photosynthesis) or nongreen thallus, surviving with the help of mycorrhiza, and then more massive and tuberous; spermatozoids bi- or multiciliate. Class 1. Lycopodiopsida The leaves (phylloids) are lanceolate, acute or subulate, pointed, without a ligule. The sporophylls differ little or not at all from trophophylls (vegetative leaves). The plant is homosporous. The ga- metophyte (in the species of our flora) is subaerial, tuberous, bi- sexual, nongreen, and is provided with mycorrhiza, spermatozoids biciliate. Order 1. LYCOPODIALES The stems are condensed or long, creeping, usually branched; leaves small, borne spirally or irregularly. Sporangia reniform, borne on the upper side of sporophylls, at its base; archegonia and an- theridia borne separately on upper surface of gametophyte. SS) 72 FAMILY 1. LYCOPODIACEAE Beauv. ex Mirbel Small herbaceous plants with creeping or ascending photosyn- thetic stems, with small, alternate, subulate leaves (phylloids); spo- rangia clustered in strobili. The family includes four genera with over two hundred species found all over the world. 1. Leaves opposite or alternate; branches dorso ventrally flattened ay a en eee ere ore 3. Diphazium. + Leaves alternate or whorled; branches not flattened ...... Z 2. Stem pseudomonopodial; strobili dense, numerous, with strongly modified sporophylis :....... 2% se 4. eee 1. Lycopodium. + Stem pseudosympodial, terminating into lax solitary strobili formed by green sporophylls........... 2. Lycopodiella. Literature: \ljin, M.M. 1923. O lycopodium pungens La Pylaie [On. Lycopodium pungens La Pylaie]. /zv. Glavn. Bot. Sada RSFSR, 22, 2.—Nessel, H. 1939. Die Barlappgewachse (Lycopodiaceae). Rothmaler, W. 1944. Pteridophyten Studien. 1. Feddes Repert., 53— Herter, G. 1949. Systems Lycopodiorum, Revista Sudamer. Bot., 8— id. 1949. Index Lycopodiorum.—Sladkov, A.I. 1951. Opredelenie vidov Lycopodium L. 1 Selaginella Spring po sporam i mikrosporam [Identification of the species of Lycopodium L. and Selaginella Spring from the spores and microspores]. 7r. Inst. Geogr., 50-——Rothmaler, W. 1962. Uber einige Diphazium Arten (Lycopodiaceae). Feddes Repert., 66.—-Selivanova-Gorodkova, E.A. 1968. Baranets— Huperzia selago (L.) Bernh. ex Schrank and Mart. Naimenovanie, morfologiya, biologiya i sravnenie s plavunami [The clubmoss Hyperzia selago (L.) Bernh. ex Schrank and Mart.: Nomenclature, morphology, biology and compari- son with other club mosses]. Tr. Leningr. Khimiko-Farm. Inst., 26, Voporosy Farmakognozii [Problems in Pharmacognosy], 5—NMeuzel, W. and J. Hemmerling. 1969. Die Barlappe Europas——Pichi-Sermolli, R. 1970. Names and types of the genera of fern-allies. Webbia, 26, 1. GENUS |. LYCOPODIUM L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1100; id. 1754, Gen. Pl., ed. 5: 486 Perennial evergreen plants; leaves linear-lanceolate, appressed or divergent; strobili dense; sporangia opening at apices. Type: L. clavatum L. 56 73 The genus includes about 10 species, confined mainly to the Northern Hemisphere. 1. Leaves linear, terminating into long white hair; strobili stalked oT Se oe ee 1. L. clavatum. + Leaves narrowly lanceolate, without hairlike white termination; 0 2S an aa cae a eee eee gee pe 2. Leaves divergent, horizontal or deflexed, sparsely serrate EE oe aicie sae 2k a ese 2. L. annotinum. + Leaves appressed, with incurved tips, entire, stiff......... See es eS, SUED, Oe RR 3. L. dubium. 1. L. clavatum L. 1753. Sp. Pl.: 1101; Ijin, 1934. Fl. SSSR, 1: 118; Rothm. 1964. Fl. Europ. 1: 4—Plate I, 1). i Mee Type: Europe (“in Europae sylvis muscosis”). a. Subsp. clavatum— Stem of uniform thickness throughout its length (“without internodes”); leaves entire, indistinctly toothed; stro- bili two or three, less often four or five. Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center (Ladoga-IImen; Volga-Kama; Volga-Don); West (Carpathians; Dnieper); East (Lower Don).— In pine forests on sandy soils, birch forests on burned out forest areas, in spruce groves, European alder groves, in groups. In the Carpathians—in the zone of beech and coniferous forests—General distribution: Forest zone of the Northern Hemisphere. 2n=68. b. Subsp. monostachayon (Grev. and Hook.) Selander, 1950. Acta Phytogeogr. Suec. 28: 22—L. clavatum var. monostachyon Grev. and Hook. 1831. Bot. Misc. (Hook.) 2: 375.— L. clavatum var. lagopus Laest. 1858, in C. Hartman, Handb. Skand. F1., ed. 7: 313— L. lagopus (Laest.) Zinzerl. ex Kuzen. 1953, Fl. Murm. Ob1. 1: 80—Stem with “Constrictions.” Leaves serrate-dentate, often without white hair at apex. Strobili solitary, on short, 1.5—2 cm long stalk. Type: North America (“the Rocky mountains, north of Smoking River in lat. 56°”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina Pechora).—In dry tundras, forest-tundra and forests, less often in mountain tundras, on stony debris, rocks——General distribution: Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia; Central Europe; North America. Note. This subspecies may be found in the Carpathians. 2. L. annotinum L. 1753. Sp. Pl. 1103; Iljin, 1934. Fl. SSSR, 1: 116; Rothm. 1964. Fl. Europ. 1: 3—(Plate 1, 2). 74 Type: Europe (“in Europae nemoribus”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina Pechora); Baltic; Center (Ladoga-IImen; Upper Dnieper; Volga-Kama; Volga- Don); West (Dnieper); East (Lower Don; Trans-Volga)—In spruce forests, spruce-fir forests and pine forests, European alder forests, in groves.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, Far East; Scandinavia, Central Europe, Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean. 3. L. dubium Zoega, 1772. Fl. Jsl. : 11; Rothm. 1964. FI. Europ. 1: 3—L. Pungens La Pylaie ex Iljin, 1923, Izv. Glavn. Bot. Sada, 22. 2° [43: id. 1934. FL. SSSR, 4: 117. Type: Iceland (“ex Islandia”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora); Baltic (Estonia); Center (Volga-Kama—east)— Along slopes of sandy ridges, among shrubs, in mountain-tundras——General distribution: Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, Far East; Scandinavia; North America. GENUS 2. LYCOPODIELLA Holub 1964, Preslia, 36: 22— Lepidotis Beauv. ex Mirbel, 1802, nom. illeg. Strobili solitary, cylindrical; sprophylls subulate, expanded at base, dentate. Type: L. inundata (L.) Holub. A small genus (18—20 species), distributed all over the world. 1. L. inundata (L.) Holub, 1964, Preslia, 36: 21— Lycopodium inundatum L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1102; Ijin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 116— Lepidotis inundata (L.) Borner, 1912, Fl. Deutsch. Volk: 285; Rothm. 1964, F1. Europ. 1: 3. Type: Europe (“in Europae inundatis’’). North (Karelia-Murman); Baltic (rather rare); Center (Ladoga- Ilmen; Upper Dnieper-Belorussia, Bryansk Region; Upper Volga; Volga-Kama; Volga-Don); West (Carpathians-Negrovets; Dnieper—Kiev, Kharkov, Dnepropetrovsk, Voroshilovgrad, Poltava regions; Black Sea Region—Donestsk, Zaporozh’e Region) Inundated sandy bars, wet moorlands, bog-meadows, sphagnum-bogs.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, Far East; Scandinavia, Central Europe, Atlantic Europe; North America. 58 75 GENUS 3. DIPHAZIUM C. Presl ex Rothm. 1944, Feddes Repert. 54:64 Stems forked; leaves scaly, often dorsoventrally thickened; strobili terminal, obtuse, one to four (to 12), on dichotomously branched peduncles. Type: D. jussiaei Desv. ex Poir. A small genus comprising 20-25 species, distributed all over the world. Literature: Rothmaler, W. 1944. Pteridophyten Studien, I. Feddes Repert., 53 Clausen, R.T. 1945. Hybrids of the eastern North American subspecies Lycopodium complanatum and L. tristachyum. Amer. Fern Journ., 35— Wilce, J.H. 1961. Section Complanata of the genus Lycopodium Beih. Nova Hedwigia, 19.— Rothmaler, W. 1962. Uber einige Diphazium Arten (Lycopodiaceae). Feddes Repert., 66. P aitepen on pedicel; stems subaerial =... . . . S.)... wan 2 + Strobili sessile; stems aerial; leaves spirally arranged _ 5, OS St 2 2 Ae eee 3. D. alpinum. 2. Plants bright-green; lateral leaves abruptly pointed with diver- gent tips, ventral leaves one-third to half as long as dorsal; shoots strongly thickened............... 1. D. complanatum. + Plants glaucescent-green; lateral leaves obliquely truncate, ven- tral and dorsal leaves almost equal........ 2. D. tristachyum. 1. D. complanatum (L.) Rothm. 1944; Feddes Repert. 54: 64; id. 1964. Fl. Europ. 1: 2— Lycopodium complanatum L. 1753. Sp. Pl.: 1104; Minyaev, 1955. Fl. Leningr. Obl. 1: 53; Tolmatchev, 1960. Arkt. Fl. SSSR, 1: 61—L. anceps Wallr. 1841. Linnaea, 14: 676; Iljin, 1934. Fl. SSSR, 1: 121. Lectotype: Europe (“in Europae et Americae septentrionalis sylvis acerosis”’). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center; West; East (rare)—In evergreen pine groves and moorlands, dry spruce forests— General distribution: Scandinavia, Central Europe, Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean Region (northern), Mongolia, Japan-China Region (China); North America. Note 1. European specimens have been selected as the type of this species (Wilce, 1961). Note 2. In the forest zone of Eurasia L. complanatum forms hybrids with D. tristachyum, producing a series of intermediates. 76 - ' 59 77 2. D. tristachyum (Pursh) Rothm. 1944. Feddes Repert. 54: 65; id. 1964. Fl. Europ. 1: 4—Lycopodium tristachyum Pursh, 1814. F1. Amer.-Sept. 2: 635; Iljin, 1934. Fl. SSSR, 1: 121. Type : North America (“on high mountains in Virginia, near the Sweet springs”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Karelia-Murman — rare); Baltic (scattered); Center (Ladoga-IImen; Upper Volga; Volga-Don—Orlov Region). —Lichen forests and moorlands, in burned-out forests, pine groves on dunes, gregarious. — General distribution: Caucasus (West- ern Transcaucasia), Western Siberia; Scandinavia, Atlantic Europe, Central Europe, Mediterranean Region; North America. Note. A large number of intermediate forms closer to D. tristachyum are found in Karelia-Murman and Ladoga-IImen regions. 3. D. alpinum (L.) Rothm. 1944. Feddes Repert. 54: 65; id. 1964. Fl. Europ. 1: 2—Lycopodium alpinum L. 1753, Sp. P1.: 1104; Ijin, 1934. Fl. SSSR, 1: 122. Lectotype: Scandinavia (“in alpibus Lapponiae, Helvetiae”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora); Center (Volga-Kama— Ural); West (Carpathians-Pope Ivan Moun- tain, Village of Kostelivka)—— Among stones, rocky talus, in forest tundra and thinned forests, in tundra on hillocks and ridges. In Carpathians — on rocks, in “belousinki” [sheeps fescue]—General distribution: Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, Scandinavia, Central Europe; North America. FAMILY 2. HUPERZIACEAE Rothm. Herbaceous plants with regular, two to four times dichotomous branching; stems bearing roots only at base; sporangia axillary, unilocular, and dehiscing by a single slit. A polytypic family with 150 species distributed all over the world. GENUS HUPERZIA Bernh. 1802, Jorn. Bot. (Géting.) 1800, 2: 126 Plants up to 30 cm high, with erect and ascending stems; leaves linear, lanceolate, imbricate, acute, entire or weakly toothed. Plate I. 1. Lycopodium clavatum L.; 2—L. annotinum L.; 3 — Equisetum ramosissimum Desf.: 3a — strobilus; 4 — E. scirpoides Michx.: 4a — internode with sheath teeth. 78 Type: H. selago (L.) Bernh. ex Schrank and Mart. Literature: Love, A. and D. Léve. 1958. Cytotaxonomy and classification of lycopods. Nucleus, 1—Tomlatchev, A.I. 1960. Ob arkticheskikh formakh Lycopodium selago L. s. 1. [On the arctic forms of Lycopodium selago L. s. 1°]. Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 20— Selivanova-Gorodkova, E.L. 1968. Baranets Hyperzia selago (L.) Bernh. ex Schrank and Mart. Naimenovanie, morpologiya, biologiya i sravnenie s plavunami [ The club moss Huperizia selago (L.) Bernh. ex Schrank and Mart. Nomenclature, morphology, biology, and com- parison with other mosses). Tr. Leningr. Khimiko-Farm. Inst. 26. Voprosy Farmakognozii [Problems in Pharmacognosy], 5. 1. Huperzia selago (L.) Bernh. ex Schrank and Mart. 1829. Hort. Monac.: 3; Rothm. 1964. Fl. Europ. 1: 3; Selivanova-Gorodkova, 1968. Tr. Leningr. Khimiko-farm. Inst. 26, Voprosy Farmakognozii, 5: 83—— Lycopodium selago L. 1753; Sp. P1l.: 1102; Ijin, 1934. fl. SSSR, 1: 114; Tolmatchev, 1960. Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 20: 35; id. 1960. Arkt. Fl. SSSR, 1: 51— L. appressum (Desv.) V. Petrov, 1930. Fl. Yakutii, 1: 37; Ijin, 1934. op. cit.: 15—AH. petrovii Sipl.1973. Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 10: 346. a. Subsp. selago—Plant bright-green, up to 25 cm high; leaves lanceolate, 4-9 mm long, more or less appressed or deflexed down- ward. Type: Europe (“in Europae borealis sylvis acerosis”). Arctic (Novaya Zemlya; Arctic Europe); North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora); Baltic (rare); Center; West (Carpathians — common; Dineper — Kiev, Kharkov, Volga regions) Swampy, evergreen spruce forests, pine forests, European alder groves, sphagnum-bogs. In the Carpathians—on rocks, rubbly slopes, on wet acidic and hu- mus soils. — General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, East- ern Siberia, Far East, Russian Central Asia; North America— 2n=90, 264, 272. Note. The varieties, viz., var. appressum Desv., var. larum Desv., var. patens Desv., recognized by several authors (Krylov, 1927; V. Petrov, 1930; Tolmatchev, 1960), are easily distinguished only in the northern regions of our Flora. In the forest zone, because of the presence of numerous transitional forms, these varieties are weakly delimited. b. Subsp. arcticum (Tolm.) A. and D. Léve, 1961. Bot. Not. (Lund) 114: 35; Rothm. 1964. Fl. Europ. 1: 3—Lycopodium selago subsp. arcticum Tolm. 1960. Bot. Mat. (Leningrad) 20: 39; id. 1960. Arkt. Fl. SSSR, 1: 54-—Z. arcticum Grossh. 1939. Fl. Kavk., Ed. 2, 1: 374; nom. nud.—H. arctica (Tolm.) Sipl. 1973. Novosti Sist. 79 Vyssh. Rast. 10: 347—Plants yellowish-green, shorter, up to 11 cm high; leaves somewhat thick, subulately acuminate, 4-5 mm long, obliquely deflexed in lower part, appressed above. Type: Yakutia (“inter colles ad pagum Pochodskoje, Prope fl. Kolyma inferiorem, in Jacutia arctica”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Dvina-Pechora—Polar Ob’ Area, Polar Urals, basin of the Pechora River)——On lichen-rich areas in tundra, slopes with sandy-loam and rubbly soil, in small depres- sions—General distribution: Caucasus, Arctic; Scandinavia (Spitzbergen); North America. Class 2. Isoétopsida Leaves (fertile) subulate, expanded at base into a sheath and with ligule; plants heterosporous. Gametophytes unisexual and capable of photosynthesis; spermatozoids multiciliate. Order 2. SELAGINELLALES Stem branched, more or less long. Leaves (phylloids) and sporo- phylls small, not more than 5 mm long. Sporophylls sometimes dis- tinctly, sometimes weakly differing from the trophophylls (vegetative leaves) clustered in apical strobili; megaspores one to four; sperma- tozoids biciliate; female gametophytes often becoming green, ca- pable of photosynthesis. FAMILY 3. SELAGINELLACEAE Willk. Herbaceous, prostrate or creeping plants; sporangia axillary, in lax strobili; leaves dimorphic or monomorphic with a ligule on dorsal side. A monotypic family with about 800 species, distributed all over the world. Literature: Read, C.F. 1965—1966. Index Selaginellarum. Mem. Soc. Brot., 18. GENUS SELAGINELLA Beauv. 1805, Prodr. Aetheog.: 109 Leaves one-veined, entire or weakly toothed; plants with rhiz- oids [sic.; recte rhizophores] over the entire length of shoots or at their ends. 6 —_ 80 Type: L. selaginoides (L.) Link. 1. Leaves spirally arranged, solitary, ciliate along margin. .... 5 i han SE Se conte ee RR eRe ter ES ee 1. S. selaginoides. + Leaves arranged dorsiventrally, dimorphic, finely toothed. . . . ee ee ila P eek i 2. S. helvetica 1. S. selaginoides (L.) Link, 1841, Fil. Sp.: 158; Ijin, 1934. FI. SSSR, 1: 124; Lawalree, 1964. Fl. Evrop. 1: 4. Type: Europe (“in Europae pascius muscosis”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora); Baltic (Estonia — rare); Center (Ladoga-IImen — north of Leningrad Region; Volga-Kama); West (Carpathians) Among the banks of streams, often under the cover of shrubs, along river valleys and mountain slopes, wet meadows and swamps of forest-tundra. In the Carpathians, in alpine zone on the outcrops of limestone-flysch rocks from 500 to 2,100 m above sea——General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, Arctic, Far East; Scandinavia, Cen- tral Europe, Atlantic Europe; North America—2n=18. 2. S. helvetica (L.) Spring, 1838, Flora (Regensh.) 21, 1: 149; Ijin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 126; Lawalree, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 5S. Lycopodium helveticum L. 1753, Sp. P1.: 1104. Type: Switzerland (“in alpibus Helvetiae”). West (Carpathians—Uzhgorod, Svidovets, Koroleve, Veryatsy, Mt. Cherna, Vinogradovsk District)— In wet lichen-covered mead- ows, shaded rocks, on andesites and limestones. In the Carpathians, from 170 to 350 m above sea——General distribution: Caucasus, Eastern Siberia, Far East; Central Europe, Asia Minor, Japan-China— 2n=18. Order 3. SOETALES Stem short, tuberous, simple; leaves (phylloids) and sporophylls elongate, usually more than 1 cm long. Sporophylls almost resem- bling trophophylls (vegetative leaves); sporangia borne on adaxial surface of sporophylls, close to their base; megaspores numerous, usually 50-100 Spermatozoids multiciliate. Female gametophyte sur- viving on stored nutrients of megaspores, not capable of photosynthesis. ieee A 81 FAMILY 4. ISOETACEAE Dumort. Aquatic or semiaquatic plants with two- or three-lobed tuberous stems; micro- and megasporangia sessile, covered by a velum. An oligotypic family comprising two genera and 77 species, distributed in the water bodies of the globe. GENUS ISOETES L. 1753, Sp. P1.: 1100; id. 1754, Gen. P1., ed. 5: 486 Sterile leaves subulate, in the center of rosette fertile peripheral. Type: J. lacustris L. The 75 species of this genus are distributed in the temperate and tropical zones. Literature: Rothmaler, W. 1944. Pteridophyten Studien, I; Feddes Repert., 54—— Reed, C.F. 1953. Index Isoétales. Bot. Soc. Brot., Ser. 2, 27—Fuchs, H.P. 1962. Nomenclature, Taxonomie und Systematic der Gattung /soétes Linnaeus in geschichtlicher Betrachtung. Beih. Nova Hedwigia, 3. lo eaves fat, 1.5—2. mm wide «0... 60.000. ee 1. I. Lacustris. + Leaves arcuately curved, narrow, 0.1-1.5 mm wide....... Tie weellattis! (6 - @ @ @ @ @ /e =) 8 0 6 Se. © fe @ m © © ef es: tee we Oe le lf i. Ee Lacustris L. 1753. Sp. P1.: 1100; Ijin, 1934. F1. SSSR, 1: 127; Jermy, 1964. Fl. Europ. 1: 5— (Plate VI, 4, 4a). Type: Europe (“in Europae frigidae fundo lacum’’). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora); Baltic (scattered); Center (Ladoga-Ilmen); Upper Dnieper—rare). Sandy bottoms of lakes and meanders of rivers, backwaters of rivers, to a depth of 0.8—1 m.— General distribution: Western Siberia; Scandinavia, Central Europe, Atlantic Europe; North America. 2n=110. 2. I. setacea Lam. 1789. Encycl. Méth. Bot. 3: 314; Jermy, 1964. Fl. Europ. 1: 5—J. tenella Léman ex Desv. 1827. Mem. Soc. Linn. Paris, 6: 179; Minyaev, 1955. Fl. Leningrad. Obl. 1: 55.—J. echinospora Durieu. 1861. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 8: 164; Iljin, 1934. Fl. SSSR, 1: 128. Type: France (“dans les Eaux, du lac de St. Andréol, sur les montague d’Aubrac, en Gevaudan’”). 82 North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora—Siisk lakes); Baltic (scattered); Center (Ladoga-IImen; Upper Volga; Volga-Kama; Volga- Don)—In lakes, rivers, trenches with /. lacustris, gregarious-——Gen- eral distribution: Western Siberia; Scandinavia, Central Europe. — 2n=22, more than 110. 62 Division 2. Equisetophyta Perennial herbs, reproducing by spores with alternation of gen- erations. Both generations are physiologically independent and live independently. The sporophyte is differentiated into roots, stem, and leaves; stem green (capable of photosynthesis) or of two types: partly nongreen and pale, partly green, both types longitudinally sulcate. Leaves borne at the base of internodes; leaf sheaths developed and connate in a tube; leaf blades, however, reduced to small teeth. Sporangia borne on sporangiophores, clustered in terminal strobili; spores numerous and small. The gametophyte is a thin, photosynthe- sizing thallus. Class 3. Equisetopsida Stem hollow at internodes; leaves small, strongly reduced, with a single median vein. Plants homosporous. Gametophytes unisexual; spermatozoids multiciliate. Order 4. EQUISETALES Stem branched, hollow, with additional cavities at internodes, in addition to the central one; stomata developed along furrows; leaves alternate, often nongreen and connate with their sheath; sporangio- phores corymbose each with S5S—10 elongate sporangia. FAMILY 5. EQUISETACEAE L.C. Richard ex DC. Perennials with subaerial branched rhizomes; stem whorled, with nodes and internodes, evergreen and withering; strobili with or with- out cusp. 84 A monotypic family distributed mostly in the Northern Hemisphere. GENUS EQUISETUM L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1061; id. 1754, Gen. Pl., ed. 5: 484 Strobili apical, on modified and unmodified shoots often develop- ing at different times of the year (spring—fertile, autumn— sterile). 63 Type: E. arvense L. The genus comprises 29 species found in the forest zone of the Northern Hemisphere. Literature: Hanke, R. 1963. Taxonomical revision of the subge- nus Hypochaete Beih. Nova Hedw. 8.—Novsk, F.A. 1971. Ceskoslovenska Preslicky. Studie CSA V—Holub, J. 1972. Poznamky k ¢eskoslovenskym taxonum ¢eladi Equisetaceae. Preslia, 44. 1. Stems annual, not evergreen, soft (readily flattened on drying); strobili without. cusp .at-tip .... ...:..5/. socc) ja apes 8. 2. Stems dimorphic; spring stems fertile, brown; summer stems sterile green... 2S .. 42. ss we we oe Ce ae + Stems monomorphic, green, .-.. eee 4. D. carthusiana. + Petioles covered with brown, lanceolate scales with dark stripe i Middle... ea Oe aes ee ee ee 5. Leaf blade dark green; basal segments of lower pinnae less than half as long as pinna........... 5. D. lanceolatocristata. + Leaf blade yellowish-green; basal segments of lower pinnae more than half as long as pinna............. 6. D. assimilis. 1. D. filix-mas (1.) Schott. 1834, Gen. Fil.: tab. 9; Fomin, 1934, FI. SSSR, 1: 36; Heywood, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 21.—Polypodium filix-mas L753; Sp.Pt: 1090: 109 Type: Europe (“in Europae sylvis”). North; Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—In forests and scru- blands; in the northern regions.—On rocks.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central Europe, Mediterranean; North America. 2n=164. Note. It is represented by a series of varieties and forms that are established from the degree of division of the leaf blade. Some of them with considerable distribution area are recognized as species. 2. D. fragrans (L.) Schott, 1834, Gen. Fil.: tab. 9; Fomin. 1934, FI. SSSR, 1: 38; Heywood, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 22.—Polypodium fragrans L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1089.—(Plate III, 5). Type: Siberia (“in Sibiria’”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Dvina-Pechora).—On debris and rocks, in crevices, on warmed up slopes.—General distribution: Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, Arctic, Far East; Scandinavia, Japan-China; North America. 3. D. cristata (L.) A. Gray, 1848, Man. Bot., ed. 1: 631; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 39; Heywood, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 21.—Polypodium cristatum L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1090. Type: Europe (“in Europa septentrionale’”). North (karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora); East (rare); West (Carpathians; Dnieper; Black Sea—rare); East (rare); Crimea (very rare).—In bogs and coniferous and mixed forests, European alder groves.—General distribution: Western Siberia; Scandinavia, Cen- tral Europe, Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean; North America. Note. It hybridizes with D. carthusiana (Vill.) H.P. Fuchs and D. lanceolatocristata (Hoffm.) Alston. 4. D. carthusiana (Vill.) H.P. Fuchs, 1958, Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 105: 339; Heywood, 1964, Fl. Europe. 1: 21.—Polypodium carthusianum Vill. 1786, Hist. Pl. Dauph. 1: 292.—Dryopteris spinulosa (Sw.) Watt. 1869, Canad. Nat. (Geol.), N.S., 3, 2: 159; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 40.—Aspidium spinulosum Sw. 1802. Journ. Bot. (Gotting.) 2: 18.—Polypodium spinulosum O.F. Muell. 1777, Fl. Dan. 4, 12: 7, tab. 707, non Burm. f. 1768.—Dryopteris lanceolatocristatus (Hoffm.) Alston, 1954, Brit. Fl.: 15, p.p. excl. typo; Pojarkova, 1964, in Majevski Fl. Sredn. Pol. Evrop. Chasti SSSR: 56. 82 110 Type: France (“allant du chateau d’Entremont a la grande char- treuse par le mont Bovinant”). North; Baltic; Center; West (Dnieper; Moldavia—very rare); East; Crimea (rare).—Wet mossy forests, cut-up forests, scrubs.— General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia; Scandinavia, Central Europe, Atlantic Europe; North America.— 2n=164. Note. It hybridizes with D. cristata, D. lanceolatocristata and D. assimilis in the northern and central regions of our Flora. 5. D. lanceolatocristata (Hoffm.) Alston, 1954, Brit. Fl.: 15, p.p. quaod. typum; id. 1957, Watsonia, 4, 1: 41, p.p.; H.P. Fuchs, 1963, Acta Bot. Acad. Sci. Hung. 9, 1—2: 16.—Polypodium lanceolato-cristatum Hoffm. 1790, in Roemer and Usteri, Bot. Mag. 9: 9.—Dryopteris dilatata (Hoffm.) A. Gray, 1848, Man. Bot., ed. 1: 631; Heywood, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 21.—Polypodium austriacum Jacq. 1764, Obs. Bot. 1: 45, nom. illeg.— P. dilatatum Hoffm. 1795, Deutsch. Fl. 2: 7.—Dryopteris austriaca Woynar ex Schinz and Thell. 1915, Viert. naturf. Ges. Zurich, 60: 339; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 41, p.p. Lectotype: Europe (“probably from near Eniangen in Bavaria”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center; West (Carpathians; Dnieper); East (Lower Don; Lower Volga—rare).—In spruce and broad-leaved forests.—General dis- tribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, Far East; Scandinavia, Central Europe, Atlantic Europe; North America. 2n=1 64. Note. It hybridizes with D. carthusiana and D. assimilis in the central and northern regions of our Flora. 6. D. assimilis S. Walker, 1961, Amer. Journ. Bot. 48: 607; S. Walker and Jermy, 1964, Brit. Fern. Gaz. 9, 5: 138; Heywood, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 22; Simon and Vida 1966, Ann. Univ. Acad. Sci. Budapest (Biol.) 8: 284.—D. austriaca auct. non. Woynar; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 41, p.p. Type: England (“Ben Lawers Pertshire’’). North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora); Baltic (Latvia—Riga; Kaliningrad Region); Center (Ladoga-IImen—common; Upper Dnieper—Belorussia; Upper Volga—yYaroslavl Region; Volga- Kama—Kirov Region); West (Carpathians—Transcarpathian Re- gion).—In spruce and mixed. forests —General distribution: Caucasus; Scandinavia, Atlantic Europe, Central Europe, Mediterranean.— 2n=82. 111 Note. In the northern region it forms hybrids with D. carthusiana and D. lanceolatocristata. GENUS 2. POLYSTICHUM Roth 1799, Tent. Fl. Germ. 3, 1: 31, 69 Rhizome short, thick, assurgent; leaves simple to tripinnate, weakly coriaceous and coriaceous, leaf segment often with auricle on acroscopic side of leaf blade and terminating into an awn. Type: P. aculeatum (L.) Roth. The genus consists of about 120 species distributed all over the world. Literature: Meyer, D.E. 1960. Zur Gattung Polystichum in Mitteleuropa. Willdenowia, 2.—Manton | and T. Reichstein. 1961. Zur Cytologie von Polystichum braunii (Spenn.) Fée und seine Hybriden. Bei Schweiz. Bot. Ges., 71.—Vida, G. 1963. A Dryopteris nemzetseg (sensu lato) szisztematikaja. Bot. Kozl., 50, 3. 1. Leaves pinnate; pinnae biserrate......... 4. P. lonchitis. + Leaves bi- or tripinnate; pinnae serrate or entire......... 2. 2. Wings of petiole not decurrent, weakly coriaceous, with au- ricle, abruptly terminating into an awn........ 3. P. setiferum. + Wings sessile or subsessile, decurrent............... Sl 3. Leaves coriaceous, evergreen; pinnae glabrous A Pg oblong- eer eee ee 1. P. aculeatum. + Leaves weakly coriaceous, not evergreen, pinnae pubescent Rn ete ee chs) bed Puligdadeotl 4 2. P. braunii. 1. P. aculeatum (L.) Roth. 1899. Tent. Fl. Germ. 3, 1: 79; id. 1799, Romer. Arch. Bot. 2: 106; Valentine, 1964, FI. be 1: 20.— Polypodium aculeatum L. 1753, Sp. P1.: 1090.—P. lobatum Huds. 1762, Fl. Angl.: 390.—Aspidium lobatum (Huds.) Sw. 1801, Neue Journ. Bot. Schrader) 2: 37.—Polystichum lobatum (Huds.) Bast. 1809, Ess. FI. Maine Loire: 367; Chevall, 1827, Fl. Paris, 2: 108; C. Presl, 1836, Tent. Pteridogr.: 83; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 48. Type: Europe (“in Europae’”). Baltic (Latvia—Dundagas Zilie, Rutbarji); West (Carpathians— Trans-Carpathia; Chernovishy Region; Dnieper—Ternopol, Volyn, Vinitsy, Kharkov regions); Crimea.—In montane areas, spruce and beech forests.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Central Europe, Mediterranean, Note. It forms hybrids with P. braunii and P. setiforum. 112 2. P. braunii (Spenn.) Fée, 1852. Mem. Fam. Foug. (Gen. Fil.) 5: 278; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 48; Valentine, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 20— Aspidium braunii Spenn. 1825, Fl. Friburg. 1: 9, tab. 2. Type: Europe (“in rupibus humidis muscosis dumetosis in d. Haelle prope d. Hirschensprung”). Baltic (Estonia; Latvia—Dundagas Zilie); Center (Ladoga- Ilmen—Leningrad Region; Upper Volga—Moscow, Kalinin, Gorky regions; Vladimirsk Region—Oktevo, Kzievo; Yaroslavl’ Region; Volga-Don— Vasil’sursk); West (Carpathians, Dnieper).—In wet shaded forests, on limestones.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia. Eastern Siberia, Far East; Scandinavia, Atlantic Europe, Central Europe, Japan-China; North America.—2n=164. Note. It forms hybrids with P. aculeatum in the neighborhood of Moscow and in the Transcarpathians. 3. P. setiferum (Forsk.) Moore ex Woynar, 1913, Mitt. Naturw. Ver. Steierm. 49: 181; Valentine, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 20.—Polypodium setiferum Forsk. 1775, Fl. Aegypt. arab.: 185.—Aspidium angulare Kit. ex Willd. 1810, Sp. Pl., ed. 5, 1: 257.—Polystichum angulare (Kit. ex Willd.) C. Presl, 1836, Tent. Pteridogr.: 83; Fomin, 1911, Mat. FI. Kavk. 1, 1: 89; id. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 47. Type: Asia Minor (“ad Dardanellos”). Crimea (Kerech).—In beech forests. i GeRea distribution: Caucasus; Central Europe, Mediterranean.—2n=82. Note. It hybridizes with P. aculeatum and P. braunii. 4. P. lonchitis (L.) Roth, 1799, Tent. Fl. Germ. 3, 1: 71; id. 1899, in Roemer, Arch. Bot. 2: 106; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 46; Valentine, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 20.—Polypodium lonchitis L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1088. Type: Switzerland (“in alpinis Helvetiae, Baldi Arvoniae, Monspelii, Virginiae’’). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Karelia-Murman— Yakkon; Dvina- Pechora—basin of Pechora River, Ural Region); West (Carpathians— Petros, Bliznitsa, Goreshaska, Apshinets); Crimea (Babugan-Yaila). —In rocky habitats, stony debris, mountain-tundras, on wet neutral soils.— General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, Far East, Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central Europe, Mediterra- nean, Himalayas; North America.—2n=82. SS 113 GENUS 3. GYMNOCARPIUM Newm. 1821, Phytologist, 4, 1: 371 Rhizome creeping, slender, often branched, covered with light reddish-brown, broadly ovate scales; leaves erect, with thrice divided bipinnate leaf blade. Type: G. dryopteris (L.) Newm. Some 8—10 species belong to this genus, which are distributed in the Northern Hemisphere. Literature: Pojarkova, A.J. 1950. Novyi vid paporotnika i vopros 0 gimalaiskom e’lemente v lesnoi reliktovoi flore Srednei Azii [The new species of fern and the question of the Himalayan element in the forest relict flora of Russian Central Asia]. Soobshch. Tadzh. Fil. Akad. Nauk SSSR, 22.—Léve, A. and D. Léve. 1967. New combination in Carpogymnia. Taxon, 16, 2.—Holttum, R.E. 1968. Typification of the generic names Gymnocarpium and Phegopteris. Taxon, 17, 5.—Morton, G.V. 1969. The fern genus Gymnocarpium Newm. and its typification. Taxon. 18, 6. 1. Leaves dark green, densely glandular-pubescent; terminal seg- ment larger than laterals; rhizome thick, opaque-reddish-brown. EE ee ee ee 3. G. robertianum. + Leaves weakly pubescent or glabrous; terminal. segment not eS a ee eee reer ae an 2. Leaves yellowish, glandular pubescence absent; rhizome lus- ee eee 1. G. dryopteris. + Leaves green, scatteredly glandular-pubescent; rhizome dull red- ee ee ee ee ee 2. G. heterosporum. 1. G. dryopteris (L.) Newm. 1881. Phytologist, 4, 1, App.: 24; Pojarkova, 1953, Fl. Murm. Obl. 1: 38; Jermy, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 22.—Polypodium dryopteris L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1093.—Dryopteris linneana C. Chr. 1906, Index Fil. 1: 275; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 43. Type: Europe (“in Europae nemoribus”). North; Baltic; Center; West (Dnieper, Moldavia—Soroki); East; Crimea (very rare).—In coniferous and broad-leaved forests, in clus- ters; in spruce groves often as background in the herb tier.— General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, Far East, Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central Europe, Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Tibet, Himalayas, Japan-China; North America.—2n=160. 85 114 2. G. heterosperum Wagner, 1966, Rhodora, 68: 132; Kallio, Laine ex Makinen, 1969, Rep Kevo Subarctic Res Station, 5: 96. Type: North America (“Pennsylvania, Balir Co., Canaan Station, limestone slope”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Karelia-Murman); Center (Ladoga- Ilmen—very rare); West (Carpathians—rare).—On stones, in fis- sures on sunny and shaded habitats.—General distribution: Caucasus, Eastern Siberia (Yakutia—Putoran). Note. A hybridogenic species, first reported for the USSR by Finish researchers (see above). It is distinguished from G. dryopteris by the thicker rhizomes, larger leaves, and denser pubescence of the petioles. 3. G. robertianum (Hoffm.) Newm. 1851. Phytologist, 4, 1, App.: 24; Jermy, 1964. Fl. Europ. 1: 22; Pojarkova, 1953. Fl. Murm. obl. 1: 40.—Polypodium robertianum Hoffm. 1795, Deutschl. Fl. 2: Addenda ad p. 10, No. 28.—Dryopteris robertiana (Hoffm.) C. Chr. 1906. Index Fil. 1: 289; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 44. Type: Europe (“in montibus rupestribus Inn. (Géttingen)”). North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora); Baltic (Latvia—inter- fluve of the Daugava and Venta rivers, Abava); Center (Upper Volga—rare; Volga-Kama—Gorky Region, Tataria, Sverdlov Re- gion); West (Carpathians; Moldavia—Kosoutsy); Crimea (rare).— On limestone, dolomites; in fissures of shaded rocks.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, Far East; Atlantic Europe, Central Europe; North America. FAMILY 11. THELYPTERIDACEAE Pichi-Sermolli Terrestrial ferns with dictyostelic, creeping, erect or assurgent rhizome covered with scales and hairs; Leaves pinnate and bipinnate. The son are roundish, oblong, or linear, seldom fused, with or with- out an indusium; sporangia spiny at base. The family includes about 15 genera and 1100 species distrib- uted all over the world. Literature; |watsuki, K. 1963—1964. Taxonomy of the Thelypteroid ferns with special reference to the species of Japan and adjacent regions. Mem. Coll. Sci. Univ. Kyoto, Ser. B, 30 (1963), 31 (1964). 1. Lower pair of pinnae deflexed downward; small forest ferns . “volt. -siveodin 4h. ciroueuds «nek oats ait 3. Phegopteris. + Lower pairs of pinnae not deflexed downward; ferns of humid ee ee, A PEA Z ———i——— °° °°» 115 2. Rhizome slender, lorate; leaves solitary......... 2. Oreopteris. + Rhizome thick, leaves clustered............. 1. Thelypteris. GENUS 1. THELYPTERIS Schmidel 1762, Icones PI., ed. J.C. Keller: 45, nom. conserv. Rhizome slender, with remnants of dead leaves; petiole as long as or longer than oblong-lanceolate leaf blades; margins of fertile seg- ments incurved. Type: T. palustris Schott. The genus contains about 800 species distributed in the forest and montane regions of the world. 1. T. palustris Schott. 1834. Gen. Fil.: 10; Jermy, 1964, FI. Europ. 1: 13.—T. thelypteroides (Michx.) Holub subsp. glabra Holub, 1972, Taxon, 21, 2-3: 332.—Aspidium thelypteris L. 1753, Sp. PI.: 1071.—Dryopteris thelypteris (L.) A. Gray, 1848, Man. Bot., ed. 1: 630; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 33. Leaves narrowed downward, bipinnate, glabrous. Type: Europe (“in Europae septentrionalibus paludibus”). North; Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—In forests on wet soil, on edges of peat beds and sedge bogs, in European alder groves.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, Eastern Si- beria, Far East; Eurasia; North America.—2n=70. GENUS 2. OREOPTERIS Holub 1969, Folia Geobot. Phytotax. Praha, 4: 46 Rhizome thick, obliquely upright; petiole much shorter than leaf blade; leaf blade densely pubescent beneath, narrowed toward both ends; margins of fertile segments flat. Type: O. limbosperma (All.) Holub. All oligotypic genus of the Northern Hemisphere. Literature; Holub, J. 1969. Oreopteris, a new genus from the family Thelypteridaceae. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. Praha, 4. 1. O. limbosperma (All.) Holub, 1969, Folia Geobot. Phytotax. Praha, 4: 46.—Polypodium limbospermum All. 1781, Auct. FI. Pedem.: 49.—Dryopteris oreopteris (Ehrh.) Maxon, 1901, Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. 23: 638; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 34.—Polypodium oreopteris Ehrh. 1787, in Willd. Prodr.: 292.—Thelypteris limbosperma 86 116 (All.) H.P. Fuchs, 1958, Amer. Fern. Journ. 48: 144; Jermy, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 13. Leaves lanceolate-oblong, light green, with scales and hairs on petioles and veins; pinnae auriculate. Type: Europe (“in montibus juvenensibus”). West (Carpathians; Dnieper)—In forests, on edges of bogs in mountains.—General distribution: Caucasus, Eastern Siberia; Scandinavia, Central Europe; North America.—2n=68, 70. GENUS 3. PHEGOPTERIS Fée 1852, Gen. Fil.: 242 Rhizome slender, with light reddish-brown lanceolate scales; leaves 10-50 cm long, with ovate-cordate, pointed blade and long, scatteredly hairy petiole. Type: P. connectilis (Michx.) Watt. A small genus with 15 species typical of the mountain forests of the Northern Hemisphere. 1. P. connectilis (Michx.) Watt, 1867, Canad. Nat. (Geol.), N.S., 3: 159.—Polypodium connectile Michx. 1803, Fl. Bor.-Amer. 2: 271; Morton, 1967, Amer. Fern Journ. 57, 4: 177.—P. phegopteris L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1089.—Dryopteris phegopteris (L.) C. Chr. 1906, Index Fil.: 284, Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 44—Thelypteris phagopteris (L.) Sloss. 1917, Fl. Rocky Mount.: 1069; Tolmatchev, 1960, Arkt. FI. SSSR, 1: 28; Jermy, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 14. Leaves pinnate, pubescent on both sides, with hairs and scales. Type: Canada (“in Canada”). North; Baltic; Center; West; East (Trans-Volga).—In broad- leaved and coniferous forests, among shrubs on rocks.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, Far East; Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, North America.—2n=60, 90. Note. The species of this genus are distinguished from other species of the families Thelypteridaceae and Aspidiaceae by their spores. P. connectilis often grows together with Gymnocarpium dryopteris. FAMILY 12. ASPLENIACEAE Mett. ex Frank Small deciduous and evergreen plants with dictyostelic rhizomes that are covered with stiff, clathrate scales. The sori are superficial, 117 oblong or linear, with a linear or ovate indusium or without an indu- sium. The family comprises about 700 species included in seven genera that are distributed throughout the world. 1. Leaves entire, not divided and not dichotomously forked .. . 0 ee ee ee 3. Phyllitis. + Leaves pinnate, bi- or tripinnate, or pinnatifid, sometimes di- BS Eo ae a ee ee ee 2. 2. Leaves pinnatifid, densely covered below with scales...... Remini. < taciel ss hag 5 nals) oo dace ae 2. Ceterach. + Leaves pinnate, bi- to tripinnate, or dichotomously forked; scales only at the base of petiole............ 1. Asplenium. GENUS 1. ASPLENIUM L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1078; id. 1754, Gen. PI., ed. 5: 485 Rhizome short, erect, with dark oblong-triangular, linear-lanceolate, less often filiform scales; leaves clustered, petioles usually dark. Sori elliptical and linear, borne along secondary veins and covered by distally attached scales. Type: A. trichomanes L. A large genus containing about 680 species that are found all over the world. The species of the genus Asplenium often from 87 intergeneric and intergeneric hybrids (Alston, 1940; D.E. Meyer, 1952; Vida, 1960, 1963; Lovis and Vida, 1969). Literature; Alston, A.H.G. 1940. Notes on the supposed hybrids in the genus Asplenium found in Britain. Proc. Linn. Soc. London, 152, 2.—Meyer, D.E. 1952. Untersuchungen tiber Bastardierung in der Gattung Asplenium. Biblioth. bot. (Stuttgart), 123.—Eberlee, G. 1957. Deutsche Streifenfarn und Heufler’s Storeifenfarn (Asplanium germanicum und. A. heufleri). Jahrb. Nass. Ver. Naturk., 93.—Meyer, D.E. 1958. Die Chromosomenzahlen der Asplenien Mitteleuropas. Willdenowia, 2.—Lovis, J.D. 1964. The taxonomy of Asplenium trichomanes in Europe. Brit. Fern Gaz., 9, 5.—Lovis, J.D. and T. Reichstein, 1964. A diploid form of Asplenium rutamuraria. Brit. Fern Gaz., 9, 5.—Lovis, J.D. and G. Vida. 1969. The resynthesis and cytoge- netic investigation of Asplenophyllitis microdon and A. jacksonii. Brit. Fern Gaz., 10, 2.—Shivas, M.G. 1969. A cytotaxonomic study of the Asplenium adiantum-nigrum complex. Brit. Fern Gaz., 10, 2. | / : | ( a 118 1. Leaves pinnate, petioles shorter than leaf blade.......... 2. + Leaves narrow-linear, dichotomously branched or bi- to tetrapinnate, with petioles as long as leaf blade or longer . . .3. 2. Petiole in upper part of leaf blade green; pinnae on short, thin Pe ee ee Te re 4. A. viride. + Petiole brown throughout, glabrous, pinnae sessile or sub- Pg ee PE Reels ed 3. A. trichomanes. 3. Leaves narrow-linear, dichotomously forked or bi-pinnate . . .4. + Leaves’ tr- or tetrapiimale . 55... 5: sy 5. 4. Leaves linear-lanceolate, bipinnate; lower segments of leaf blade Smaller tidn upper, crengte... —..;. -.., «=.» == see 5. A. billotii. + Leaves narrowly linear, dichotomously branched, entire; lower segments of leaf blade larger than upper, sharp toothed... . a er eee oS 2. A. septentrionale. 5. Leaf blade narrowly lanceolate with cuneate segments; petiole dark reddish-brown up to middle........ 6. A. X germanicum. + Leaf blade triangular, petiole green or reddish-brown .... . 6. 6. Petiole green, only at base reddish-brown, 1 mm thick; leaf blade triangular-ovate, obtuse......... 1. A. ruta-muraria. + Petiole throughout reddish-brown, 2 mm thick; leaf blade PUES oo bis oe one ee 5 sm ewes. «urge ee a 7. Leaves coriaceous, evergreen, lustrous; pinnae curved above, oblong or oblong-oval............ 7. A. adiantum-nigrum. + Leaves filmy, not evergreen, dull; pinnae not curved above, rhombic ar. ebcuneates » 23) dui. sence ae 8. A. cuneifolium. 1. A. ruta-muraria L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1081; Fomin, 1934, FI. SSSR, 1: 66; Crabbe, Jermy and Lovis, 1964. Fl. Europ. 1: 16.—{Plate 1V, 3, 3a). Type: Europe (“in Europae ex rupium fissuris”). North (Karelia-Murman—Sortavalsk, Shokshinsk, Trans—Onega regions; Dvina-Pechora—Kozhva, Loz’ya, Shutor, Vishera, Sedyu, Ilych, Un’ ya); Baltic (Latvia—Dugava, Lielupe, Gauya, Abava, Venta, Kaleti; Estonia—not common); Center (Ladoga-IImen; Upper Volga; Volga-Kama; Volga-Don); West (Carpathians; Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea.—Nickolaevsk, Donets regions); East (Trans-Volga— Chkalovsk); Crimea.—In fissures, cracks of limestone and dolomite rocks. In the Carpathians—mountain forests, on limestones, filsche and volcanic rocks; on walls of houses.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, Far East, Russian Cen- tral Asia; Scandinavia, Atlantic Europe, Asia Minor, Dzhungaria- Kashgaria, Mongolia; North America.—2n=144. 88 119 2. A. septentrionales (L.) Hoffm. 1795. Deutsch. Fl. 2: 12; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 64; Crabbe, Jermy, and Lovis, 1964, FI. Europ. 1: 16.—Acrostichum septentrionale L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1068.— (Plate IV, 1). Type: Europe (“in Europae fissuris rupium”). North (Karelia-Murman—Ladoga, Mezhozevsk, Shokshinsk, Trans-Onega, Kaliningrad regions; Dvina-Pechora—Un’ya, source of the Pechora River); Baltic (Estonia—Tallin, Keila, Myayara); Center (Ladoga-IImen—Vybort, Valam Island; Volga-Kama; Volga- Don); West (Carpathians; Dnieper; Black Sea); East (Trans-Volga— Bashkiria, Orenburg Region); Crimea (Ayudag, Seragoz, Karadag, Alushka, Sably, Kikineiz, Kastel).—In rock fissures, on boulders in shady spruce forests, stony sunny slopes.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, Far East, Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Atlantic Europe, Central Europe, Asia Minor, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas; North America.—2n=144. 3. A. trichomanes L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1080; Fomin, 1934, FI. SSSR, 1: 65; Crabbe, Jermy, and Lovis, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 16.— (Plate III, 4, 4a). a. Subsp. trichomanes.—Scales of rhizomes lanceolate, less than 3.5 mm long; pinnae 0.25—0.75 cm wide, suborbicular, less often oblong-orbicular, more distant at leaf apex than at- base. Spores 29-36 um long. North (Karelia-Murman—Olonets District, Valam Island, Kiryavalavka); Baltic (Estonia-Mun, Oesel Island, Vilsendi, Tallin); Center (Ladoga-IImen—Vyborg; Upper Dnieper—Mogilev); West (Carpathians); Crimea.—On acidic bedrocks, serpentines, in rock fissures, on boulders.— General distribution: Eurasia; North America.— 2n=72. b. Subsp. quadrivalens. D.E. Mey. 1962. Ber. Deutsch.-Bot. Ges. 74: 256; Lovis, 1964, Brit. Fern Gez. 9, 5: 15; Crabbe, Jermy, and Lovis, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 15.—Scales of rhizomes linear-lanceolate, more than 5 mm long; pinnate 0.4-1.2 cm long, oblong coriaceous, crowded at apex of petiole. Spores 34-43 um.—2n=144. Type: Europe (“Bavaria, Kienberg, Ruhpolding”). North (Karelia-Murman—Valam_ Island, Lake Sandal, Petrozavodsk); Baltic (Estonia—Talin, Shotkamsfor; Latvia—Abava); Center (Ladoga-IImen—Izhorsk; Upper Dnieper—Mogilev; Volga- Kama—Zhiguli, Mt. Bakhilov); West (Carpathians; Dnieper; Moldavia—Komarova, Soroka); Crimea.—On limestone exposures.— 89 120 General distribution: In the range of the type subspecies, rare in northern regions, often together with the type subspecies. c. Subsp. inexpectana Lovis, 1964, Brit. Fern Gaz., 9, 5: 155.— Pinnae 0.4—0.8(1.0) cm long, rectangular, subquadrate, terminal pinna broad, enlarged. Spores 33-37 um. Type: Europe (“Austria, Langenbrucke, Gutenstein on shaded limestone rocks”). Center (Volga-Don—Voronov Kamen); West (Carpathians— Uzhgorod, Zhdimir, Moldavia—Soriki, Voshkoutsy); Crimea (Kokkoz, Mt. Opuk, Kazantip, Massandra, Ai-Petri, Karadag, Uch- Kosh, Mantup-Kale, Kentugai).-—On limestone rocks, in rock fis- sures.—General distribution: Central Europe (Austria), Mediterranean (Yugoslavia, Greece).—2n=72. 4. V. viride Huds. 1762, Fl. Angl.: 385; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 65; Crabbe, Jermy, and Lovis, 1964. Fl. Europ. 1: 15. Type: Europe (“in rupibus humidis in comitatibus Eboracensi et Westermorlandico passim”. Arctic (Arctic Europe—Murmansk Region, Central and South- western parts of Kola Peninsula); North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina- Pechora); Center; West; East (Trans-Volga—Bashkiria); Crimea.— Fissures of rocks, on limestones in pine forests. In the Carpathians— alpine and middle mountain zones in forest, on humus soil.—Gen- eral distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Atlantic Europe, Central Europe, Mediterranean; North America.—2n=72. 5. A. billotii F.W. Schultz, 1845, Flora (Regensb.) 28: 738; Crabbe, Jermy, and Lovis, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 16; Tzvelev, 1970, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1969, 8: 294.—A. cuneatum F.W. Schultz, 1845, Flora (Regensb.) 27, 2: 807. non Lam. 1786.—A. obovatum auct. non Vivianii N. Rubzov, 1972, Opred. Vyssh. Rast. Kryma: 24. Type: France (“in sylvis magnis Vogesorum prope Steinbach inter Urbes Bitche et Weissenburg”). Crimea (Ayudag).—In fissures of rocks.—General distribution: Atlantic Europe, Central Europe. Note. In the USSR, reported for the first time by N.N. Tzvelev in 1967 from the eastern slope of Ayudag. 6. A. X germanicum Weis, 1770, Pl. Crypt. Fl. Goétting.: 299; Fomin, 1964, Fl. SSSR, 1: 64.—A. breynii Retz. 1779, Obs. Bot. 1: 121 32, nom. illeg.—A. x alternifolium Wulfen ex Jacq. 1782, Misc. Austr. Bot. 2: 51, Tab. 5, fig. 2. a. Subsp. germanicum.—Pinnae and pinnules cuneate, obtuse, pinnae two to five pairs; petiole reddish-reddish-brown at base. Type: Europe (“circa Klein-Kircheim, Radentheim, Millestadium in monte Creutzberg”). North (Karelia-Murman—lImpilakhti); West (Carpathians; Dnieper).—On granite rocks, andesites, tuffs, in crevices walls.— General distribution: Eurasia.—2n=108. b. Subsp. heufleri (Reichardt) A. Bobr. Comb. nova.—A. heufleri Reichardt, 1860, Verhandl. Zool. Bot. Gez. Wien, 9: 95; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 65.—Pinnae obcuneate, less often cuneate, entire or erose, 3—10(12) pairs; petiole reddish-chestnut throughout. Type: Austria (“Siidtirol in gebirge Zwischen Botzen und Meron”). West (Black Sea—Donets Region—the Mius River, Novopoplavka, Nazarovka, Kamennya Mogily).—On rocks in fissures.—General distri- bution: Central Europe.—2n=144. 7. A. adiantum-nigrum L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1081; Fomin, 1934, FI. SSSR, 1: 70; Crabbe, Jermy, and Lovis, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 40. Type: Europe (“in Europa australiore’”). West (Carpathians; Dnieper—Kaments-Podolsk, Proskurov); Crimea (Uchan-su, Issar, Tuapse, B.[Great] Uzenbash, Alushta, Sultanskaya dacha, Partenich).—On rocks in beech and oak forests, to 500 m above sea.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Cen- tral Asia; Atlantic Europe, Central Europe, Mediterranean.—2n=144. 8. A. cuneifolium Viv. 1808, FI. Ital. fragm.: 16.—A. forsteri Sadl. 1820, Descr. Pl. Epiphyll. Hung.: 29. Type: Italy (“reperi in fodihis subterraneis montis Ramazzo, prope Genuam supra Sestri a Ponente in fissuris serpentini, Pyritiferi, unde sal cathartium extrahitur’”). West (Carpathians—Uzhgorod, castle).—On walls.— General distribution: Central Europe, Mediterranean. Note. A specimen of this species, new for the USSR, was col- lected by S.S. Fedorov and preserved in Uzhgorod. 90 122 GENUS 2. CETERACH DC. 1805, in Lam. and DC. FI. Fr., ed. 3, 2: 566, nom. conserv.—Ceterac Adans, 1763, Fam. Pl. 2: 20, 536, p.p. Small rupicolous ferns with short rhizomes; leaves pinnatifid, thick, densely scaly beneath. Type: C. officinarum DC. A polytypic or oligotypic genus (two species) of montane re- gions of the Eastern Hemisphere. 1. C. officinarum DC. 1805, in Lam. and DC. FI. Fr., ed. 3, 2: 566; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 71; Lawalree, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 17.—Asplenium ceterach L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1080. Leaves evergreen, 6-20 cm long, divided into 9-20 alternate segments. Type: France (“pres Paris, Lyon, Beaucaire en Provence”). Crimea.—In fissures of limestone rocks, to sub-alpine zone.— General distribution: Caucasus, Central Europe, Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Himalayas.—2n=144. GENUS 3. PHILLITIS Hill 1757, Brit. Herb.: 525 Small terrestrial ferns with thick, short rhizomes covered with clath- rate scales; leaves oblong-lanceolate, entire. Sori linear. Type: P. scolopendrium (L.) Newm. An oligotypic genus (4-10 species) of the Northern Hemisphere. 1. P. scolopendrium (L.) Newm. 1844, Hist. Brit. Ferns, ed. 2: 10; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 60; Valentine, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 17.—Asplenium scolopendrium L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1079. Leaves up to 60 cm long, with hastate or cordate base, weakly coriaceous. Type: Europe (“in Europae umbrosis nemorosis saxosis”). West (Carpathians; Dnieper—Zhitomir, Vishnitsy regions; Moldavia—Pouany, Kosoutsy, Ataki, Ungry); Crimea.—On_ rocks, in shade. In the Carpathians found sporadically in the beech and coniferous forests, on limestone rocks, in wet peat soils.—General distribution: Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean; North America.—2n=72. Note. Interspecific and intergeneric hybridization is characteristic for the family Aspleniaceae. The following intergeneric hybrids are ——— eee rvOMN.._-_armea eee 91 known: x Asplenophyllitis kummerlee (Vida) S06= A. lepidum C. Presl. x Phyllitis scolopendrium—from Hungary: x A. confluens (Lowe) Alst.=A. trichomanes x Phyllitis scolopendrium.—from Yugoslavia. The following Central European hybrids are known: Asplenium ruta-muraria x Ceterach officinarum =x Asplenocaterach badense D.R. Mey. Many botanists (Vida, 1963; Lovis and Vida, 1969) consider Ceterach and Phyllitis only as section of the genus Asplenium. FAMILY 13. BLECHNACEAE (C. Presl.) Copeland Rhizome dictyostelic, covered with blackish scales. Leaves pinnate and bipinnate; secondary veins free, branching, anastomosing and forming many areola along sides of midrib, often convergent; indusium squamous. The family includes five genera and 210-215 species distributed in the Southern Hemisphere. GENUS BLECHNUM L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1077; id. 1754, Gen. Pl., ed. 5: 485 Rhizome short, thick, oblique or vertical; leaves somewhat di- morphic, with pinnate, coriaceous, leaf blade. Sori linear, continuous [forming a coenosoms]. Type: B. occidentale L. The genus contains 200 species distributed in the Southern Hemisphere. 1. B. spicant (L.) Roch, 1794, in Usteri, Ann. Bot. 10: 56; Lawalree, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 22.—Osmunda spicant L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1066. Sterile leaves peripheral, oblong-lanceolate, fertile median with strongly reduced leaf blade. Type: Europe (“in Europae’’). Baltic (Latvia—Gavleze, Kobile, Valmiera); West (Carpathians; Dnieper—Kamenets-Podolie Region).—In the Carpathians, found throughout in the midiile and higher mountain zones, in dark conif- erous forests and meadows.—General distribution: Caucasus; Atlan- tic Europe, Central Europe, Japan-China; North America. 124 FAMILY 14.HEMIONITIDAC EAE Pichi-Sermolli Rhizome short, vertical and with opaque scales; petiole with two vascular bundles. Sporangia not in sori, without indusium, borne along veins. The family consists of 14 genera and 200 species, distributed in the Southern Hemisphere. GENUS ANOGRAMMA Link 1841, Fil. Sp.: 137 Small annual ferns with short, weakly pubescent or glabrous rhizome; leaves filmy, thick, bi- or tripinnate. Type: A. leptophylla (L.) Link. A small genus comprising nine species distributed in the North- ern Hemisphere. 1. A. leptophylla (L.) Link, 1841, Fil. Sp.: 137; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 73; Tutin, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 11.—Polypodium leptophyllum L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1092. Fertile leaves oblong-lanceolate, long-petiolate, fertile leaves reniform or flabellate, short-petiolate. Type: Pyrenees (“in Hispania, Lusitania’). Crimea (Mt. Kastel).—In fissures of rocks.—General distribu- tion: Caucasus (Western and Eastern Transcaucasia); Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean.—2n=26. Note. After N.E. Puring (1910) no one collected this species in Crimea. In the Caucasus, it is found in the lower mountain zone under the canopy of Quercus hartwissiana and Alnus subcordata. FAMILY 15. CRYPTOGRAMMACEAE Pichi-Sermolli Small plants with creeping or ascending rhizome; leaves some- what dimorphic, ovate or ovate-triangular, triangular, tri- and tetrapinnate. Sori subglobose, fused and covered with deflexed mar- gin of leaf blade. A monotypic family. GENUS CRYPTOGRAMMA R.Br. ex Richards. 1823, in Franklin, Narr. Journey Bot. App.: 767 Leaves approximate, tufted or remote; sterile leaves shorter than fertile; fertile leaves up to 25 cm long. Tips of veins of sterile segments often thickened. 82 125 Type: C. crispa (L.) R.Br. ex Hook. The genus comprises six to eight species, distributed in the montane region of the Old and New Worlds. Literature: Sladkov, A.N. 1959. O morfologicheskom skhodstve i razlichii spor vidov Cryptogramma R.Br. i Botrichium Sw. Flory SSSR [On the morphological similarities and differences in the spores of the species of the genera Cryptogramma R.Br. and Botrichium Sw. in the flora of the USSR]. Dokl. Akad. Nauk SSSR, 152, 2.—Pichi-Ser. molli, R.E.G. 1963. Adumbratio Florae Aethiopicae. 9. Cryptogrammaceae, Webbia, 17, 2. 1. Leaves approximate, tufted, petiole two times as long as leaf rade; teizome thick, short .... ........%... 1. C. crispa. + Leaves remote, petiole as long as leaf blade or longer; rhizome se RG SE a cee narra ati a = 2. C. stellari. 1. C. crispa (L.) R.Br. ex Hook. 1842, Gen. Fil.: tab. 115b; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 77; Lawalree, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 11.—Osmunda crispa L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1067.—(Plate VI, 1, la, 1b). Type: Europe (“in Anglia, Helvetia”). North (Karelia-Murman—Rybachii Peninsula, Kildin Island; Dvina-Pechora—Shugor, Ilych, Mt. Sabel, Tulymskii Kamen).—On open, unforested slopes, in rock fissures on debris, limestones and granites.—General distribution: Caucasus; Central Europe, Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor. 2. C. stelleri (S.G. Gmel.) Prantl, 1882, Bot. Jahrb. 3: 413; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 78; Lawalree, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 11.— Pteris stelleri S.G. Gmel. 1768, Novi Comment. Acad. Sci. Petrop. a2: 519. Type: Siberia (“possessor accepisse se illas a Stellero in Sibiria lectas”’). North (Dvina-Pechora—Soiva Ilych, Kozhva, Shugor, Un’ya, Malaya Pechora, Vishera, Mt. Sabel and others).—In fissures and crevices of rocks.—General distribution: Eastern Siberia; Scandinavia, Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan-China; North America. FAMILY 16. SINOPTERIDACEAE Koidzumi Rhizomes solenostelic; petiole covered with opaque scales in lower part. Sori subglobose and covered with more or less deflexed margins of leaf. 94 a 126 The family comprises eight genera and 300 species distributed in the montane regions. 1. Leaf margin deflexed, pinnules small ...... 1. Cheilanthes. + Leaf margin not deflexed, pinnules large...... 2. Notholaena. GENUS 1. CHEILANTHES Sw. 1806, Syn. Fill. 5: 126 Small non-rocky ferns with a short creeping rhizome covered with blackish-brown scales; leaves coriaceous, thick and densely pubescent beneath. Type: C. micropteris Sw. The genus consists of about 150 species distributed in montane regions all over the world. 1. C. persica (Bory) Mett. ex Kuhn, 1868, Bot. Zeit. 26: 324; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 76; Jermy and Fuchs, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 10.—Notohlaena persica Bory, 1833, in Belang. Voy. Ind. Or. 2: 23. Leaves oblong-lanceolate, tri- or tetrapinnate, with orbicular or cordate leaf segments. Type: Iran (“Sur les rochers des montagnes entre Halamdart et Marinte dans L’Irak-Adjem en Perse”). Crimea (Yalta).—In fissures of limestone rocks.—General dis- tribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia, Mediterranean Asia Minor, Himalayas. GENUS 2. NOTHOLAENA R.Br. 1810, Prodr. Pl. Nov. Holl.: 145 Small rupicolous ferns with creeping rhizome, covered with light reddish-brown scales. Leaves herbaceous-coriaceous, not bulged, densely covered with light reddish-brown, almost colorless, scales. Type: N. marantae (L.) Desv. The genus includes about 60 species that are found in the moun- tainous regions of the world. Literature; Juzepcezuk, S.V. 1951. Zametki o neko-torykh novykh Kriticheskikh i redkikh rasteniyakh krymskoi flory [Notes on some new critical and rare plants of the crimean flora]. Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 14. 127 wit \ | / ay % | Hi: = S Ij 62 : ZI ZAR RS ts DINE AR ANN 93 Plate VI. 1—Cryptogramma crispa (L.) R.Br. ex Hook.: |a—Fertile segment, 1b— sterile segment; 2—Marsilea_ strigosa Willd.; 3—M. quadrifolia L.: 3a— Sporocarp, 4—1soétes lacustris L.: 4a— Longitudinal section through base of sporophyll. 128 1. N. marantae (L.) Desv. 1813, Journ. Bot. Appl. (Paris) 1: 92; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 74.—Acrostichum marantae L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1071.—Cheilanthes marantae (L.) Domin, 1915, Biblioth. Bot. (Stutgart) 20: 133; Jermy and Fuchs, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 10. Leaves bipinnate, without articulation, up to 35 cm long, ever- green; leaf segments oblong-lanceolate, entire. Type: Europe (“in Europa australis”). Crimea (Ayudag, Novyi Svet).—In fissures of rocks—General distribution: Caucasus, Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean. Note. The specimen with the label “inter Borystenem,” pre- served in Kiev, was collected, most probably in Crimea. FAMILY 17. ADIANTACEAE (C. Presl) R.-C. Ching Small terrestrial ferns with solenostelic rhizomes covered with opaque scales. Petioles dark, lustrous; leaf blade pinnate-tetrapinnate; leaf segments obovate, trapezoid, or cuneate. Sori covered by leaf margin. This is a monotypic tropical family containing about 300 species. GENUS ADIANTUM L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1094; id. 1754, Gen. Pl., ed. 5: 485 Rhizome slender, creeping, covered with scales, leaves alternate or opposite, petioles without articulation. Type: A. capillus-veneris L. 1. A. capillus-veneris L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1096; Fomin, 1934, FI. SSSR, 1: 80; Lawalree, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 10. Leaves ovate, oblong-ovate, filmsy, glabrous, 10-35 cm long, light green. Type: Europe (“in Europae australis”). Crimea (Uchan-su, Miskhor, Yalta, Nikita, Ai-Petri, Yavluzy, Yauzlar, Kastel).—In fissures of rocks, near waterfalls, along the banks of mountain rivers, on stones, in mountains, on calcareous rocks.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; At- lantic Europe, Mediterranean, Iran.—2n=60. 95 129 FAMILY 18.H YPOLEPIDACEA E Pichi-Sermolli Large plants with creeping, siphonostelic rhizomes. Leaves bi- or tri-imparipinnate. Sori marginal, covered with the indusium and de- flexed leaf margin; spores tetrahedral and spherical. The family includes six genera and about 80—100 species that are distributed in the tropical and subtropical regions of the Eastern Hemisphere. GENUS PTERIDIUM Glad. ex Scop. 1700, Fl. Carn.: 169, nom. conserv. Rhizome long, with many branches; leaves tripinnate, on long petiole. Type: P. aquilinum (L.) Kuhn ex. Decken. An oligotypic genus comprising four to eight species, growing all over the world. There are two species in the USSR. Literature: Tryon, R.M.Jr. 1941. A revision of the genus Pteridium. Rhodora, 43. 1. Plants up to | m high; leaves glabrous or sparsely pubescent eran. We ORE DIANE... < ee ped 2 ee 1. P. aquilinum. + Plants more than | m high; leaves arachnoid-grayish-pubescent SS 2. P. tauricum. 1. P. aquilinum (L.) Kuhn ex Decken, 1879, Rein. Ost. Afr. 3, 3: 11; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 83; Valentine 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 12.—Prteris aquiline L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1075.— (Plate V, 3, 3a). Type: Europe (“in Europae_ sylvis praesertim coeduis”). North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora—rather rare); Baltic; Center; West; East (Lower Don; Trans-Volga).—In higher conifer- ous-deciduous forests; on forest edges, burned-out forest, forest mead- ows, on sandy and calcium-rich soils.—General distribution: Throughout, except deserts, steppes and polar regions. 2. P. tauricum V. Krecz. ex Grossh. 1939, Fl. Kavk. ed. 2, 1: 35.— Allosurus tauricus C. Presl. 1836, Tent. Pteridogr.: 154, nom. nud.— Pteris aquilina B. transcaucasica Rupr. 1845, Distr. Cryptogr. Vasc. III: 46. Type: Caucasus (“pr. Drych in tractu Suwant’’). Crimea (in pine forests, on “Yaila” [Mountain pastures in Crimea]).—General distribution: Caucasus, Iran. 96 130 Note. This species is typified by the specimen of P. aquilina B. transcaucasica Rupr. FAMILY 19. POLYPODIACEAE Berchtold and J. Presl Small epiphytic and terrestrial ferns with polystelic and solenostelic rhizomes that are covered with opaque scales; leaves two-ranked on upper side of rhizome. Sori naked, on underside of leaf blade. A large family comprising about 30 genera and 1,000 species that are distributed all over the world. GENUS POLYPODIUM L. 1753, Sp. Pi.: 1082; id. 1754, Gen. Pi, ed: S24 Leaves with pinnate or pinnatifid leaf blade, articulate; pinnae entire or remotely crenate. Sori orbicular or elliptical, without indusium. Type: P. vulgare L. The genus consists of about 75 species, distributed all over the world, growing on the land and on tree trunks. Literature: Shivas, M.G. 1961. Contribution to the cytology and taxonomy of the species of Polypodium in Europe and America. I. Cytology; II. Taxonomy. Journ. Linn. Soc. London (Bot.) 58.—Rothmaler, W. and Schneider, 1962. Die Gattung Polypodium in Europe. Kulturpflanze Beih., 3.—Bobrov, A.E. 1964. Sravnitel’nyi morfologo- anatomicheskii analiz vidov roda Polypodium flory SSSR [Compara- tive morphological and anatomical study of the species of the genus polypodium in the flora of the USSR]. Bot. Zhurn., 49, 4.—Fernandes, R.B. 1968. O genero Polypodium L. em Portugal. Bol. Soc. Brot., 42, 2. 1. Leaf Segments serrate, long-pointed. Sori ovoid........... ee es ee oe ee ee 2. P. interjectum. + Leaf segments entire, mostly obtuse. Sor orbicular....... 1. P. vulgare. © 0 ee aT ees iain oe res ae meet © le « emt ae eee oe we 1. P. vulgare L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1082; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 85, p.p.; Valentine, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 23. Type: Europe (“in Europae rmis rupium’”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center (Ladoga-IImen; Upper Volga—rare; Volga-Kama 131 east; Volga-Don—east); West (Carpathians; Dnieper; Moldavia— Kosoutsy, Arioneshty; Black Sea); Crimea.—On mossy rocks, boul- ders, rarely on soil, sometimes as an epiphyte on trunks of old trees, in shade.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Mediterranean, Asia Minor; North America.—2n=148. 2. P. interjectum Shivas, 1961, Journ. Linn. Soc. London (Bot.) 58: 29; Valentine, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 23.—P. vulgare subsp. prionoides (Aschers.) Rothm. 1929, Mitt. Thiir. Bot. Ver., N.F., 38: 106.—P. vulgare f. prionoides Aschers. 1896, in Aschers and Graebn. Syn. Mitteleurop. Fl.: 1: 94.—P. vulgare f. attenuatum Milde, 1867, Fil. Eur. Atl.: 92.—P. serratum auct. non Saut.: Fomin, 1934, FI. SSSR, 1: 89, p.p. Type: Scotland (“St. Cryus. Kincandineshire, Scotland”). Baltic (Kaliningrad); Center (Kaluga Region—Chertovo Gorodishche); West (Carpathians—Rakhov); Crimea _ (Issar, Ayudag).—On land, often together with P. vulgare.—General distribu- tion: Central Europe, Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean.—2n=222. FAMILY 20. PTERIDACEAE Reichenb. f. Rhizome solenostelic or dictyostelic, covered with opaque brown scales; petioles with a single V-shaped strand. Sori fused, forming a coenosorus, marginal and covered by its deflexed scarious margin. The family consists of about 12 genera and 300 species that are distributed in the tropical and subtropical regions. GENUS PTERIS L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1073; id. 1754, Gen. Pl., ed. 5: 484 Rhizome creeping; leaves imparipinnate, coriaceous, segments three(six) to nine pairs, opposite. Type: P. longifolia L. A large tropical genus comprising about 250 species. 1. P. cretica L. 1767. Mantissa: 130; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 83: Walker, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 11. Sterile leaves oblong, glabrous, long-petiolate, with sharply ser- rate segments; fertile leaves narrowly oblong, with entire segments. Type: Crete Island (“in Creta, Ilva Insula”). 97 132 Crimea (Gaspra).—On rocks in forests, dry stony slopes.—Gen- eral distribution: Caucasus; Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran.—2n=58, apogamous species. Note. Crimean locality—On_ the walls of dwellings—is appar- ently, the result of transportation of spores from Turkey or Western Transcaucasia. Order 7. MARSILEALES Plants heterosporous, aquatic or semiaquatic, rooted at the bot- tom. Sori found in sporocarps, each sours having mega- and micros- porangia lying side by side; sporangia thin-walled, covered but without annulus. Gametophytes unisexual. FAMILY 21. MARSILEACEAE Mirbel Perennial plants with slender, creeping, rhizome and two-ranked, four-foliate or filiform leaves. Sporocarps hard, sessile or stalked. The family consists of three genera and 80 species that are dis- tributed mostly in the Eastern Hemisphere. 1. Leaves with opposite pairs of leaflets....... 1. Marsilea. + Leaves filiform or subulate.............. 2. Piluluria. GENUS 1. MARSILEA L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1099; id. 1754, Gen. Pl., ed. 5: 485 Leaves long-petiolate, with two opposite pairs of leaflets with anastomosing veins. Sporocarps sessile or stalked, solitary or in groups. Type: M. guadrifolia L. The genus comprises about 70 species, distributed all over the world. Literature: Reed, C.F. 1954. Index Marsileata et Salviniata. Bot. Soc. Brot., 28, 20.—Launert, E. 1960. Vor argeiten zu einer Monographie der Gattung Marsilea L. Drie neue Arten aus dem sudlichen Africa. Mitt. Bot. Staatsamml. Miinchen, 3. 1. Sporocarps oval or ellipsoid, not sulcate, two to four each on a branched, pedieelicn cio!’ .aliovxtels, ..caold 1. M. quadrifolia. + Sporocarps roundish, sulcate, solitary.............. 2: 2. Sporocarps on long (two to three times as long as sporocarp) pedicels; leaves sparsely appressed-hairy, dimorphic...... 98 133 ee es 3. M. aegyptiaca. + Sporocarps subsessile; leaves strigose, not dimorphic ...... Se: Als. is imo nana: dqeteslt, wht « oi' 2. M. strigosa. 1. M. quadrifolia L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1099; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 91; Crabbe, 1964. Fl. Europ. 1: 24.—(Plate VI, 3, 3a). Lectotype: France (“in Indiae, Sibiriae, Galliae, Alsatiae fossis”). West (Carpathians—Transcarpathian Region—Ratovisty, Geiovitsy, Rekes, Dobron, Lateritsa, Batovo, Chop; Ivano-Frankov Region—frequently; © Maldavia—Izamailov — District—Mayaki, Yasski); East (Lower Don; Trans-Volga—rare; Lower Volga).—In stagnant waters of small water bodies, on silty banks of rivers.— General distribution: Caucasus; Atlantic Europe, Central Europe, Mediterranean, Iran, Himalayas, Japan-China; North America, Australia, Africa. —2n=32, 40, 100—140. Note. It was reported that, with drying out of the water bodies, squat forms develop with cut up leaves and strongly pubescent spo- rocarps. According to my observations, the nature of pubescence and capacity for reproduction depend on the conditions of the water bodies—the sporocarps do not develop under favorable conditions and the plants multiply vegetatively. 2. M. strigosa Willd. 1810, Sp. Pl.: 5, 1: 539; Fomin, 1934, FI. SSSR, 1: 91; Crabbe, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 24.—(Plate VI, 2). Type: South of the USSR (“prope Sareptam”). East (Lower Don; Lower Volga—rare).—In clayey habitats, river and lake high-waters, in dried out places, edges of swamps.— General distribution: Caucasus (Talysh), Russian Central Asia (north). 3. M. aegyptiaca Willd. 1810, Sp. Pl., 5, 1: 540; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 91; Crabbe, 1964, FI. Europ. 1: 24. Type: North Africa (“in Aegypto”). East (Lower Volga—rare).—In places with temporary wetting, depressions among sands.—General distribution: Russian Central Asia (Zaisan Island); Mediterranean (east). GENUS 2. PILULARIA L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1100; id. 1754, Gen. Pl., ed. 5: 485 Aquatic plants with subulate or filiform, 5-10 cm long leaves. Sporocarp dark reddish-brown, pubescent, globose, about 3 mm in diameter. 134 Type: P. globulifera L. The genus comprises eight species found in North and South America, Australia, New Zealand, Europe, and in the basin of the Mediterranean Sea. Literature: Reed, C.F. 1954. Index Marsileata et Salviniata. Bol. Soc. Brot., 28, 20.—Makirinta, U. 1964. Uber das vorkommen von Pilularia globulifera L. in Finland. Arch. Soc. Zool.-Bot. Fenn. “Vanamo”, 18, 3. 1. P. globulifera L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1100; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 90; Crabbe, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 24. Type: Europe (“in Europae inundatis”). East (Lower Volga—Gur’ev).—In rice fields, on bog soils, banks of shallow water bodies——General distribution: Scandinavia, Atlantic Europe, Central Europe, Mediterranean. Note 1. A.N. Krishtofovich (1931) and P.L. Dorofeev (1966) report the presence of this species in the Late Tertiary Period in the region of our “Flora” (Volga-Don—Dnieper). According to Makirinta (loc. cit.) this species growing in southwestern Finland is found, probably, in the Karelian Isthmus [Center (Ladoga-IImen)]. Note 2. Sometimes Pilularia is separated as an independent fam- ily Pilulariaceae Bercht. and J. Presl. Order 8. SALVINIALES Plants heterosporous, free-floating (less often growing on wet soil), with or without roots. The micro and mygasporangia occur in separate sori; each sorus is entirely covered by the indusium forming the sporocarp; sporangia thin-walled, with cover or without the an- nulus. Gametophytes unisexual. FAMILY 22. SALVINIACEAE Dumort. Plants aquatic, annual, with a slender stem and whorled leaves; two of these leaves in a whorl entire, floating, third divided and submersed. Sori stalked, surrounded by hairy, thin-walled, indusium containing 9-14 microsporangia or one or two megasporangia. A monotypic family. : : 99 135 GENUS SALVINIA Séquier 1754, Pl. Veron, 3: 52 A small genus with 12 species distributed in Europe, Asia, America, and Africa. Plants floating, branched, with 3-10 cm long stems; sporangia in groups at the base of leaves, spherical. Type: S. natans (L.) All. Literature: Shaparenko, K.K. 1956. Istoria salvinii [History of the Salviniales]. Tr. Bot. Inst. Akad. Nauk SSSR, Ser. 8, 2.—Reed, C.F. 1954. Index Marsileata et Salviniata. Bol. Soc. Brot. 28, 20. 1. S. natans (L.) All. 1785, Fl. Pedem. 2: 289; Fomin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 89; Lawalrée, 1964. Fl. Evrop. 1: 24.—Marsilea natans L. 1753, Sp. PI.: 1099. Leaves elliptical, weakly notched at apex, 5-14 mm long, 4-9 mm wide, with 0.2-0.8 mm long papillae above. Type: Italy (“in italiae fassis paludosis stagnentibus lente fluentibus”). Baltic (Lithuania); Crimea (Upper Volga: Volga-Kama; Volga- Don); West (Carpathians—Transcarpathian Region—Talysh, Beregovo, Letoritsa; Lvov Region—rare; Dnieper; Moldavia— Turunchuk; Black Sea); East.—On the surface of stagnant and slow- flowing waters, oxbows, less often in lakes, in high-water of rivers.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, Far East, Russian Central Asia; Central Europe, Mediterranean, Himalayas, Japan-China; North America, Africa (northern). Note. \t often multiplies only vegetatively. 100 Division 4. Pinophyta (=Gymnospermae) Woody plants reproducing by seeds. Gametophyte and sporo- phyte physiologically not independent; entire development of the female gametophyte, process of fertilization, and initiation of the development of sporophyte (embryo) occurs within the ovule and seed. An ovule consists of a single megasporangium (nucellus) with its envelope or integument but the ovary is absent. The male gameto- phyte is strongly reduced (antheridium absent) and attains complete development at the megasporangium stage. The microspores (pollen) develop in the anthers (microsporangia) that are borne on micros- porophylls, usually clustered in strobili. The ovules are naked, in megasporangium stage. The microspores (pollen) develop in the anthers (microsporangia) that are borne on microsporophylls, usually clustered in strobili. The ovules are naked, in megastrobili or [female] cones. In the members of our flora, the leaves are acicular, flat, or scaly and green (photosynthetic) or less often nongreen. Subdivision 1. Pinicae Large or small trees, sometimes shrubs, usually having monopo- dial growth, often with whorled branches. The wood comprises tra- | cheids including resin canals; leaves alternate, opposite and decussate, or in whorls of a few, acicular (needles) or scale-like. Female cones consisting of ovules covered by scales; cotyledons many, sometimes 2,3, OF wp to T5. 10 137 Class 5. Pinopsida (Coniferae) Leaves entire and undivided, at times slightly toothed, narrow, acicular, narrow-linear, or scale-like. The pith has resin canals. Microstrobili and female cones well developed or strongly reduced. Order 9. TAXALES The seeds have a fleshy aril; female cones strongly reduced, consisting of one or two erect ovules. Leaves narrowly linear, some- times acicular, with a distinct short petiole. FAMILY 23. TAXACEAE S.F. Gray Strobili usually dioecious, less often monoecious; male strobili usually solitary. Microsporophylls radially symmetric or almost lami- nar, with one to eight microsporangia; microspores with a thin granulose exine and very thin intine, without air sacs. Female cones solitary, surrounded by several pairs of opposite scales at base; aril fleshy. The plants are branched trees or shrubs with evergreen, narrow-linear leaves that are arranged spirally or in whorls. The family consists of five genera and 20 species that are dis- tributed (except on species) in the Northern Hemisphere and in the south to Kalimantan Island and Mexico. One species is found in New Caledonia. GENUS TAXUS L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1040; id. 1754, Gen. Pl., ed. 5: 462 Male strobili solitary; microsporophylls peltate with three to eight microsporangia; leaves without resin canals; female strobili surrounded by scale-like leaves; aril red. Lectotype: L. baccata L. The genus consists of up to 10 species growing in the countries of the Northern Hemisphere: in the Mediterranean, Europe, Asia Minor, Caucasus, East and Southeast Asia, and North America. 1. T. buccata L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1040; Komarov, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 131, Franco, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 39. Type: Europe (“in Europa, Canada”). 102 138 Baltic (Estonia—western districts): Center (Upper Dnieper— Belovezhsk forest); West (Carpathians); Crimea.—In shady broad- leaved and dark coniferous forests.—General distribution; Caucasus, Scandinavia (southern), Central Europe, Atlantic Europe, Mediterra- nean, Asia Minor.—2n = 24. Note. T. cuspidata Sieb. and Zucc. is sometimes found in parks from Leningrad to Moldavia. It is distinguished by more spiny leaves. Moreover, 7. canadensis Marsh. has been reported from parks in the Ukraine. Order 10. PINALES Female cones well-developed, consisting of an axis bearing the bract and ovuliferous scales with two upside down ovules; seeds usually winged, less often wingless. Leaves needle-like or narrowly linear (green) or scaly (non-green). Family 24. PINACEAE Lindl. Strobili diclinous, monoecious; male strobili solitary consisting of microsporophylls, that are spirally arranged, each microsporophyll bearing two microsporangia; microspores with two air sacs or, less often without them. Female cone consisting of ovuliferous scales that are hardened at maturity, and borne in axils of bract scales. The ovuliferous scales bear two upside down ovules on the upper surface at base; mature seeds with membranous wings or wingless. The family includes 11 genera and about 250 species that are distributed in the montane and plain regions of the temperate zone of the Northern Hemisphere. 1. Plants with only long shoots (auxiblasts); all leaves separate; dwarf shoots (brachyblasts) entirely absent............ 2. + Plants with both long and dwarf shoots; dwarf shoots with two, three, five, or many leaves m whorl... ...... 4. ose 4. 2. Female cones erect, opening on maturation between scales; leaves linear, flat, with two light-colored stripes beneath. . . . ee eee eT ee 1. Abies + Female cones pendent, drooping, falling unopened; leaves qua- drangular, rhombic, or flat in section with two keels on both 129 3. Bract scales longer than ovuliferous scales, with bidentate tip and subulately projecting cusp between teeth............ ae ae atiaaess, 2s eas ot Toes Be 2. Pseudotsuga. + Bract scales much shorter than ovuliferous scales and some- Mitiesveven incONnSspicuoUS. . «49... .. 0.6.5 p20 8. 3. Picea. 4(2). Dwarf shoots with two, three, or five, stiff, perennial leaves in each whorl; female cones maturing in two to three years... . i nt, Be eis deel fs sos SF 3 Ny 6. Pinus. + Dwarf shoots with dense many-leaved clusters (of 15—60 leaves); female cones maturing in one to three years.......... 3; 5. Leaves soft, deciduous; female cones small, 1.5—5 cm long, opening as seeds mature but not shedding seeds; seeds matur- ing in one year; dwarf shoots up to | cm long... . 4. Larix. + Leaves stiff, not deciduous; female cones large, more than 5 cm long, maturing in two or three years; cones shedding seeds at seed maturity; dwarf shoots 3—5 cm long...... 5. Cedrus. GENUS 1. ABIES Mill. 1754, Grad. Dict. Abridge, ed. 4: 1, p.p. Evergreen trees with whorled branches; leaves linear, flat, vertical or horizontal, usually with two stomatiferous bands beneath; leaves of fertile branches almost rectangular. Female cones cylindrical, erect; seeds maturing in one year and falling with scales while cone axis persisting for a long time. Lectotype: Abies alba Mill. This genus includes about 40 species distributed in the countries of the Northern Hemisphere. Literature: Matsenko, A.E. 1964. Pikhty vostochnogo polushariya (Firs of the Eastern Hemisphere). 7r. Bot. Inst. Akad. Nauk SSSR, Ser. 1, 13. 1. Bract scales short, half or one-third as long as ovuliferous scales and hence not visible on outer side of cone. Buds glo- bose, strongly resinous; leaves with light green stomatiferous eeomee ts at ho Poe Ye 1. A. sibirica. + Bract scales longer than ovuliferous scales, deflexed down- ward, with recurved cusp. Buds oval, not resinous; leaves with two white stomatiferous stripes beneath........ 2. A. alba. 1. A. sibirica Ledeb. 1833, Fl. Alt. 4: 202; Komarov, 1934, FI. SSSR, 1: 139; Chapter, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 29.—(Plate VII, 4). 140 104 103 141 Type: Altai (“in montibus Altaicis”). North (Dvina-Pechora—east); Center (Volga-Kama—east).— Very rare in pure plantations, usually in the mixed dark coniferous forests, and in the south of the Ural Mountains—mixed with broad- leaved species, to 700 m above sea.—General distribution: Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia; Mongolia (extreme north). 2. A. alba Mill. 1768, Gard. Dict., ed. 8, No. 1; Komarov, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 136; Chater, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 30. Center (Upper Dnieper—Belovezhsk forest); West (Carpathians).—In mixed fir-spruce and fir-beech forests, to 1,400 m above sea.—General distribution: Central Europe, Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean (Spain—north; Italy—north, Macedonia).— 2n = 24. Note 1. A. alba Mill. was described from the trees grown in England, whose seeds were obtained from Switzerland. Note 2. In cultivation, in the gardens and parks of the Ukraine, Baltic Region, and Belorussia, we came across A. concolor Lindl. and A. balsamea Mill. Moreover A. nordmanniana (Stev.) Spach, and in the Baltic Region A. fraseri Poir, are not uncommon. GENUS 2. PSEUDOTSUGA Carr. 1867, Traite Gen Conif., ed. 2: 256 Large evergreen trees with irregularly whorled branches; leaves narrowly linear, 1.5—2.5 mm [sic., 1.5—2.5 cm] long, narrowed toward base, green above, with two white stomatiferous bands beneath. Female cones 7—10 cm long, oblong-ovate or cylindrical; falling wholly, maturing in one year; ovuliferous scales orbicular, woody; bract scales bidentate at apex, with a cusp between two teeth, projecting above 1 cm and more; microspores without air sacs. Type: P. menziesii (Mirb.) Franco. The genus includes four species distributed in Eastern Asia (Japan, China) and in the mountains in western North America. 1. P. menziesii (Mirb.) Franco, 1950, Conif. Duar. Nom.: 4; id. 1950, Bol. Soc. Brot., ser. 2, 24: 74; id. 1964, FI. Europ. 1: 30 —Abies menziesii Mirb. 1825, Mém. Mus. Hist. Nat. (Paris) 13: 63, 70.—Pinus Plate VII. 1 — Juniperus communis L.; 2 —J. sabina L.; 3 —J. sibirica Burgsd.; 4 — Abies sibirica Ledeb.; 5 — Picea obovata Ledeb.; 6 — Pinus pallasiana D. Don. 142 taxifolia Lamb. 1803, Descr. Gen. Pinus, 1: 51, tab. 33, non Salisb. 1796.—P. douglasii Sabine ex. D. Don, 1832, in Lamb. Descr. Gen. Pinus, ed. 3, 3: 1, tab. 1.—Psendotsuga douglasii (Sabine ex D. Don) Carr. 1867, Traité Gén. Conif., ed. 2: 256.—P. taxifolia (Lamb.) Britt. 1889, N.Y. Acad. Sci. Trans. 8: 74, Comb. illegit. Type: Alaska (“Nootka, Nouvelle Georgie’). Seldom cultivated in parks, dendrariums and plantations in the southwestern regions. In Western Europe it is widely grown for timber.— General distribution: North America (Pacific Coast). GENUS 3. PICEA A. Dietr. 1824, Fl. Umgeb. Berl. 2: 794 Evergreen trees, with rather regularly whorled branches, without dwarf shoots; leaves needle-like, quadrangular, or somewhat flat, and then carinate on both sides, with two stomatiferous bands on morpho- logically upper surface, arranged spirally on leaf cushions. Male strobili developing in axils of scaly leaves of one-year-old shoots, at the end of branches. Female cones terminal on branches, drooping, falling wholly after shedding seeds; bract scales very small. Type: P. abies (L.) Karst. The genus comprises not more than 37 species distributed usu- ally as forest-forming trees in the Northern Hemisphere. Literature: Bobrov, E.G. 1971. Istoviya i sistematika roda Picea [History and systematics of the genus Picea]. Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. T, 1970: 1. Scales of female cones more or less convex, arched, hard, woody, densely appressed; female cones compact from young age to sced. maturation. . ..6-.2 00 site . «tes cee, 2. + Scales of female cones thin, soft, somewhat plicate, not ap- pressed; female cones soft, lax from young age to seed matura- Teer sn as. tte Chad oe ee oe + Wah teen cl eee 4. 2. Young shoots glabrous or subglabrous; female cones 10—15 or 359,em fone. Sith 08 ei hiad th + os ds One 3: + Young shoots densely pubescent with rusty hairs; female cones 5—8 cm long, their scales obovate, rounded and entire at apex. Plants of northern part of Kola Peninsula, northeastern Euro- pean part of Russia, Cis-Ural and Ural...... 2. P. obovata. 3. Female cones 10-15 cm long; ovuliferous scales ovate-rhom- bic, truncate and erose-toothed above. Plants of the Baltic Region, Belorussia, and Carpathians......... 1. P. abies. 143 + Female cones 5—9 cm long; ovuliferous scales orbicular, subentire. Plants distributed from Belorussia to Tataria and from the coasts of the White Sea to the forest-steppes.................. eer aes FEET. Y 3. P. x fennica. 4(1). Young shoots pubescent, winter buds with appressed scales; leaves glaucous, flexible, weakly spiny. . . . 4. P. engelmannii. + Young shoots not pubescent; winter buds with patent scales; leaves glaucescent-green, stiff, strongly spiny. . . . 5. P. pungens. Section 1. Picea. Scales of female cones arched, hard, woody, densely appressed; leaves tetragonal in section, stomatiferous on all four sides. Type: P. abies (L.) Karst. 1. P. abies (L.) Karst, 1881, Deutsche Fl.: 324.—Pinus abies L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1002.—Picea vulgaris Link, 1830, Abh. Akad. Wiss. Berl. 1827: 180.—P. excelsa (Lam.) Link, 1841, Linnaea, 15: 517.—P. abies subsp. abies; Franco, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 31; Parfenov, 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 8: 5.—P. abies subsp. alpestris (Stein.) Parf. 1971. Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 8: 7, non al.—P. abies subsp. acuminata (G. Beck) Parf. 1971, ibid: 8.—P. excelsa f. acuminata G. Beck, 1887, Ann. Naturh. Mus. (Wein), 2: 61. Type: Europe (“in Europae . . . humidiusculis”). Baltic; Center (Ladoga-Ilmen—west; Upper Dnieper); West (Carpathians)—In pure spruce, dark coniferous forests and mixed with small-leaved and broad-leaved trees.—General distribution: Cen- tral Europe (mountains), Mediterranean (mountains).—2n = 22, 24. 2. P. obovata Ledeb. 1833, Fl. Alt. 4: 202; Komarov 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 145.—P. abies subsp. obovata (Ledeb.) Hutt. 1949, Svensk. Bot. Tidskr. 43: 388; Franco, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 31.—(Plate VII, 5). Type Altai (“in regione Altaica”). North (Karelia-Murman—extreme north of Kola Peninsula; Dvina- Pechora—east of the North Dvina River); Center (Volga-Kama— Cis-Urals, Ural).—In dark coniferous forests and mixed with small-leaved forest trees.—General distribution: Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, Far East; Mongolia (extreme north), Japan-China (northwestern Manchuria). 3. P. x fennica (Regel) Kom. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 145.—Pinus abies var. fennica Regel, 1863, Gartenfl. 12: 95, fig. 6.—Picea vulgaris var. uralensis Tepl. 1862, Bull. Soc. Nat. Moscou, 41, 2: 249, 106 144 fig. 2, 3.— Pinus abies var. medioxima Nyl. ex Pellm. 1869, Bull. Soc. Bot. Fr. 10: 501.—Picea vulgaris var. uwarowii Kauffm. 1866, Mosk. Fl.: 605.—P. excelsa subsp. fennica (Regel) Aschers. and Graebn; 1897, Syn. Mitteleur Fl. 1: 200.—P. obovata var. fennica (Regel) Henry, 1913, in Henry and Elwes, trees Gr. Brit. Irel. 6: 1359.—P. ruthenica Bobr. 1944, Sov. Bot. 2: 14, 19, nom. mud.—P. abies subsp. fennica (Regel) Parf. 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast 8: 7. Type: Finland (“in den Waldungen Finnlands, Helsingfors”) North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora—southwest); Center (Ladoga-IImen; Upper Volga; Volga-Kama—west; Volga-Don— north).—General distribution: Scandinavia (Finland, Sweden, Norway). Note. In Finland and Scandinavian Peninsula P. x fennica occurs throughout except the extreme north, where it is replaced by P. obovata Ledeb. Section 2. Casicta Mayr, 1890, Monogr. Abiet.: 44; Bobrov, 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 7: 57. Scales of female cones thin, soft, flexible, somewhat folded, not appressed, because of which cones appear lax up to maturation; leaves rhombic or somewhat flat in section, with two keels on upper and lower surfaces, stomatiferous on both sides. Type: P. ajanensis Fisch. ex Carr. 4. P. engelmannii Parry ex Engelm. 1863, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, 2: 212; Komarov, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 149; Franco, 1964, FI. Europ. 1: 31—P. commutata Parl. ex DC. 1868, Prodr. 16, 2: 417. Type: North America (“higher parts of the Rocky Mountains from New Mexico to the headwaters of the Columbia and Missouri rivers”). Grown in the parks of Baltic cities and in the western European part of Russia—General distribution: North America (in southwest- ern Canada and in Northwestern U.S.A. in the Rocky and Cascade mountains, at 500-4,000 m above sea). 5. P. pungens Engelm. 1879, Gard. Chron., nov. Ser., 11: 334; Komarov, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 1: 150; Franco, 1964, Fl. Europ. 1: 31. Type: North America (“of the Rocky Mountains Flora”). Often grown in street plantation of cities and in parks.—General distribution: North America (in the Western States of America, in Rocky Mountains, at 2,000—3,500 m above sea). er = = == = 107 145 Note. Individual trees of P. omorika (Pancic) Furkyne and P. glauca (Moench) Voss. are found in parks in the Baltic Region. GENUS 4. LARIX Mill. 1754, Gard. Dict. Abridge. ed. 4, 2, No. 3, excl. Deciduous trees with long and dwarf (branchyblasts) shoots with clusters of soft leaves; leaves linear with two resin-canals. Male strobili numerous, basally surrounded by scales; microspores without air sacs. Female cones with both ovuliferous and bract scales, latter longer and shorter than the former; cones globose or oblong, matur- ing and opening up in first year; seeds winged. Lectotype: Larix decidua Mill. The genus comprises about 16 species distributed in the moun- tain and forest-steppe zone of the Northern Hemisphere. Literature: Bobrov, E.G. 1972. Istoriya i sistematika listvennits [History and systematics of the larches]. Komarovskie Chtenie, 25. 1. Ovuliferous scales of cones straight or convex, sometimes scarcely curved inward and outward at margin but not revolute. Pe Me oO. AN wits Wits one 6 UA, Mebeeeh 3 t. Z. + Ovuliferous scales of cones revolute....... 4. L. leptolepsis. 2. Ovuliferous scales of cones flat, straight, spatulate, truncate above, sometimes notched................ 5. L. gmelinii. + Ovuliferous scales of cones straight or scarcely convex, rounded cc ia arse fo as in ys 1S . 29H hi Cee EEA PEO TERI 3 23. 19. Spikelets 1.8-2.3 mm long, on very short (0.10.5 mm long) pedicels or secund, narrowly linear, spicate, 0.5—2.5 cm long and 12.5 mm wide racemes. Plants annual, 3-10 cm high. Es BER. B04). (8.1 EPSAAA« el GAR ARO 48. Mibora. + Spikelets 4-7 mm long, always sessile........... 20. 20. Lemma lanceolate, awnless; spikelets rather wide, in deep hollows of strongly thickened spike axis, with fruit partly breaking into segments. Plants annual, on coastal sands. . . MMM ICAI: BiG WU Ri: etn Eka Peon ot 21. + Lemma narrowly lanceolate, terminating into 2-7 mm long, straight awn; spikelets very narrow, in shallow depressions eRMIUTE DIG CANES. (i)! 02600 Sa W eerie a2. 21. All spikelets with two glumes........... 17. Parapholis. + Only uppermost spikelet with two glumes, others with only PRE OG Lio) Alek eat 18. Monerma. 22. Annual plants of Crimea; spike axis more or less flexuous and breaking with fruit into segments; glume one, one-tenth to gne-sixth as long as spikelet..::. .) ic. 6 .e.05. 63. Psilurus. + Perennial plants of forest zone; spike axis straight and with fruit not breaking into segments; glumes two, both reduced to narrow fringe at base of spikelet......... 90. Nardus. 23(18). All spikelets, except the uppermost, with only one glume; De mOeS. . 2. os cela Boer mew aH 75. Briza. + Lemma of different form and not cordate......... 88. 88. Spikelets 1.5—3.5 mm long, with one or two flowers, in one or two approximate rows on 0.1-0.5 mm long pedicel, secund on spicate branches which, in turn, are also secund, in linear or oblong, spicate panicle; glumes saccate, with dorsal bulge....... 53. Beckmannia (cf. also step 56). 129 [75 + Panicles usually not secund, less often secund, and then spikelets not borne in two approximate rows, secund on their tranches: ‘elumes not saccates. 6-2 Uo. 89. 89. Ovary and caryopsis densely pubescent at apex...... 90. + Ovary and caryopsis glabrous, very rarely with few (to seven) een eegie ee , ST Ee ALPS II TESS 99. 90. Sheaths of cauline leaves (as also leaves of vegetative branches) closed almost over entire length......... 91. + Sheaths of cauline leaves closed to not more than half their length from base, lacerate almost to base......... 95. 91. Spikelets 3.5—9 mm long with two or three(four) flowers, in very dense spicate 0.8-8 cm long inflorescence; lemma 3— 6 mm long, with three to five short teeth at apex, often terminating into cusps or up to 3.5 mm long awns. Peren- nial, densely caespitose plants............ 80. Sesleria. + Spikelets 10-40(50) mm long with 3—15(20) flowers; lemma Pore en lenge. . 2° PS, SS Ge ey. . 92. 92. Lemmas with prominent keel and 7—13 veins throughout their length; lower glume with five, and upper with seven to emerase Ser erel pt} Se, QUE Pe Pye Ba 19. Ceratochloa. + Lemma dorsally rounded or only weakly carinate. .. . 93. 93. Lower glumes with three to five and upper with five to seven veins; lemma dorsally rounded, broadly lanceolate to obovate, with 7—11 veins. Annual plants. . . . 21. Bromus. + Lower glume with one and upper with three veins; lemma dorsally weakly carinate, lanceolate, with five to seven(nine) ewer Peri Se ip he eres ots oFahyiyr,’ | 94. 94. Perennial plants, 20-120 cm high; lemma subobtuse or scarcely emarginate at apex, with more or less long subapi- Garawe- or awnless. 0. 2) ee 20. Bromopsis. + Annual plants, 10-60 cm high; lemma with two acute teeth at apex, with rather long (7-60 mm) subapical awn... . . a eee: oe ER eee 22. Anisantha. 95(90). Lemma awnless or with awn arising from its apex. Peren- ieee plants.) .°.- “SOON Prbenesho gyleep . 96. + Lemmas of all or only lower flowers of spikelet with geniculately bent awn arising from their back, but often closer to the apex, less often (in cultivated species of the Eeeen vend) QWHIESS. 9. 22922 PARP, . oF. 96. Glumes almost entirely membranous; lemma with three teeth at apex terminating into cusps, with tufts of stiff, 1—1.6 mm long hairs on sides of callus. Coastal and marshy plants. . . Ea ee kee cs eM Cy Pe ee nd 56. Scolochloa. — es 176 + Glumes coriaceous-membranous, less often membranous; lemma acute or with a straight awn at apex, without teeth, without tufts of stiff hairs on sides of callus. Plants of drier habitatsir sy otetd.< Shan 57. Festuca (cf. also step 42). 97. Spikelets 7—9.5 mm long, with two flowers, of which the lower staminate or sterile, upper bisexual; rachilla without articulation between flowers, and with fruit not breaking into segments. Perennial. plants.:<|. .....\)./+a Rie eee f asistbey. Speeds 25. Arrhenatherum (cf. also step 77). + Spikelets 8—30(40) mm long with two to five(seven) flowers, of which the lower always bisexual; rachilla with fruit usually breaking into segments below each flower, less often not breaking, but then spikelets much longer (more than 15 mm long) and: plants annual... 007. gon) sa ee ee 98. 98. Perennial plants; spikelets 8-25 mm long; rachilla breaking into segments below each flower; glumes with three to five veins; lemma 7—16 mm long....... 23. Helictotrichon. + Annual plants; spikelets (15)20—30(40) mm long; rachiila breaking into segments below each flower or not breaking; glumes with five to nine veins; lemma 12—25(30) mm long. ” swidbtw! cides. Gus 16° Siw Sie Rae 24. Avena. 99(89). Lemmas with awn arising from their apex or back, but some- times very short and concealed under glumes or present only on lemma of. one of the. flowers: 2. 4. oo ee 100. + Lemmas of all flowers without awn............ La 130 100. Lemma dorsally awned; awn with hairy articulation near middle and clavate at apex; spikelets 3-5 mm long, two- flowered; panicle 2-8 cm long, usually somewhat lax....... dingtl mig se Sind Sit SS Te Sn eB 38. Corynephorus. + Awns of lemma without hairy articulation, at apex not Cavates | Gijus Wayhee [Ve i OS Oh Sete Se 101. 34) COE Wetted. Deen». osc. corte 102. + Perennial plants, 10—100(150) cm high, caespitose or with creeping ‘underground shoots... . . «) bat net /secund panicle: 2... 20.02%. ws). Ss 129. 129. Lemma 0.8—1.1 mm long, almost entirely membranous, with three veins; stamens two; spikelets 1.2—2.5 mm long, with (3)5— 10(15) flowers; panicles 5—20 cm long. Annual plants of riverbanks in the lower reaches of the Volga........... eee eee eee 103. Diandrochloa. + Lemma more than 1.5 mm long; stamens three....... 130. 130. Annual plants, ephemerals, 10—30(40) cm high; panicle branches more or less scabrous or pubescent; lemma lanceolate, with five veins; spikelets 2.76.5 mm long, with two to seven(nine) GME PIE) S10, 8) ew, Cie te. Be Se OR ae 131: + Perennial plants, less often (Poa annua) annual, but then panicle branches glabrous and smooth.................. 132. 131. Panicle very dense, spicate, linear or oblong............ i ee 31. Rostraria (cf. also step 107). +.Panicle very lax with distant spikelets. ..... 65. Eremopoa. 132. Branches of linear or oblong, less often almost ovoid panicle covered with very short, dense hairs; palea membranous, dis- tinctly differing in texture from coriaceous-membranous lemma. i oa nk see oe ale es cn 32. Koeleria. + Panicle usually more or less lax, less often compressed and dense but its branches always more or less scabrous from spinules or smooth but without hairs; palea similar in texture ME, ee lle oa eg eee eee Ro coe 133. 133. Plants rather densely caespitose, shoots at base bulbously thick- ened; panicle branches smooth; lemma (2)2.4—3.2(3.5) mm long with three to five veins, more or less hairy in lower half and along veins, membranous in upper half, obtuse or subacute. . eens os. OP PSE ee 66. Catabrosella. + Shoots at base not bulbously thickened, less often (in Poa bulbosa) with bulbous thickening, but then panicle branches more or less scabrous and lemma membranous over lesser part. ES eR: GSH US! GG. IU. MOWAT Ae, MS 134. 182 134. Lemma with three to five veins; palea along keel usually only with spinules or with spinules and hairs, less often (in Poa annua and P. supina) only with hairs; panicle branches more or less scabrous or smooth, in latter case without obtuse or sub- acute tubercles. Plants of various habitats.............. Sis 0ntato) aesesh 25 nce. ans 64. Poa (cf. also step 42). + Lemma with three prominent veins; palea along keel usually glabrous and smooth, sometimes more or less hairy but always without spinules; panicle branches smooth but all the same covered with obtuse or subacute tubercles visible at high mag- nification. Plants usually found on banks of water bodies, some- times in, the @yaier. a8! Jo. 20% en. Hav Sate 69. Catabrosa. TRIBE 1. BRACHYPODIEAE (Hack.) Hayek Spikelets numerous, on very short (0.5—2 mm long), thick pedi- cels, distichous; lemma with seven(nine) veins; lodicules two; ovary densely hairy at apex; caryopsis with a long linear hilum; starch grains simple, of different sizes; chromosomes small. Perennial or annual plants; anatomy of the leaf blade festucoid. Type: Brachypodium Beauv. GENUS |. BRACHYPODIUM Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost.: 100 Spikelets 1.3—3.5 cm long, with 5—15 flowers, distichous, in 5-15 cm long spikes; glumes shorter than lemma, not keeled, with three to nine veins; lemma 8—11 mm long with seven(nine) veins, with a cusp or up to 13 mm long straight awn at apex. Perennial plants, 30—120 cm high, leaf blade flat, 4-12 mm wide. Lectotype: B. pinnatum (L.) Beauv. About 30 species comprising this genus are distributed in the subtropical and temperate countries of Eurasia and Africa, as also mountainous regions of Central and South America, tropical Africa, Sri Lanka, and New Guinea. 1. Lemma of middle and upper flowers of spikelets with 7-13 mm long awn; anthers 1.8—3 mm long. Plants caespitose, without creeping underground shoots.......... 1. B. sylvaticum. + Lemma of all flowers with up to 6 mm long awn; anthers 3— 4.5 mm long. Plants with creeping underground shoots, usually ge ee eee are 2. B. pinnatum. | | 135 183 Section 1. Leptorachis Nevski, 1934, Tr. Sredneaz. Univ. Ser. 8c, 17: 36.—Brevipodium A. and D. Léve, 1961, Bot. Nat. (Lund) 114, 1: 36. Spikes with rather slender rachis, often drooping. Plants without creeping underground shoots. Basic chromosome number 9. Type: B. sylvaticum (Huds.) Beauv. 1. B. sylvaticum (Huds.) Beauv. op. cit. 101; Nevski, 1934, FI. SSSR, 2: 594.—Festuca sylvatica Huds. 1762, Fl. Angl.: 38.— Brevipodium sylvaticum (Huds.) A. and D. Love. Type: Great Britain (“in sylvis et sepibus frequens”). a. Subsp. sylvaticum.—Stems inclined; leaf sheath and blade glabrous or scatteredly hairy; lemma weakly hairy only on sides. Baltic; Center; West; East (Lower Don; Trans-Volga); Crimea.— In forests among shrubs, forest glades; up to middle mountain zone.— General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western and Eastern Siberia, south of Far East, Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas, Japan- China.—2n=18. b. Subsp. pubescens (Peterm.) Tzvel. 1973, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 10: 89.—B. gracile B. pubescens Peterm. 1838, Fl. Lips. Excurs.: 70.—Bromus dumosus Vill. 1787. Hist. Pl. Dauph. 2: 119, p.p., nom. illeg —Brachypodium sylvaticum subsp. dumosum (Vill:) Tzvel. 1970, Spisok Rast. Gerb. Fl. SSSR, 18: 21—Stems inclined; leaf sheaths and blades rather densely hairy; lemma rather densely hairy on sides and in upper part. Type: East Germany, Leipzig District (precise mention of the locality not available). Baltic (Saarema Island); Center (Volga-Don: on limestone and chalk exposures along the Don River); West (Carpathians; Dnieper: on chalk exposures along the North Donets River; Moldavia; Black Sea); East (Lower Don: along the Don River and its tributaries); Crimea.—In deciduous forests, among shrubs, in forest glades; up to lower mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus; Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor. Section 2. Brachypodium. Spikes with relatively thick rachis, not drooping. Plants with creeping underground shoots. Basic chromosome number 7. 2. B. pinnatum (L.) Beauv. op. cit.: 155; Nevski, op. cit.: 594.— Bromus pinnatus L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 78. 136 184 Type: Europe (“in Europae sylvis montosis apricis’’). a. Subsp. pinnatum—Lemma pubescent throughout or only on sides. North (Karelia-Murman: extreme south; Dvina-Pechora); in basins of the North Dvina and Onega rivers); Baltic; Center; West (Carpathians; Dnieper; Moldavia); East (Trans-Volga); Crimea.—In deciduous and mixed forests, in forest glades, meadows, among shrubs; up to middle mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western and Eastern Siberia (in the east up to Trans-Baikal), Russian Central Asia (northeast); Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediter- ranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Japan-China (Great [Bol’shoi] Khingan).—2n=28. b. Subsp. rupestre (Host) Tzvel. op. cit.: 22.—Bromus rupestris Host, 1809, Gram. Austr. 4: 10, tab. 17.—Brachypodium rupestre (Host). Roem. and Schult. 1817, Syst. Veg. 2: 736; Nevski, op. cit.: 595 —Lemma glabrous and almost smooth; leaf blade narrower in middle than in preceding subspecies, often convolute. Type: Yugoslavia (“in rupestribus ad mare adriaticum”). Center (southeast of Volga-Kama); East (Trans-Volga: southern Urals); Crimea.—On stony slopes and rocks, in forest glades, among shrubs; up to middle mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus; Central Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, northwestern Iran. GENUS 2. TRACHYNIA Link 1827, Hort. Bot. Berol. 1: 42 Spikelets (1)1.5—3(5) cm long, with 7—20(30) flowers; in groups of (one)two to four(six), borne in distichous 1.5—10 cm long spikes; glumes shorter than lemma, without keel, with three to seven veins; lemma 6.5—8 mm long, with seven veins, with 9-12 mm long apical awn. Annual plants, 3—25(35) cm high, with flat, 1.5—5 mm wide, leaf blades. Type: T. distachya (L.) Link. Three closely related species of this genus are distributed in the countries of the ancient Mediterranean from the Canary Islands to northern India, as also in Ethiopia and South Africa. 1. T. distachya (L.) Link, 1827, Hort. Bot. Berol. 1: 43; Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 596.—Bromus distachyos L. 1756, Cent. Pl. 2: 8.— Brachypodium distachyon (L.) Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost.: 101, 155.— Leaf sheaths glabrous, ligules 0.6—1.3 mm long; lemma weakly scabrous 185 from small tubercles, often with stiff hairs or spinules near margin; anthers 0.40.6 mm long.—(Plate VIII, 1). Type: Eastern Mediterranean (“in Oriente”). West (Black Sea: near Odessa and Zhdanov); Crimea.—On stony and clayey slopes, rocks, taluses and gravel-beds, sometimes as a weed of the roadsides, in plantations; up to lower mountain zone.— General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas, Africa (Ethiopia); as ecdemic in other countries. —2n=10 (Petrova, 1968, 30). TRIBE 2. TRITICEAE Dumort. Spikelets many-flowered, less often one-flowered, sessile or on very short pedicel, borne singly or in groups in distichous or polys- tichous spikes; lemma with five(seven) veins; lodicules two; ovary densely hairy at apex; caryopsis with a long linear hilum; starch grains simple, of different sizes; chromosomes large. Perennial or annual plants; anotomy of leaf blade of festucoid type. Type: Triticum L. GENUS 3. ELYMUS L. io, ap. PI; 63, s. str.; 1d:,1754, Gen. Pl., ed. 5: 36 General inflorescence—linear spikes with rachis not breaking with fruit; spikelets borne singly, less often in twos and threes, sessile or subsessile, with (two)three to five(seven) flowers. Glumes without transverse furrow at base, lanceolate, elliptical, lanceolate-oblong, or lanceolate-ovate, with three to nine, more or less prominent veins, but without a distinct keel. Lemma awned or awnless, with triangular, more or less hairy callus at base. Perennial plants, 25-150 cm high, without creeping underground shoots. Lectotype: E. sibiricus L. About one hundred species. This genus is distributed almost in all extratropical countries of both hemispheres, and partly also in the mountains of the tropics. Literature: Melderis, A. 1950. The short-awned species of the genus Roegneria of Scotland, Iceland and Greenland. Sv. Bot. Tidskr. 44, 132.—Léve, A. and D. Léve. 1965. Taxonomic remarks on some American alpine plants. Univ. Colorado Stud., Ser. Biol., 17. 186 NN Fe WAY xt “PO SSR “hl 17 Pucak ¥ FA we SOy SS RQ > —— __ > ip Mj SS) So N SSS ao LLL VA pa 138 137 187 _ All or only middle spikelets borne in groups of two or three; lemma scabrous with more or less deflexed, 10-20 mm long awn. ee ee ee 2: All spikelets in spikes borne singly; spikes erect or somewhat RINE bic Sutoyer yee cots ie See OI ORR, PORES wae. a: . Spike erect and rather dense; all spikelets borne in groups of two or three; glumes 7-10 mm long, with three to five veins. Se FD eee VD TSR SO, Be 8. 1. E. dahuricus. Spikes very lax and strongly drooping; only middle spikelets borne in pairs; glumes 4-5.5 mm long, with three veins. . . . ee Oe SALI NIN. BOON 10. E. sibiricus. . Lemma with more than 7 mm long apical awn......... 4. Lemma awnless or with up to 5 mm long awn........ 6. .Glumes 12—18 mm long (excluding awn), with seven to nine veins; lemma 11—16 mm long, more or less scabrous, with 15— 30 mm long awn; their callus with 0.2 mm long hairs only on sides; anthers 3-5 mm long.......... 2. E. panormitanus. Glumes up to 12 mm long (excluding awn), with three to nine veins; lemma with awns 7—20 mm long; their callus with 0.5 mm long hairs on back and sides; anthers 1.2—-2.5 mm long. . I a i ca Cp a io Be hc = . Lemma only in upper half, mostly on veins, sparsely spinulose, eremoia aa lower half, .... «0.0. sry s sey 5. E. caninus. Lemma sparsely spinulose throughout outer surface, sometimes Wa very short hairs at apex........... 4. E. uralensis. . Lemma spinulose throughout or almost throughout, or with eee yt. 9 LE oe. 0. ORR I. . [a Lemma more or less scabrous from spinules only in upper third or glabrous and smooth excluding always more or less hairy callus, less often with very short hairs at base on sides. . . . 8. . Spikes rather dense, often somewhat secund; glumes usually broadly lanceolate, only slightly shorter than lemma, with a cusp or up to 3 mm long awn at apex; lemma scabrous from scattered spinules, with a cusp or up to 5 mm long awn at apex. 8 Se a ae ee 3. E. mutabilis. + Spikes more lax, not secund; glumes usually lanceolate-ellipti- cal, half to two-thirds as long as lemma, acute or with 1 mm Plate VIII. 1—Trachynia distachya (L.) Link: !a—Spikelet, 1b—floral scales with segment of rachilla; 2—-Eremopyrum orientale (L.) Jaub. and Spach: 2a—Spikelet; 2b—floral scales with segment of rachilla. 139 188 long cusp at apex; lemma rather densely covered with very short hairs, some spiny, acute or with up to 1.5 mm long cusp a. ea. - ae 8. E. macrourus. 8. Segments of rachilla covered with only very short spinules; Spikes father dense, erect. ...% . .. «.<... iak 7. E. kronokensis. + Segments of rachilla covered with spinules and short hairs; spikes more lax, usually somewhat drooping at apex... . 9. 9. Glumes 8—12 mm long, usually only slightly (not more than by one-fourth) shorter than adjacent lemma, with five to seven veins, glabrous on inner surface....... 6. E. trachycaulus. + Glumes 5—8 mm long, usually two-thirds as long as adjacent lemma, with three to five veins, pubescent on inner surface. . « 0+. op SEM oie 2. oH. ee ee ceo, Se 9. E. fibrosus. Section 1. Turczaninovia (Nevski) Tzvel. 1968, Rast. Tsentr. Azii, 4: 214.—Clinelymus sect. Turczaninovia Nevski, 1932, Izv. Bot. Sada Akad. Nauk SSSR, 30: 645. Spikes erect, rather dense; all spikelets borne in groups of two or three; glumes 7-10 mm long, with three to five veins. Type: E. dahuricus Turcz. ex Griseb. 1. E. dahuricus Turcz. ex Griseb. 1852, in Ledeb. Fl. Ross 4: 331; Turcz. 1856, Bull. Soc. Nat. Moscou, 29, 1: 61.—Clinelymus dahuricus (Turez. ex Griseb.) Nevski, 1932, Izv. Bot. Sada Akad. Nauk SSSR, 30: 645; Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 691. Type: Trans-Baikal (“In pratis Dahuriae nerczinensis”). Baltic (ecdemic in Riga).—May be found only an introduced plant by the roadsides and in habitations.—General distribution: Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia (mountains); Iran Region (Afghanistan), Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan- China.—2n=42. Section 2. Goulardia (Husn.) Tzvel. 1970, Spisok Rast. Gerb. Fl. SSSR, 18: 27.—Goulardia Husn. 1896, Gram.: 83. Spikes erect or weakly drooping; all spikelets borne singly; glumes 5—18 mm long, with three to nine veins. Type: E. caninus (L.) L. 2. E. panormitanus (Parl.) Tzvel. 1970. Spisok Rast. Gerb. FI. SSSR, 18: 27.—Agropyron panormitanum Parl. 1840, Pl. Rar. Sic. 2: 20.—Triticum panormitanum (Parl.) Bertol. 1841, Fl. Ital. 4: 780.— Roegneria panormitana (Parl.) Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 612. 189 Type: Sicily (“in sterilibus montosis calcareis Palermo alla Pizzula, alla Moarta, et a monte Cuccio”). Crimea (Ayudag and Kastel mountains).—In oakhornbeam for- ests of lower mountain zone——General distribution: Mediterranean (Sicily, Balkan Peninsula, Morocco), Asia Minor, Iran (northwest).— 2n=28. 3. E. mutabilis (Dorb.) Tzvel. 1968, Rast. Tsentr. Azii, 4: 217.— Agropyron mutabile Dorb. 1916, Tr. Bot. Muz. Akad. Nauk, 16: 88, s. str., emend. Vestergren, 1926, in Holmb. Skand. Fl. 2: 271.—A. angustiglume Nevski, 1932, op. cit.: 615, nom. illeg.—Roegneria angustiglumis (Nevski) Nevski, 1934, op. cit.: 618.—E. mutabilis (Drob.) Hyl. 1945, Uppsala Univ. Arsskr. 7: 36. Type: Yakutia (“banks of the Chona River near the village of Dushenka’”’). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (north of Karelia-Murman; Dvina- Pechora); Center (Volga-Kama: Urals); East (Trans-Volga: South Urals).—In meadows, on rock exposures, up to lower mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus (separate subspecies), West- ern and Eastern Siberia, Far East (Okhotsk seacoast and Kamchatka), Russian Central Asia (mountains); Scandinavia, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia; North America (Northern Cordilleras).—2n=28. 4. E. uralensis (Nevski) Tzvel. 1971. Novosti Sist.. Vyssh. Rast. 8: 63.—Agropyron uralense Nevski, 1930, Izv. Glavn. Bot. Sada SSSR, 29: 89.—Roegneria uralensis (Nevski) Nevski, 1934, op. cit.: 614. Type: Southern Urals (“valley of the Sakmara River near the village of Nurgalin, wet meadow”). a. Subsp. uralensis.—Sheaths of all or lower leaves pubescent; blades of all or lower leaves pubescent on both sides. O East (Trans-Volga: Southern Urals).—In meadows, forest glades, among shrubs, up to lower mountain zone.—Endemic. | b. Subsp. viridiglumis (Nevski) Tzvel. 1971, op. cit. 63.— Roegneria viridiglumis Nevski, 1934, op. cit.: 616; Nevski, 1936, Tr. } Bot. Inst. Akad. Nauk SSSR, ser. 1, 2: 50.—R. taigae Nevski.— | Agropyron karkaralense Roshev—Sheaths of all leaves glabrous or | 140 Only of the lowermost leaf pubescent; leaf blades glabrous beneath, scatteredly hairy above. | Type: Southern Urals (“Argayashk canton of Bashkirian ASSR, | birch forest; near the village of Adzhitarovo”). North (Dvina-Pechora: Urals; possibly also Timan Range); Cen- ter (Volga-Kama: Urals); East (Trans-Volga: Southern Urals).—In — - .. . 2 eee 190 thinned-out forests, among shrubs, forest glades, usually on limestone exposures; up to lower mountain zone.—General distribution: Western Siberia (south). 5. E. caninus (L.) L. 1755, Fl. Suec. ed. 2: 39; Tzvel. 1968; Rast. Tsentr. Azii, 4: 214.—Triticum caninum L. 1753, Sp. PI.: 86.—Agropyron caninum (L.) Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost.: 102.— Roegneria canina (L.) Nevski, 1934, in Tr. Sredneaz. Univ. ser. 8c, 17: 71; Nevski, 1934, op. cit. 617. Type: Europe (“in Europae sepibus”). North; Baltic; Center; West; East (Lower Don; Trans-Volga); Crimea.—In forests, among shrubs, forest glades; up to middle mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, south of Eastern Siberia, Russian Central Asia (mountains); Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran Region (reported for Afghanistan and Iran), Dzhungaria- Kashgaria.—2n=28. 6. E. trachycaulus (Link) Gould ex Shinners, 1954, Rhodora, 56: 28.—Triticum trachycaulon Link, 1833, Hort. Bot. Berol. 2: 189.—T. pauciflorum Schwein. 1824, in Keat. Narr. Exped. St. Pe- ters River, 2: 383.—Roegneria trachycaulon (Link) Nevski, 1934, op. cit.: 599.—Elymus pauciflorus (Schwein.) Gould, 1947, Madrono, 9: 126, nom. Lam. 1791.—Agropyron tenerum Vasey, 1885, Bot. Gaz. (Chi- cago) 10: 258.—A. pauciflorum (Schwein.) Hitchc. 1934, Amer. Journ. Bot. 21: 132.—Roegneria pauciflora (Schwein.) Hyl. 1945, Uppsala Univ. Arsskr. 7: 89. Type: Plant raised in Berlin from seeds received from North America (probably Canada). a. Subsp. novae-angliae (Scribn.) Tzvel. 1973, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 10: 23.—Agropyron novae-angliae Scribn. 1900, in Brain., Jones and Eggl. Fl. Vermont: 103.—A. pauciflorum subsp. novae-angliae (Scribn.) Meld. 1968, Ark. Bot. (Stockholm) 7, 1: 20. Type: United States of America, State of Vermont (“Wertmore, Vermont”). Baltic; Center; West; East.—Cultivated as a fodder plant (“nonrhizomatous couch grass”) and sometimes found by the road- sides, in habitations, edges of fields and meadows.—General distri- bution: Far East (north), as an ecdemic or introduced plant also in the south in Western and Eastern Siberia, south of the Far East and in Russian Central Asia; North America; introduced in many extra- tropical countries of both hemispheres.—2n=28. 14 191 7. E. kronokensis (Kom.) Tzvel. 1968, op. cit.: 216.—Agropyron kronokense Kom. 1915, Feddes Repert. 13: 87. Type: Kamchatka (“Kronotsk Pass, dry tundra in alpine zone”). a. Subsp. subalpinus (L. Neum.) Tzvel. 1973, op. cit.: 24.— Triticum violaceum f. subalpinum L. Neum. 1901, Sver. Fl: 726, s. str.—Agropyron latiglume subsp. subalpinum (L. Neum.) Vestergr. 1926, in Holmb. Skand. Fl. 2: 272.—Roegneria scandica Nevski, 1934, op. cit. 624.—Agropyron latiglume subsp. eurasiaticum Hult. 1942, Fl. Alaska, 2: 259, p.p.—Leaf blades glabrous on both sides. Type: Scandinavian mountains (“I den subalpina regionen’”). Arctic (Arctic Europe: Cape Orlov in Kola Peninsula, Polar Urals, basin of the Kara River); North (Karelia-Murman: Segozera coast). On limestone exposures, coastal precipices, cultivated meadows, river sands and gravel-beds.—General distribution: Eastern Siberia, Arc- tic (south), Far East (north); Scandinavia; North America (Northern Cordilleras).—2n = 28. b. Subsp. borealis (Turcz.) Tzvel. 1973, op. cit.: 24.—Triticum boreale Turcz. op. cit.: 58, non Elymus borealis Scribn. 1900.— Agropyron boreale (Turcz.) Drob. op. cit.: 84.—Roegneria borealis (Turez.) Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 624.—Leaf blades glabrous beneath, pubescent above, narrower in middle than the preceding subspecies. Type: Yakutia (“ad viam Ochotensem ad fl. Aldan’’). Arctic (Bol’shezemelsk and Karsk-Baidar tundras, Polar Urals); North (Dvina-Pechora: along the Usa River and Cis-Polar Urals); Center (Volga-Kama: Denezhkin’ Kamen).—In cultivated meadows, on coastal precipices, river sands and gravel-beds, stony slopes and rocks.—General distribution: Western Siberia (Altai), Eastern Siberia, Arctic, Far East, Russian Central Asia (Dzhungarian Alatau); Scandinavia (rare), Dzhungaria-Kashgaria (Dzhungarian Alatau), Mongolia.—2n=28. 8. E. macrourus (Turcz.) Tzvel. 1970, op. cit.: 30.—Triticum macrourum Turcz. 1854, in Steud. Syn. Pl. Glum. 1: 343; Turcz. 1856, op. cit.: 59.—Agropyron macrourum (Turcz.) Drob. op. cit.: 86.—Roegneria macroura (Turcz.) Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 627. Type: Irkutsk Region, Angara River (“in sabulosis ad fl. Angaram superiorem”). a. Subsp. macrourus.—Leaf blades glabrous on both sides; turf often very loose; spikelets in the middle more sparse. 142 192 Arctic (Arctic Europe: along the Kara River and near Vorkuta, Polar Urals).—On river sands and gravel-beds.—General distribu- tion: Western Siberia (Altai), Eastern Siberia, Arctic (south), Far East; North America (Alaska and basin of the Yucon River).— 2n=28. b. Subsp. turuchanensis (Reverd.) Tzvel. 1971, op. cit.: 63.— Agropyron turuchanense Reverd. 1932, Sist, Zam. Gerb. Tomsk. Univ. 4: 2.—Roegneria turuchanensis (Reverd.) Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 626.—Leaf blades pubescent above; turf usually dense; spikelets in the middle less sparse. Type: Lower reaches of the Yenisei River (“lower reaches of the Yenisei River, Valley of the Lapkaikha River, meadows on the banks). Arctic (Arctic Europe: basin of the Usa, Kara, and Korotaikha rivers); North (Dvina-Pechora: basin of the Usa River).—On river sands and gravel-beds, willow groves, cultivated meadows, some- times along the roadsides and on different types of debris.—General distribution: Eastern Siberia (northwest), Arctic (south).—2n=28 (Sokolovskaya, 1970). 9. E. fibrosus (Schrenk) Tzvel. 1970, op. cit.: 29.—Triticum fibrosum Schrenk, 1845, Bull. Phys.-Math. Acad. Sci. (Pétersb.) 3: 209.—Agropyron fibrosum (Schrenk) Candargy, 1901, Arch. Biol. Vég. Athénes, 1: 24, 44; Nevski, 1930, Izv. Glavn. Bot. Sada SSSR, 29: 538.—Roegneria fibrosa (Schrenk) Nevski, 1934, Tr. Sredneaz. Univ. ser. 8c, 17: 70; Nevski, 1934, op. cit.: 625. Type: Kazakhstan, Karkaraly mountains (Sognaria, in montibus Karkaraly”). Arctic (Arctic Europe: Malozemelsk and Bolshezemelsk tundras); North; Center (Ladoga-IImen: along the Chagodoshche River; Upper Volga; Volga-Kama; Volga-Don: Galich Mountains, along the Sura River); East (Trans-Volga).—In meadows, on river sands and gravel- beds, in forest glades, among shrubs, on exposures of chalk and limestone.— General distribution: Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia (basin of the Yenisei River); Scandinavia.—2n=28. Section 3. Elymus. Spikes very lax and strongly drooping; middle spikelets borne in pairs, others singly; glumes. 3.5—5.5 mm long, with three veins. 10. E. sibiricus L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 83.—Clinelymus sibiricus (L.) Nevski, 1932, Izv. Bot. Sada Akad. Nauk SSSR, 30: 641; Nevski, 1934, op. cit.: 690.—Elymus praetervisus Steud. ———————— 2 ees: I et a 193 Type: Siberia (“in Sibiria”). North (Karelia-Murman: as an ecdemic near Monchegorsk; Dvina- Pechora: as an ecdemic near Ukhta); Center (Volga-Kama: as an ecdemic near Kazan; Upper Dnieper: as an ecdemic near Ninsk); East (Trans-Volga:.northern part of southern Urals).—In meadows, among shrubs, along the roadsides, in habitations.—General distri- bution: Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East, mountains of Russian Central Asia; Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Japan-China; North America (Alaska).—2n=28. GENUS 4. ELYTRIGIA Desv. 1810, Nouv. Bull. Soc. Philom. Paris, 2: 191; id. 1813, Journ. Bot. (Paris) 3: 74 General inflorescence—linear spikes with nonfragile rachis or less often with fruits breaking into segments; spikelets borne singly, sessile, with (2)3—7(10) flowers; glumes at base with transverse constriction, lanceolate or oblong-lanceolate, with (three)five to seven(nine) weakly raised veins and weak keel; lemma awned or awn- less, with broadly round, glabrous or subglabrous callus at base. Perennial plants, 25—150 cm high, with or without creeping underground shoots. Type: E. repens (L.) Nevski. About 30 species. This genus is distributed in the subtropical and temperate countries of both hemispheres. Literature; Prokudin, Yu.N. 1938. Pyrii Ukraini [Couch grasses of Ukraine]. 7r. Inst. Bot. Kharkiv. Univ. 3.—Villjasoo, L. and A. Roos. 1973. Elytrigia juncea (L.) Nevski on diploid. /zv. Akad. Nauk stony SSR, 22, | 1. Spike rachis entirely smooth, with fruits and in dry condition readily disarticulating into segments below the base of each spikelet. Plants of coastal sands............. 10. E. juncea. + Spike rachis more or less scabrous along ribs from spinules, less often smooth (in plants of stony slopes and rocks beyond the seacoast), with fruit and in dry condition not disarticulating ene! 288. Ga, SS pyle AA) vlrars ype f . , Z 2. Plants not caespitose, with long creeping underground shoots (but sometimes with tufts of shoots arising from rhizome). 143 194 + fe nN + 6(2). + Oo + a Plants more or less densely caespitose, without creeping under- ground shoots, less often with few, short creeping underground shaetes..cvioV T asteaD.>i gtd) see’ ebbLsta ae 7. E. lolioides. Glumes 7-10 mm long, with five to seven veins, almost as long as lemma; leaf blades spinulose on upper surface along very thick ribs, but without hairs. Plants of coastal sands....... oobi: erates dendera 46 ‘FEF ates } RRO 9. E. pungens. Lemma with long (8-20 mm) more or less sideways, deflexed SW ee aR ee ee oe or ae ee 1. E. strigosa. Lenma‘ without/awn. ) 2 2°20 PST OO. OR 7. . Leaf blades usually convolute, scatteredly spinulose on upper surface along very thick ribs, less often also sparsely setose with stiff bristles; glumes 7-11 mm long, oblong, apically ob- tuse, usually somewhat truncate............ 5. E. elongata. Leaf blades less stiff, but often convolute, densely spinulose on upper surface along considerably thinner ribs or covered with very short hairs; glumes obtuse or acute............ 8. Glumes obtuse, lower glume 4—6 and upper 5—7 mm long. Plants of stony slopes of the southern coast of Crimea. .... rund dares? «eal aeeian mp sidions: sual ga .breaeT & 4. E. caespitosa. Glumes. subacute, usually. largers..:. 2.0 + oars ooftte Reales 9. Lower glume usually 5—7 mm long, with three to five veins, 2— 3 mm shorter than adjacent lemma; spike rachis smooth or with scattered spinules along ribs. Plants glaucescent-green, of lime- SOME EXBOSUTCSs chee: 2) cis;ls ©t5) ete. Ie ote 2. E. geniculata. Lower glume usually 7—9 mm long, with five to seven veins, 1—2 mm shorter than adjacent lemma; spike rachis densely spinulose along ribs; plants usually green, of steppes (but ex- temas to Chalk cxposures).. . so... 26 es es 3. E. stipifolia. 195 Section 1. Caespitosae (Rouy) Tzvel. 1973, op. cit. 28.— Agropyron sect. Caespitosa Rouy, 1913, Fl. Fr. 14: 3b. Plants without creeping underground shoots, densely caespitose; spikelet rachilla not breaking with fruits. Type: E. elongata (Host) Nevski. 1. E. strigosa (Bieb.) Nevski, 1936, Tr. Bot. Inst. Akad. Nauk SSSR, ser. 1, 2: 77.—Bromus strigosus Bieb. 1819, Fl. Taur.-Cauc. 3: 81.—Agropyron strigosum (Bieb.) Boiss. 1884, Fl. Or. 5: 661; Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 633. Type: Southern Crimea (“Tauria australis”). a. Subsp. strigosa.—Palea spinulose only in upper half of keel, smooth below, less often almost smooth. © Crimea (mountains).—On stony slopes, rocks, and talus; up to middle mountain zone-——Endemic.—2n=14. b. Subsp. reflexiaristata (Nevski) Tzvel. comb. nova. Agropyron reflexiaristatum Nevski, 1932, Izv. Bot. Sada Akad. Nauk SSSR, 30: 495: Nevski, op. cit.: 634.—Elytrigia reflexiaristata (Nevski) Nevski, 1936, op. cit.: 77.—Agropyron strigosum subsp. reflexiaristatum (Nevski) Tzvel. 1970, Spisok Rast. Gerb. Fl. SSSR, 18: 23.—Palea densely spinulose on keel to more than half its length. Type: Urals, IImen Mountains (“Montes Ilmensis”). O North (Dvina-Pechora: along the Ilych River); Center (Volga- Kama: Urals); East (Trans-Volga: southern Urals).—On stony slopes and rocks; to lower mountain zone-——Endemic. 2. E. geniculata (Trin.) Nevski, 1936, op. cit.: 82.—Triticum geniculatum Trin. 1829, in Ledeb. Fl. Alt. 1: 117.—Agropyron geniculatum (Trin.) C. Koch, 1848, Linnaea, 21: 425; Nevski, op. cit.: 645. Type: Altai (“Ad. fl. Tscharysch”). a. Subsp. pruinifera (Nevski) Tzvel. 1973, op. cit.: 29.— Agropyron pruiniferum Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 640.—Elytrigia pruinifera (Nevski) Nevski, 1936, op. cit.: 81.—Palea spinulose along keel to two-thirds to three-fourths its length from apex. Type: Southern Urals (“Bashkiria, Zilair Canton, the village of Ilyasovo, Mt. Turanka”). Center (Volga-Don: Zhiguli); East (Trans-Volga: southern Ural)—On stony slopes and rocks; up to lower mountain zone.— General distribution: Western Siberia (Mugodzhary). 145 196 b. Subsp. scythica (Nevski) Tzvel. 1973, op. cit.: 29.—Agropyron scythicum Nevski, 1934, op. cit.: 638.—Elytrigia scythica (Nevski) Nevski, 1936, op. cit.: 79.—Palea spinulose only in upper half of keel. Type: Crimea (“Stony talus on the southern slope of Mt. Chatyrdag”’). O Crimea (mountains).—On stony slopes, rocks, and talus; up to middle mountain zone.—Endemic. Note: It easily hybridizes with T. strigosa subsp. strigosa but can hardly be considered an awnless variant of this subspecies. 3. E. stipifolia (Czern. ex Nevski) Nevski, 1936, op. cit.: 79.— Agropyron stipifolium Czern. ex Nevski, 1934, op. cit.: 637; Czern. 1859, Consp. Pl. Charcov.: 70, nom. nud.—Triticum intermedium var. stipifolium Czern. ex Sirj. and Lavr. 1926, Consp. Fl. Charc. 1: 38 (non basionymum!).—A. cretacum Klok. and Prokud. 1940, FI. URSR, 2: 330.—Elytrigia cretacea (Klok. and Prokud.) Klok. 1950, Vizn. Rosl. URSR: 900; Prokud. 1959, Tr. Nikitsk. Bot. Sada, 31: 116; Klok. and Prokud. 1939, Tr. Inst. Bot. Kharkiv. Univ. 3: 166, descr. ross. Type: Kharkov Region (“circa Charcoviam, Suchoj jar”). Center (south of Volga-Don); West (Black Sea); East (Lower Don); Crimea.—In steppes, on chalk exposures.—General distribu- tion: Northern Caucasus.—2n=28 (Petrova, 1968). Note. Plants with pubescent sheaths of all or only the lower leaves may be separated as a variety—E. stipifolia var. cretacea (Klok. and Prokud.) Tzvel. (=Agropyron cretaceum Klok. and Prokud. loc. cit.). 4. E. caespitosa (C. Koch) Nevski, 1934, Fr. Sredneaz. Univ. Ser. 8c, 17: 61.—Agropyron caespitosum C. Koch, op. cit.: 424; Nevski, op. cit.: 646. Type: Northeastern Turkey (“Kur-Hochland, Gau Artahan, 5500 ft”). a. Subsp. nodosa (Nevski) Tzvel. 1973, op. cit.: 30.—Agropyron nodosum Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 646.—Triticum nodosum Stev. ex Bieb. op. cit.: 96, in syn.—Elytrigia nodosa (Nevski) 1936, op. Ch.. "62. Type: Crimea (“Tauria’’). O Crimea (southern coast).—On stony and clayey slopes, rocks, and taluses.—Endemic. a ~ ce sme 197 5. E. elongata (Host) Nevski, 1936, op. cit.: 83; Tzvel. 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 8: 63.—Triticum elongatum Host, 1802, Gram. Austr. 2: 18, tab. 23.—Agropyron elongatum (Host) Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost. 102; Nevski, op. cit.: 647.—Elytrigia ruthenica (Griseb.) Prokud. 1939, Tr. Inst. Bot. Kharkiv. Univ. 3: 166, quaod pl.—E. prokudinii Drul. 1973, Pyrei Ukrainsk. Fl. Avtoref. Kand. Diss.: 19, nom. invalid. Type: Adriatic seacoast (“in siccis et locis aqua marina inundatis Tergesti all Saule; alle Saline di Capo d’Istria, Pirano”). West (southeast of Dnieper; Black Sea); East; Crimea.—On so- lonchak and solonetzic meadows, sands and gravel-beds of the sea- coast, sometimes on stony and clayey slopes.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia (reported for eastern Kopetdag); Mediterranean, Asia Minor.—2n=70. Section 2. Elytrigia. Plants with long creeping underground shoots, usually not cae- spitose; spike rachis not breaking with fruits. 6. E. repens (L.) Nevski, 1933, Tr. Bot. Inst. Akad. Nauk SSSR, ser. 1, 1: 14, in adnot.—Triticum repens L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 86.—Agropyron repens (L.) Beauv. op. cit.: 102; Nevski, op. cit.: 652.—Elymus repens (L.) Gould, 1947, Madrono, 9: 127. Type: Europe (“in Europae cultis”). a. Subsp. repens.—Spikes usually rather dense; spikelets ap- pressed to their rachis; glumes attenuate-acuminate, usually with more than 0.5 mm long cusp or with up to 6 mm long awn; lemma with more than 0.3 mm long cusp or up to 8 mm long awn at apex (Plate IX, 1). Arctic (as an ecdemic in Arctic Europe); North; Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—In meadows, river and coastal sands, gravel- beds, forest glades, by the roadsides and in habitations, in fields and plantations: up to middle mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East, Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Japan-China; North America; as an ecdenicor introduced plant in many other extratropi- cal countries.—2n=28, 42. Note. Often we come across the following varieties: var. aristata (Doell) Prokud. with 2-6 mm long awns, var. glauca (Doell) Tzvel. with glaucescent coating, and var. pubescens (Doell) Prokud. with pubes- cent rachilla of the spikelet. 146 198 b. Subsp. pseudocaesia (Pacz.) Tzvel. 1973, op. cit.: 31.— Agropyron repens vat. pseudocaesium Pacz. 1912, Zap. Novoross. Obshch. Estestvoisp. 39: 30.—A. repens subsp. pseudocaesium (Pacz.) Lavr. 1935, Fl. URSR, Vizn. 1: 210.—A. pseudocaesium (Pacz.) Zoz, 1937, Zhurn. Inst. Bot. Akad. Nauk URSR, 13-14: 205.— Elytrigia pseudocaesia (Pacz.) Prokud. 1939, op. cit.: 186.—Spikes with rather remote spikelets; spikelets appressed to spike rachis; glumes 9-13 mm long, acute or subacute; often with subobtuse up to 0.2 mm long cusp, lower glume usually almost as long as adjacent lemma; lemma usually somewhat emarginate, with an obtuse 0.2 mm long cusp in the notch. Type: Southern Ukraine (“Askania-Nova, in great Chapel neigh- borhood”). West (Black Sea); East (Lower Don; Lower Volga).—In solo- netzic meadows, steppe depressions.—General distribution: Caucasus (Ciscaucasia), Western Siberia (southwest); Russian Central Asia (northwest). c. Subsp. elongatiformis (Drob.) Tzvel. 1973, op. cit.: 31.— Agropyron elongatiforme Drob. 1923, in Uved. and others. Opred. Rast. Okr. Tashk. 1: 42; Drob. 1925, Feddes Repert. 21: 44; Nevski, op. cit.: 651.—Elytrigia elongatiformis (Drob.) Nevski, 1934, Tr. Sredneaz. Univ. ser. 8c, 17: 61—Agropyron maesticum Prokud. 1940, Fl. URSR, 2: 343.—Elytrigia maeotica (Prokud.) Prokud. 1941, Tr. Inst. Bot. Kharkiv. Univ. 4: 141; Prokud. 1939, Tr. Inst. Bot. Kharkiv. Univ. 3: 183, descr. ross.—E. quercetorum Prokud. 1941, op. cit.: 141.—-Spikes rather dense; spikelets toward spike apex often deflexed from rachis; glumes 4-8 mm long, acute or subacute, often with obtuse, 0.2 mm long cusp, lower glume usually one-fourth to one-third shorter than adjoining lemma; lemma usually somewhat emarginate, with up to 0.2 mm long subacute cusp in the notch. Type: Tashkent (“Tashkent district, Chimkent road, along the irrigation canal”). West (Black Sea), East (Lower Don; Lower Volga); Crimea.— On stony and clayey slopes, meadows, forest glades, among shrubs, often also by the roadsides, in fields and plantations of various crops.— General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria.—2n=42. Note. Plants of this subspecies with hairy stems at the nodes and sheaths of the lower leaves can be separated as a variety.—var. quercetorum (Prokud.) Tzvel. (=Elytrigia quercetorum Prokud. loc. cit.). ——_ hy en ie a I ae Ns 148 199 7. E. lolioides (Kar. and Kir.) Nevski, 1934, Tr. Sredneaz. Univ. ser. 8c, 17: 61; Prokud. 1967, Ukr. Bot. Zhurn. 24, 3: 46.—Triticum lolioides Kar. and Kir. 1841, Bull. Soc. Nat. Moscou, 14: 866.— Agropyron lolioides (Kar. and Kir.) Candargy, 1901, Arch. Biol. Vég. Athenes, 1: 29, 49; Roshev. 1924, Tr. Glavn. Bot. Sada, 38, 1: 146; Nevski, op. cit.: 651.—A. ciliolatum Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 650.—Elytrigia ciliolata (Nevski) Nevski, 1936, op. cit.: 84. Type: Eastern Kazakhstan (“in sabulosis prope Semi-palatinsk ad rivulum Suchaja retschka’’). Center (Volga-Kama; Volga-Don); West (Dnieper: Kremenets mountains in Ternopolsk Region of Ukraine); East (Trans-Volga).— On stony slopes and rocks, river sands, in forest glades, in thinned- out pine and broad-leaved forests, by the roadsides.—General distribution: South of Western and Eastern Siberia. —2n=58. 8. E. intermedia (Host) Nevski, 1933, op. cit.: 14.—Triticum intermedium Host, 1805, Gram. Austr. 3: 23.—T. glaucum Desf. ex DC. 1815, in Lam. and DC. FI. Fr., ed. 3, 5(6): 281.—Agropyron intermedium (Host) Beauv. op. cit.: 146; Nevski, op. cit.: 648.—A. glaucum (Desf. ex DC.) Roem. and Schult. 1817, Syst. Veg. 2: 752. Type: Yugoslavia (“in Istria, Dalmatia, in insulis maris Adriatici”). a. Subsp. intermedia.—Glumes and lemma glabrous. Center (Upper Volga: along the Oka River; Volga-Don); West; East (Lower Don; Trans-Volga); Crimea.—In steppes, on stony slopes, in forest glades, among shrubs; up to lower mountain zone.—Gen- eral distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Central Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran.—2n = 42. Note. The hybrids of this subspecies with E. repens, apparently, bear the names E. x mucronata (Opiz) Prokud. 1939, op. cit.: 178 (=Agropyron mucronatum Opiz, 1836, in Bercht. FJ. Bohm. 1: 408) and E. apiculata (Tscherning) Jiras, 1954, Preslia, 26: 168 (= Agropyron apiculatum Tscherning, 1898 in Doerfl. Sched. Herb. Norm. 37: 250). b. Subsp. trichophora (Link) Tzvel. 1973, op. cit.: 31.—Triticum trichophorum Link, 1843, Linnaea, 17: 395.—Agropyron trichophorum (Link) K. Richt. 1890, PI. Eur.: 1: 124; Nevski, op. cit.: 648.—Elytrigia trichophora (Link) Nevski, 1934, Tr. Sredneaz. Univ. ser. 8c, 17: 61.—E. ruthenica (Griseb.) Prokud. 1939, op. cit.: 166, quoad nom.—Lemma, and often also glumes, more or less hairy. 201 Type: Neighborhood of Trieste (“Prope Tergestum ad salinas”). Center (south of Volga-Don); West (southeast of Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea); East (Lower Don); Crimea.—In steppes, on stony and clayey slopes, among shrubs; up to lower mountain zone.— General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Mediterra- nean, Asia Minor, Iran.—2n=42. Note. The hybrid of this subspecies with E. repens is named E. x tesquicola (Prokud.) Klok. 1950, op. cit.: 901 (=Agropyron tesquicolum Prokud. 1940, op. cit.: 342). 9. E. pungens (Pers.) Tutin, 1952, in Watsonia, 2: 186; Tzvel. 1964, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1964: 27.—Triticum pungens Pers. 1805, Syn. Pl. 1: 109.—Agropyron pungens (Pers.) Roem. and Schult. op: -eit:;- 753. Type: Southern France (“Gallia meridionalis, dunes on bord de 1’ocean’’). Center (Ladoga-Ilmen: as an ecdemic on Kotlin Island).— On coastal sands.—General distribution: Scandinavia (south), Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean (west); ecdemic in North America.— 2n=42. Section 3. Junceae (Prat) Tzvel. 1973, op. cit.: 32.—Agropyron sect. Juncea Prat, 1932, Ann. Sci. Nat. (Paris), Bot. 14: 234. Plants with creeping underground shoots, rachilla with fruits breaking into segment. Type: E. juncea (L.) Nevski. 10. E. juncea (L.) Nevski, 1936, op. cit.: 83.—Triticum junceum L. 1755, Cent. Pl.: 6.—Agropyron junceum (L.) Beauv. op. cit.: 102; Nevski, op. cit.: 647.—A. junceum subsp. mediterraneum Simon. 1936, Bull. Soc. Bot. Fr. 85: 176—Elytrigia mediterranea (Simon.) Prokud. 1954, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad) 16: 61. Type: Eastern Mediterranean (“in Oriente”’) a. Subsp. boreo-atlantica (Simon. and Guinoch.) Hyl. 1951, Bot. Mat. (Lund), 1953, 3: 357; Tzvel. 1973, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 10: 32.—Agropyron junceum subsp. boreo-atlanticum Simon. Plate IX |—Elytrigia repens (L.) Nevski subsp. repens: 1a—Spikelet; 1b—flower with floral scales and segment of rachilla; 2—-Leymus arenarius (L.) Hochst.: 2a—Spikelet; 2b—floral scales with segment of rachilla. 149 202 and Guinoch. 1938, Bull. Soc. Bot. Fr. 85: 176; Rasins, 1960, Latv. PSR. Veg. 3: 11.—A. junceiforme A. and D. Léve, 1948, Rep. Univ. Inst. Appl. Sc. Reykjavik Dept. Agric., ser. B, 3: 106, nom. altern—Elytrigia junceiformis A. and D. Léve, op. cit.: 106; Prokud. 1954, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 16: 63.—Apropyron junceum auct. fl. balt.—Plants with creeping underground shoots, usually not caespitose; palea spinulose almost to base of the keels. Type: Northern France (“in arenis litorum oceani atlantici et maris septentrionalis”). Baltic.—On coastal sands.—General distribution: Atlantic Europe.—2n=28. Note. Although this subspecies is often considered an indepen- dent species, its differences from the Mediterranean type subspecies (with 2n = 42) are extremely insignificant and insufficient. The fol- lowing subspecies is morphologically more distinct, possibly even deserving the status of a separate species. In the Baltic Region quite common is the hybrid of E. juncea subsp. boreo-atlantica x E. repens, bearing the name E. x littorea (Schum.) Hyl. op. cit.: 357 (= Triticum littoreum Schum., 1803, Enum. FI. Saell. 1: 38; = 7. Jaxum Fries, 1842, Novit. Fl. Suec. Mant. 3: 13). b. Subsp. bessarabica (Savul and Rayss) Tzvel. 1973, op. cit.: 32.— Agropyron bessarabicum Savul and Rayss, 1923, Bull. Sect. Sci. Acad. Roum. 10: 282; id. 1924, Mat. Fl. Basarab. 1: 42.—?A. junceum B. sartorii Boiss. and Heldr. 1859, in Boiss. Diagn. PI. Or. ser. 2. 4: 142.— A. junceum auct. fl. ucrain—Plants with fewer and relatively shorter creeping underground shoots, usually caespitose; lemma spinulose only in upper half of keel, glabrous and smooth below. Type: Between the mouth of the Dunai river and Odessa (“pe nisipurile marine din Sudul Besarabiei’’). West (Black Sea); Crimea.—On coastal sands.—General distri- bution: Mediterranean (Balkan Peninsula).—2n = 14 (Villjasoo and Roos, 1973). GENUS 5. AGROPYRON Gaertn. 1770, Nov. comm. Acad. Sci. Petropol. 14, 1: 539, s. str. General inflorescence—ovoid, oblong, or linear spikes with rachis not breaking into segments. Spikelets solitary, sessile, with 3—10 flow- ers; glumes lanceolate, with three(five) veins, of which the middle strongly thickened and raised as keel, others scarcely noticeable; lemma 203 awnless or with up to 4 mm long awn, with very short, broadly rounded callus at base. Lectotype: A. cristatum (L.) Beauv. About 15 species of this genus are distributed predominantly in the countries of the ancient Mediterranean from Spain and northern Africa to Yakutia and inner provinces of China, as also in Australia and New Zealand. 1. Plants of river and partly coastal sands, not densely caespitose, with more or less long creeping underground shoots; palea with less than 10 spinules on each keel, often entirely absent; spikes linear, with more or less hairy, less often glabrous spikelets. . + Plants of sands or other habitats, rather densely are ie without creeping underground shoots; palea usually with more than 10 spinules on each keel; spikes of different form. .. . 4. 2. Spikes linear, 4-16 cm long and 0.4—0.7 cm wide, not pectinate (with spikelets more or less appressed to their rachis); lemma without awn; palea with I1—10 spinules on each keel. Plants of ie nasmof the Don River. ) eee 2. A. tauschii. 3. Spikes lanceolate-ovate, 1.2—2.3 cm long (excluding awns), comprising one, very rarely two, basal rudimentary spikelets, two appressed, approximate, fertile spikelets and one sterile terminal spikelet; both glumes of fertile spikelets with four, © less often some with five or three awns....... 6. A. geniculata. Spikes lanceolate or broadly lanceolate, 2—7 cm long (exclud- ing awns), comprising one to three rudimentary spikelets and two to seven considerably longer spikelets, of which one or two upper ones sometimes sterile; glumes of fertile spikelets with two.or three AWNS.. 2). 5 bozo. owe ysis dee bee) oe 4. 4. Spikes broadly lanceolate, 2-3 cm long (excluding awns), abruptly narrowed above, comprising two or three rudimentary spikelets followed by two or three approximate fertile spikelets and one or two more distant and considerably narrower upper Stehihe SPIRENELS is he. 2 ies peuple Ac ate ee 5. A. ovata. Spikes lanceolate, 2-7 cm long, gradually narrowed above, comprising one to three rudimentary spikelets and two to seven fully developed fertile spikelets (very rarely the uppermost sterile and then not much different from the closest lower spikelet). . + + + 5. Spikes 2—3.5 cm long (excluding awns), with one eens spikelet at base and two or three fully developed fertile spike- lets; glumes 3 mm longer than wide........ 4. A. biuncialis. Spikes 3.5—7 cm long (excluding awns), with two or three rudimentary spikelets at base and three to seven fertile spike- lets; glumes 4 mm longer than wide......... 3. A. triuncialis. + Section 1. Cylindropyrum (Jaub. and Spach) Zhuk. 1928, Tr. Prikl. Bot. Gen. Sel. 18, 1: 449.—Aegilops subgen. cylindropyrum Jaub. and Spach, 1851, Ill. Pl. Or. 4: 12. 155 Spikes linear, 4-12 cm long (excluding awns), with 4—13 fertile spikelets; glumes without or with one awn; caryopses adherent to flowering glumes. Lectotype: A. cylindrica Host. 211 1. A. cylindrica Host, 1802. Gram. Austr. 2: 6; Nevski, 1934, FI. SSSR, 2: 671.—Triticum cylindricum (Host) Cesati. Type: Hungary (“in apricis ad vias vinearum et agrorum margines agri Pesthiensis, budensis, in praedio szilidensi versus Coloscam; infra Szarvas in Comitatu bekesiensi et in Banatu inter vineas versetzenses’’). West (Moldavia; Black Sea); East (Lower Don); Crimea ecdemic in more northern districts.—On open stony and clayey slopes, sands and gravel-beds, by the roadsides, in fields and plantations of various crops.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Cen- tral Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran; ecdemic in other coun- tries.—2n=28. Note. Var. pauciaristata Eig has glumes in all spikelets except the uppermost, and the glumes are awnless. 2. A. tauschii Coss. 1849, Not. Quelg. Pl. Crit. Rar. Nauv. 2: 69.—A. squarrosa auct non L., Nevski, op. cit.: 671.—Triticum tauschii (Coss.) Schmalh. Type: Iberian Peninsula (“in Iberia”). Criméa (near Sudak).—On open stony and clayey slopes, gravel- beds, roadsides.— General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas.—2n=14. Section 2. Aegilops. Spikes lanceolate to lanceolate-ovate, 1.2—-5 cm long (excluding awns), with two to six(seven) fertile spikelets; glumes with two to four(five) awns. 3. A. triuncialis L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1051; Nevski, op. cit.: 672.— A. squarrosa L. op. cit.: 1051.—A. triaristata Willd. 1806, Sp. PI.: 4, 2: 943.—Triticum triunciale (L.) Raspail. Type: Mediterranean (“in Monspelii, Massiliae, Smyrnae aridis’). Crimea.—On open stony and clayey slopes, forest glades, among shrubs, by the roadsides, in plantations.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Asia Minor, Iran; as ecdemic in other countries.—2n=28. Note. The commonly found variety—var. hirta Zhuk.—has densely short-hairy but not scabrous spikelets. 4. A. biuncialis Vis. 1842, Fl. Dalm. 1: tab. 1, fie, 2: id. 1852; Ibid. 3: 344; Nevski, op. cit.: 673.—A. lorentii Hochst. 1845, Flora, 28: 25.—Triticum biunciale (Vis.) K. Richt. 156 212 Type: Yugoslavia (“as margines agrorum insulae Lesina”). West (Black Sea: as an ecdemic near Odessa); Crimea.—On open stony and clayey slopes, forest glades, among shrubs, by the roadsides, in plantations.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia (near Krasnovodsk); Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran.— 2n=28. Note. We often find var. velutina Zhuk.; it has densely short- hairy (and not scabrous) spikelets. 5. A. ovata L. 1953, Sp. Pl.: 1050 (emend. Roth, 1793); Tzvel. 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 8: 64.—A. neglecta Reg. ex Bertol. 1834, Fl. Ital. 1: 787.—Triticum ovatum (L.) Raspail, 1825, Ann. Sci. Nat. (Paris), sér. 1, 5: 435, quoad nom.—T. neglectum (Bertol.) Greuter, 1967, Boissiera, 13: 171.—Aegilops triaristata auct. non Willd.: Nevski, op. cit.: 674. Type: Southern Europe (“in Europa australi”). Crimea (near Laspi and Sudak).—On open stony and clayey slopes, in juniper forests, among shrubs, by the roadsides.—General distribution: Caucasus (eastern Transcaucasia), Russian Central Asia (western Kopetdag); Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran.—2n=28, 42. Note. Greuter (loc. cit.) proposed to use the A. ovata L. as “nomen ambiguum” and name this species A. neglecta Reg. ex Bertol. or Triticum neglectum (Bertol.) Greuter if Aegilops is lumped with the genus Triticum L. In my opinion, this is better not done because, firstly, A. ovata L. has been chosen for long as the lectotype of the genus and, secondly, the much earlier commonly accepted name of this species—A. triaristata Willd.—has to be changed all the same. 6. A. geniculata Roth, 1787, Bot. Abh. Beoh.: 45; non. Triticum geniculatum Ledeb. 1829; Tzvelev, 1971, op. cit.: 64.—A. vagans Jord. and Fourr.—Triticum vagans (Jord. and Fourr.) Greuter.—A. ovata auct. non L.: Nevski, op. cit.: 674.—(Plate X, 2). Described from the cultivated plant of unknown origin. Crimea (south).—On open and clayey slopes, talus, grevel-beds, by the roadsides, in plantations.—General distribution: Mediterra- nean, Asia Minor, Iran.—2n=28. Note. Sometimes we find var. hirsuta (Eig) Tzvel. (=A. ovata var. hirsuta Eig, 1929, Feddes Repert. Beih. 55: 144), with short- hairy (and not scabrous) spikelets. 213 GENUS 8. TRITICUM L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 85; id. 1754, Gen. PI., ed. 5: 37 General inflorescence—linear or oblong spikes with rachis not breaking or breaking in segments; spikelets solitary, sessile, with two to five(seven) flowers, of which one to three(four) lower flowers fertile; glumes oblong to ovate, with (3)5—1 1(13) veins, of which one or two strongly raised as keel and usually terminating into one or two teeth at the apex of glumes; lemma oblong to oblong-ovate, often awned, with very short callus at base. Annual plants. Lectotype: 7. aestivum L. Of the 20-25 species of this genus, many are known only in cultivation. Wild species are distributed mostly in the eastern part of the ancient Mediterranean. Literature: Flaxberger, K.A. 1935, Pshenitsa [Wheat]. In Kult. Fl. SSSR, 1.—Bowden W.M. 1959. The taxonomy and nomenclature of the wheats, barleys and -ryes and their wild relatives. Canad. Journ. Bot., 37, 4.—Zhukovski, P.M. 1964, 1971. Kulturnye rasteniya i ikh sorodichi [Cultivated Plants and Their Relatives]. Eds. 2 and 3, Leningrad.—Mac Key, J. 1966. Species relationship in Triticum. Hereditas, suppl 2. 1. Glumes with three to five veins, of which two raised as well developed keels, terminating into two acute teeth; palea with fruit divided into two parts; spikelets with one or two fertile 5g a i SA 2 See 2. + Glumes with (5)7—11(13) veins, of which only one forming more or less winged keel, terminating into usually acute, less often obtuse, tooth sometimes terminating into an awn (but often with one more short and obtuse tooth at apex); palea with fruit not splitting; spikelets with two to four fertile flowers. . 2. Spike rachis with fruits and in dry condition readily ee in segments along articulations above base of each spikelet; 158 segments of rachis covered with 0.5—1 mm long hairs along ribs up to base and with tuft of up to 2 mm long hairs along UNO cn Si. a coy lg wip > susie Oe nike 1. T. boeoticum. + Spike rachis without distinct articulations, but with fruits may break into segments below base of each spikelet; rachis seg- ments glabrous or hairy only in upper half of ribs, even along sides of spikelets with hairs not exceeding 1 mm......... EM es te ee ee ae 8 ee 2. T. monococcum. 157 214 oS) de + . Glumes 25—32 mm long, as long as spikelet and longer than lemma; spike rachis at base of glumes with callus thickening. , SLY, SRC RA YOY 2S, CO ee, al 6. T. polonicum. Glumes up to 12 mm long, shorter than spikelet and lemma; spike rachis without callous thickening............. 4. . Segments of spike rachis glabrous and smooth along obtuse lateral ribs, less often more or less hairy in upper part; spike rachis with fruits and in dry condition readily breaking below base of each spikelet; caryopses firmly enclosed in flora scales (“chaffy stasin Asner .ceed: ty vutles. pode 4 3. T. dicoccon. Segments of spike rachis hairy or spinulose along sharp lateral ribs up to base; spike rachis not fragile or breaking below base of each: spikelet. «i mcrs Donndesiail., oe2aiosge Die De . Spikes with rather remote spikelets (middle segments of spike rachis 5-8 mm long); spike rachis with fruits and in dry con- dition readily breaking below base of each spikelet; caryposes firmly enclosed in floral scales (“chaff”). ..... 7. T. spelta. Spikes with more approximate spikelets (middle segments of spike rachis up to 4 and less often 5 mm long); spike rachis not fragile; caryopses loosely enclosed in floral scales, easily sepa- . Glumes with strongly raised keel narrowly winged only in wae: part (wings up to 0.2-0.3 mm wide); culms hollow, thin-walled. Glumes with strongly raised keel winged to base (Wings abot middle 0.5—0.8 mm wide); culms more thick-walled, with or without very narrow cavity in upper part............ 8. . Spikes 4-15 cm long, linear or oblong, relatively lax, with 3— 6 mm long rachis segments............. 8. T. aestivum. Spikes 3—5 cm long, almost elliptical, very dense, with 1—1.5 mim long tachis segments... ... . <0 + «sos 9. T. compactum. . Spikes usually 4~-7 cm long; glumes only slightly shorter than adjacent lemma (by not more than one-fourth length of the latter), oblong-ovate, coriaceous, readily breaking at base; CAIVODSES. COMPSOMEAN. ec cee sm cps Mp ee ee 5. T. durum. + Spikes usually 5—10 cm long; glumes considerably shorter than lemma (usually by one-third length of the latter), ovate, thin- Plate X. 1—Hordeum marinum Huds. subsp. marinum: 1a—Part of spike with three spike- lets; 1b—-sessile spikelet,; 2—Aegilops geniculata Roth: 2a—Spikelet; 2b—floral scales with segment of rachilla. 215 159 216 coriaceous, not breaking readily and usually in parts; caryopses ixundiy:cllmpsondals i. ase...) .e tee. ae 4. T. turgidum. Section 1. Monococcon Dumort. 1823, Observ. Gram. Fl. Belg.: 94. Spike rachis with fruits more or less breaking into segments, glumes at base without callous thickening; spikelets with one or two fertile flowers; glumes with three to five veins, of which two raised as keels and terminating into two sharp teeth; palea with fruit divided into two parts. Type: T. monococcum L. 1. T. boeoticum Boiss. 1853, Diagn. Fl. Or., ser. 1, 13; 69.— Crithodium aegilopoides Link, 1834, Linnaea, 9: 132.—Triticum aegilopoides (Link) Bal. ex. Koern. 1885, in Koern. and Wern. Handb. Getreideb. 1: 109, non Forssk. 1775.—T. thaoudar Reut. ex Hausskn. 1899, in Mitt. Thiring. Bot. Ver. n. f. 13-14: 66; Nevski, 1934, FI. SSS, 2: G77. Type: Greece (“in Planitie Boeotica”’). Crimea (rare).—Earlier, apparently, it was a weed in the crop of fodder wheat, at present found along the roadsides, near habitations, on open stony slopes.—General_ distribution: Caucasus (Transcaucasia); Mediterranean (east), Asia Minor, Iran.—2n=14. 2. T. monococcum L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 86; Tzvelev, op. cit.: 681. Type: Cuitivated plant possibly from Europe. Center; West; Crimea.—Earlier it was cultivated occasionally; presently it can be seen as a rare mixture in the fields of other crops and in collection nurseries.—General distribution: Caucasus; Cen- tral Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran.—2n=14. Section 2. Triticum. Spike rachis with fruits usually not breaking, less often breaking into segments, without callous thickening at base of glumes; spike- lets with two or three(four) fertile flowers; glumes with (5)7—11(13) veins, of which only one raised as keel, with one or two teeth at apex, less often without teeth; palea not divided. 3. T. dicoccon (Schrank) Schuebl. 1828, Char. et Descr. Cereal Hort. Tubingen: 29.—T. spelta var. dicoccon Schrank, 1789, Baier FI. 1: 389. OEE Eee 160 217 Type: West Germany, in the neighborhood of Stuttgart (“Die von Stuttgart gesandten Saamen gaben nicht nur im kalten Boden, sondern sogar im Blumentopfe vierbliitige zweisaamige Aehrchen”). a. Subsp. dicoccon.—Glumes 9—13 mm long, with acute, lan- ceolate-triangular, 0.7—-1 mm long teeth at apex. Center; West.—May be found as a rare mixture in fields of other crops and in collection nurseries.—General distribution: Cen- tral Europe, Mediterranean, another subspecies in Transcaucasia and West Asia (subsp. asiaticum Vav.) northern Africa (subsp. maroccanum Flaksb.) and Ethiopia (subsp. abyssinicum Vav.); ecdemic in many other countries.—2n=28. b. Subsp. volgense (Flaksb.) Tzvel. 1973, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 10: 41.—T. dicoccon var. farrum f. volgense Flaksb. 1923, Opred. Rast. Khlebov: 24.—T. volgense (Flaksb.) Nevski, 1934, FI. SSSR, 2: 663.—Glumes 8-11 mm long, with broadly rounded, 0.1— 0.2 mm long tooth at the apex. Type: Orenburg Region (lectotype: “Prov. Orenburg, 1878, J. Schell’). North (south of Karelia-Murman); Center (Volga-Kama; east of Volga-Don); East (Trans-Volga).—Occasionally cultivated and may be found as a mixture in the fields of other crops.—General distri- bution: Mediterranean (Balkan Peninsula).—2n=28. 4. T. turgidum L. op. cit.: 86; Nevski, op. cit.: 684. Type: Cultivated plant, possibly originating from Europe. West; Center.—May be found in collection nurseries and as an occasional mixture in fields of other crops.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia; Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Africa (subsp. abyssinicum Vav.); introduced into many other countries.—2n=28. Note. The “branch-eared wheat” is a variety of this species— var. compositum (L.) Doell (=T. compositum L.). 5. T. durum Desf. 1798, Fl. Atl. 1: 114; Nevski, op. cit.: 685.— T. turgidum convar. durum (Desf.) Bowden. Type: Northern Africa (“Colitur in Barbaria”). Center (south of Volga-Kama; Volga-Don); West (Black Sea); East; Crimea.—Cultivated an macaroni wheat.—General distribu- tion: Caucasus, south of Western and Eastern Siberia, Russian Cen- tral Asia; Central Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas, Japan-China; North and South America, Australia, Africa (in Ethio- pia a separate subspecies—Subsp. abyssinicum Vav.).—2n=28. 218 6. T. polonicum L. 1762, Sp. Pl., ed. 2: 127; Nevski, op. cit.: 688. Type: Cultivated plant, possibly originating from Southern Europe. West; Crimea.—Earlier it was occasionally cultivated; presently it may be found only as an incidental mixture in the fields of other crops and in collection nurseries.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas; introduced into other extratropical countries.— 2n=28. 7. T. spelta L. 1753, op. cit.: 86; Nevski, op. cit.: 687. Type: Cultivated plant, originating from Europe. Center; West.—At present, it may be found only as an occa- sional mixture in the crops of other wheats and in collection nurser- ies.—General distribution: Caucasus (Transcaucasia—subsp. kuckuckianum G6kg6l); Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran (subsp. kuckuckianum Go6kg6l).—2n=42. 8. T. aestivum L. 1753, op. cit.: 85; Nevski, op. cit.: 687.—T. hybernum L. 1753, op. cit.: 86.—T. sativum Lam. 1778, Fl. Fr. 3: 625.—T. vulgare Vill. 1787, Hist. Pl. Dauph, 2: 153. Type: Cultivated plant, originating from Europe. North (south of Karelia-Murman; south of Dvina-pechora); Bal- tic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—Extensively cultivated as bread wheat.—General distribution: Cultivated in almost all temperate and subtropical countries of both hemispheres and also in the montane regions of the tropics.—2n=42. Note. Cultivation of a more xerophilic Turanian-West Asian sub- species—subsp. hadropyrum (Flaksb.) Tzvel. (=7. asiaticum Kudr.) is possible in the southeast European part of Russia. 9. T. compactum Host, 1809, Gram. Austr. 4: 4, tab. 7; Nevski, op. cit.: 687.—T. aestivum subsp. compactum (Host) Thell. Type: Austria (“in Styria”). Center; West.—May be found as an occasional mixture in the fields of other wheats and in collection nurseries.—General distri- bution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, south of Far East, Russian Central Asia; Central Europe, Mediterranean; Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas, Japan-China; introduced into many other extratropical countries. —2n=42. — 219 GENUS 9. DASYPYRUM (Coss. and Dur.) Borb. 1896, Term.-Tud., K6zl. 28: 331.—Haynaldia Schur, 1866, Enum. PI. Transsil.: 807, non Schulzer, 1865. General inflorescence—oblong or oblong-linear spikes with rachis breaking in segments above each spikelets; spikelets solitary, sessile, with two to four flowers, of which usually two lower ones fertile; glumes oblong, with (three)five veins, of which two raised as narrow- winged keels, abruptly terminating into 1.5—3.5 cm long awn; lemma lanceolate-oblong, awned, with very short callus at base. Annual plants. Type: D. villosum (L.) Borb. Of the two closely related species, one is found only in northern Africa, another is widely distributed in the countries of the Mediter- ranean. 1. D. villosum (L.) Borb. op. cit.: 331; Greuter, 1967, Boissiera, 13: 173; Tzvelev, 1970, Spisok Rast. Gerb. Fl. SSSR, 18: 26.—Secale villosum L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 84.—Haynaldia villosa (L.) Schur, op. cit.: 807; Nveski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 665.—Pseudosecale villosum (L.) Borb. nom. altern.—Plants 20-120 cm high; leaf blades 2-5 mm wide, flat, scabrous, often scatteredly hairy; spikes 3—9 cm long; spikelets (ex- cluding awns) 9-18 mm long; anthers 5—7 mm long. Type: Mediterranean (“in Europa australi et in Oriente’’). West (Carpathians: as ecdemic near L’vov; south of Moldavia; Black Sea: reported from near Odessa); Crimea.—On open stony and clayey slopes; among shrubs, by the roadsides, in plantations of different crops.—General distribution: Caucasus (western Cis- Caucasia, western Transcaucasia); Mediterranean, Asia Minor.— 2n=14. GENUS 10. SECALE L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 84; id. 1754, Gen. Pl., ed. 5: 36. General inflorescence—linear or oblong spikes with rachis nonfragile or breaking in segments with fruits; spikelets solitary, with two fertile flowers and rudiment of third upper flower; glumes lanceolate-subulate, with one to three veins, carinate; lemma lanceo- late, awned, with very short callus. Annual or perennial plants. Lectotype: S. cereale L. About six species of this genus are distributed mostly in the countries of the Mediterranean and South Africa (S. africanum Stapf). 220 One species—S. cereale L.— is cultivated in many subtropical and temperate countries of both hemispheres. 1. Spike rachis nonfragile; glumes with up to 0.5 cm long awns. . oe Eee eee eT eee 1. S. cereale. + Spike rachis with fruits and in dry condition breaking in seg- ments along articulations above each spikelet; glumes with 1.3—7(9) cm long awis.: . 2... See 2. S. sylvestre. Section 1. Secale. Glumes with up to 0.5 cm long awns; lemma thin coriaceous, with up to 6 cm long awn; anthers S—12 mm long. 1. S. cereale L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 84; Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 667. Type: Cultivated plants possibly from Europe. North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—Widely cultivated as a cereal and partly as fodder plant.—General distribution: Cultivated in many subtropical and temperate countries of both hemispheres and in the montane regions of the tropics.—2n=14. Section 2. Oplismenolepis Nevski, 1934, Fl. Sredneaz. Univ. ser. 8c, 17: 47, in clavi. 162 Glumes with 1.8—-7(9) cm long awns; lemma with 4—12(16) cm long awn; anthers 2.3—3.2 mm long. Type: S. sylvestre Host. 2. S. sylvestre Host, 1809, Gram. Austr. 4: 7, tab. 11; Nevski, op. cit.: 666.—S. fragile Bieb. Type: Hungary (“in Hungaria in campis et pascuis arenosis in Comitatu Pesthiensi ad Czegled et Ketskemet, atquae ad Szegedinum et infra Kis-Telek in Comitatu Csongradiensis”). Center (south of Upper Dnieper; south of Volga-Don); West (Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea); East; Crimea.—On river and coastal sands, in pine forests, sandy steppes and semideserts.—General dis- tribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Central Europe (Hungary and Romania), Asia Minor.—2n=14. | 163 221 GENUS 11. LEYMUS Hochst. 1848, Flora, 7: 118, in adnot; Tzvelev, 1960, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 20: 428 General inflorescence—linear spikes with nonfragile rachis; spike- lets usually borne in groups of two to four(six), less often solitary, subsessile, with (two)three five(six) flowers; glumes subulate from linear or narrow lanceolate base, with one to three(four) weak veins, but often somewhat carinate, often more or less displaced to one side of spikelet; lemma lanceolate, awnless or with very short (up to 3.5 mm long) awn. Perennial plants with long creeping underground shoots. Type: L. arenarius (L.) Hochst. About 50 species of this genus are distributed in extratropical countries of the Northern Hemisphere and partly also in the montane and extratropical regions of South America. 1. Glumes narrowly lanceolate, subulately acuminate, at the wid- est point 2.2-3.2 mm wide, with three or four rather prominent veins; spikelet 18—25 mm long, borne in pairs. Psamophilous een Cee RET! SSR on SIEM 1. L. arenarius. + Glumes subulate from narrowly linear or linear base, at the widest point up to 2 mm wide, with one to three in conspicuous 2. All spikelets in spikes, borne singly; glumes subulate Som narrowly lanceolate base, lower glume often strongly reduced; NRT 155 oh Lain. d inp'e Abia de denne Moen 7. L. ramosus. + Spikelets in spikes, borne in groups of two to four(six). .. . 3. 3. Palea along keels smooth or with very short spinules only in upper fourth; lemma more or less hairy; spikes 10-35 cm long and 1.5—3(4) cm wide, with spikelets borne in groups of I os C9 2. L. racemosus. + Palea along keels scabrous from spinules up to middle; spikes on an average smaller, with spikelets borne in twos or threes. ee meme eer rshe). Cig. 12, Bowie oo: 4. 4. Glumes narrowly lanceolate in lower part, almost always over- lapping each other at their bases; lemma 11—15 mm long, more or less hairy, less often glabrous.......... 3. L. karelinii. + Glumes in lower part narrowly linear, not overlapping at their Basen, lemma 4-9 mm long.........5 25.0 00.59... a 5. Leaf blades usually flat, with very weak (usually visible only in dry condition), obtuse ribs on upper surface, furrows be-: 222 tween ribs small and wide, with undulate margin. Plants with long creeping underground shoots, not caespitose, lemma 4~7.5 mm long, glabrous and smooth along spine, somewhat lustrous. ha hy a Ce Sh eae ee ee ey eM 6. L. multicaulis. + Leaf blades flat or convolute; with strongly raised acute nbs on upper surface, furrows between ribs deep and narrow, with almost entire margin. Plants usually loosely caespitose, joined by rhizome; lemma 6-9 mm long, more or less hairy or gla- brous; notHUSOUS: «.. ear «sr. clone dole 6. 6. Lemma more or less hairy along spine..... . 4. L. paboanus. + Lemma glabrous along spine......... 5. L. akmolinensis. Section 1. Leymus—Elymus auct. non L.: Nevski, 1934, FI. SSSR, 2: 694. Spikelets borne in groups of two to four(six); glumes lanceolate- linear or narrowly lanceolate, with (one)two or three(four) veins; lemma hairy along spine, awnless; leaf blades on upper surface with strongly raised thick ribs; psamophilous plants with very thick stems. 1. L. arenarius (L.) Hochst. op. cit.: 118; Tzvelev, 1960, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad) 20: 429.—Elymus arenarius L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 83; Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 695.—(Plate IX, 2). Type: Northern Europe (“ad Europae litora marina in arena mobili’). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North; Baltic; Center (Ladoga-IImen; as ecdemid in Upper Dnieper; Brest and Kovel in Upper Volga: Mozhaisk); West (as ecdemic in the Carpathians: near L’vov).—On coastal sands and along banks of large lakes, less often (as an intro- duced plant) on sands of river terraces.—General distribution: Scandinavia; Central and Atlantic Europe; as an ecdemic or intro- duced plant in North America and Greenland.—2n=56. Note. Alongwith this species, we often come across its sterile hybrid with Elytrigia repens—x Leymotrigia bergrothii (Lindb. f.) Tzvel. 1964, Arkt. Fl. SSSR, 2: 250 (=x Tritordeum bergrothii Lindb. f). 2. L. racemosus (Lam.) Tzvel. 1960, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 20: 429.—Elymus racemosus Lam. 1792, Tabl. Encycl. Méth. Bot. 1: 207; Bowden, 1957, Canad. Journ. Bot. 35: 954.—E. giganteus Vahl, 1794, Symb. Bot. 3: 10; Nevski, op. cit.: 696.—Leymus giganteus (Vahl) Pilg. 1947, Bot. Jahrb. 74: 7. Type: Plant raised in the Paris botanical garden and originating from “Siberia” (“Sibiria”). 223 a. Subsp. racemosus.—Stem below spikes almost always pubes- cent; spikes very dense, with spikelets borne in groups of three to five(six); glumes linear in lower part, with only one distinct vein on outer side; keels of palea smooth or in upper part with isolated spines. Center (southeast of Volga-Don); East.—On sands, in sandy steppes and semideserts.—General distribution: Caucasus, southwest of Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Central Europe (mentioned for the Danube delta).—2n=28. b. Subsp. sabulosus (Bieb.) Tzvel. 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 8: 65.—Elymus sabulosus Bieb. 1808, Fl. Taur.-Cauc. 1: 81.— E. racemosus var. sabulosus (Bieb.) Bowden, op. cit.: 959, p.p.— Leymus sabulosus (Bieb.) Tzvel. 1960; op. cit.: 429.—Stems below spikes almost always glabrous and smooth; spikes relatively lax, with spikelets usually borne in groups of three; glumes lanceolate-linear in lower part, with two or three more or less distinct veins on outer side; keels of palea smooth or with isolated spinules in upper part. Lectotype: Crimea (“Ex Tauria’”). Center (south of Volga-Don); West (Dnieper: along the Dnieper River; south of Moldavia; Black Sea); East (Lower Don); Crimea.— On river and coastal sands.—General distribution: Caucasus, Rus- sian Central Asia (Mangyshlak Peninsula); Mediterranean (northeast of the Balkan Peninsula), Asia Minor.—2n=28. c. Subsp. klokovii Tzvel. 1971, op. cit.: 65.—Elymus giganteus var. cylindraceus Roshev. 1928, Tr. Peterb. Bot. Sada, 40, 2: 253, p. max p.—Stems below spikes glabrous and smooth; spikes relatively lax, with spikelets usually borne in groups of three; glumes in lower part linear, only with one distinct vein on outer side; keels of palea with numerous short spinules in upper part. Type: Southern Urals, Guberlinsk Mountains (“Ural, Guberlinsk”). Center (as ecdemic in Volga-Don); East.—On river sands and sandy steppes.—General distribution: South of Western and Eastern Siberia (in the east up to Baikal), Russian Central Asia (north). Section 2. Aphanoneuron (Nevski) Tzvel. 1972, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 9: 62.—Aneurolepidium sect. Aphanoneuron Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 699; Nevski, 1936, Tr. Bot. Inst. Akad. Nauk SSSR, ser. 1, 2: 69. Spikelets borne in groups of two or three; glumes linear-subulate from base, with single vein or subulate from lanceolate base with two or three scarcely noticeable veins; lemma more or less hairy on back, less often glabrous, without awn or with (2)3 mm long awn at apex; 165 224 leaf blades with very prominent thick ribs above. Halophytes or petrophilous plants. Type: L. kopetdaghensis (Roshev. ex Nevski) Tzvel. 3. L. karelinii (Turcz.) Tzvel. 1972, op. cit.: 59.—Elymus karelinii Turcez. 1856, Bull. Soc. Nat. Moscou, 29, 1: 64.—E. turgaicus Roshev. 1910, Tr. Pochv.-Bot. Eksped. 2, 7: 259; Roshev. 1928, Tr. Peterb. Bot. Sada, 40, 2: 253.—E. kirghisorum Drob. 1915, Tr. Bot. Muz. Akad. Nauk 14: 135; Nikif. 1968, Opred. Rast. Sredn. Azii, 1: 191.—Aneurolepidium angustum (Trin.) Nevski, 1934, op. cit.: 700, p.p.—A. karelinii (Turcz.) Nevski, 1936, Tr. Bot. Inst. Akad. Nauk SSSR, ser. 1, 2: 70, quoad nom. Type: “Turkmenia”, possibly Mangyshlak Peninsula (“E Turcomannia attulit Karelin”). East (Trans-Volga: southern Urals)—In solonchak meadows, on solonetzes, river sands and gravel-beds.—General distribution: South of Western Siberia, south of Russian Central Asia; Dzhungaria- Kashgaria.—2n=56. Note. This species occupies an intermediate position between sections Leymus and Aphanoneuron and is apparently hybridogenic: L. racemosus X L. angustus (Trin.) Pilg. The latter species with much smaller and green (without characteristic glaucous bloom of L. karelinii) spikelets does not enter the European part of Russia. 4. L. paboanus (claus) Pilg. op. cit.: 7; Tzvel. 1960, op. cit.: 430.—Elymus paboanus Claus, 1951, Beitr. Pflanzenk. Russ. Reich, 8: 170.—Aneurolepidium paboanum (Claus) Nevskii, 1934, op. cit.: 707.—Elymus dasystachys y. salsuginosus Griseb—E. salsuginosus (Griseb.) Turcz. ex Stevd. Lectotype: Trans-Volga, the Kinel River (“ad fl. Kinel”). East (Trans-Volga; north of Lower Volga).—In solonchak mead- ows, on solonchaks, river gravel-beds.—General distribution: South of Western and Eastern Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Dzhungaria- Kashgaria, Mongolia. 5. L. akmolinensis (Drob.) Tzvel. 1960, op. cit.: 430.—Elymus akmolinensis Drob. 1915, op. cit.: 133.—Aneurolepidium akmolinense (Drob.) Nevski, 1934, op. cit.: 708.—Leymus paboanus subsp. akmolinensis (Drob.) Tzvel. 1971, op. cit.: 66.—L. paboanus subsp. korshinskyi Tzvel. 1971, op. cit.: 65. Lectotype: Kazakhstan, Tselinograd Region (“Akmolin Region and District, solonchak near the village of Brai”). 225 East (Trans-Volga).—On solonetzes, solonchaks, sometimes stony slopes and gravel-beds.—General distribution: South of Western and Eastern Siberia (in the east up to Baikal), north of Russian Central Asia.—2n=28. Section 3. Anisopyrum (Griseb.) Tzvel. 1972, op. cit.: 63.— Triticum sect. Anisopyrum Griseb. 1852, in Ledeb. Fl. Ross. 4: 343. Spikelets solitary or in pairs (in threes); glumes linear-subulate from base, with single vein; lemma on back glabrous and smooth, with a cusp or up to 3(4) mm long awn at apex; leaf blades with weakly raised thin ribs above. Steppe and halophytic plants, often as weed. Lectotype: L. ramosus (Trin.) Tzvel. 6. L. multicaulis (Kar. and Kir.) Tzvel. 1960, op. cit.: 430.— Elymus multicaulis Kar. and Kir. 1841, Bull. Soc. Nat. Moscou, 14: 868.—Aneurolepidium multicaule (Kar. and Kir.) Nevski. op. cit.: 708.—Elymus aralensis Regel. Type: Tarbagatai (“in sylvaticis ad torrentem Terekty crica montes Tarbagatai”). East (south of Lower Volga).—In solonchak meadows, by the roadsides and irrigation ditches.—General distribution: Western Siberia (basin of the Chui River), Russian Central Asia; Dzhungaria- Kashgaria. | 7. L. ramosus (Trin.) Tzvel. 1960, op. cit.: 430.—Triticum ramosum Trin. 1829, in Ledeb. Fl. Alt. 1: 114.—Aneurolepidium ramosum (Trin.) Nevski, 1934, op. cit.: 710.—Agropyron ramosum (Trin.) K. Richt.—Elymus trinii Meld. Type: Semipalatinsk Region, the Irtysh River (“ad rpas fluminis Irtysch prope Semipalatinsk’’). Center (Volga-Don: as an ecdemic near Tambov); West (Black Sea); East; Crimea (Sivash area).—In steppes, on solontzes, by the roadsides, edges of fields —General distribution: Caucasus (Ciscaucasia), south of Western and Eastern Siberia (in the east up to Baikal), Russian Central Asia; Dzhungaria-Kashgaria. Note. In Trans-Volga Region occasionally we find the hybrid L. ramosus X L. paboanus = L. X ramosoides Kolmak. ex Tzvel. 1973, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 10: 51, with more or less hairy spikelets that are often borne in pairs. 166 226 GENUS 12. PSATHYROSTACHYS Nevski 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 712; Nevski, 1936, Tr. Bot. Inst. Akad. Nauk SSSR: ser.-1.. 22 57. General inflorescence—linear spikes with rachis breaking in seg- ments in the upper part with fruits, spikelets borne in groups of three, sessile; with one or two fertile flowers; glumes linear-subulate, with one keel, displaced to one side of spikelet; lemma lanceolate, with a cusp or 1—2.5 mm long awn. Perennial plants, forming dense turf, without creeping underground shoots. Type: P. juncea (Fisch.) Nevski. Eight species of this genus are distributed in West Asia, Russian Central and Central Asia, Caucasus, southeastern European Russia and in the south of Siberia. 1. P. juncea (Fisch.) Nevski, op. cit.: 714.—Elymus junceus Fisch. 1806. Mém. Soc. Nat. Moscou, 1: 45.—Plants (20)30—70(80) cm high; lemma 7—9 mm long, covered with fine spinules, some- times with short hairs at apex; anthers 3.3-5 mm long. Type: Volga Region (“ad Wolgam sponte”). Center (east of Volga-Don); East (north and east of Lower Don; Trans-Volga; north of Lower Volga).—On solonetzes and solon- chaks, in steppes, on the exposures of chalk and limestones, some- times by the roadsides.—General distribution: South of Western and Eastern Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Iran Region (Afghanistan); Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia.—2n=14. GENUS 13. HORDEUM L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 84; id. 1754, Gen. Pl., ed. 5: 37. General inflorescence—linear or oblong spikes, with rachis nonfragile or breaking in segments; spikelets borne in groups of three: middle spikelet sessile with one bisexual flower, laterals usu- ally on short (up to 1.5 m long) pedicel, with one bisexual, staminate, or more or less sterile flower; glumes narrowly linear-lanceolate to setiform, with one to three weak veins, displaced to one side of spikelet; lemma lanceolate with a cusp or more or less long awn. Annual or perennial plants, without creeping underground shoots. Lectotype: H. vulgare L. About 25 species of this genus are distributed in the subtropical and temperate countries of both hemispheres and partly also in the mountainous regions of the tropics. 167 99 Literature: Nevski, S.A. 1941. Materialy k poznaniyu dikorastushchikh yachmenei [Material for understanding wild bar- leys).—Tr. Bot. Inst. Akad. Nauk SSSR, ser. 1, 5. 1. Spike rachis not breaking into segments, densely pubescent on ribs; lateral spikelets subsessile. Annual cultivated plants, 50— IIT PE ARN OD, UN ars. A at ial pe Zs Spike rachis with fruits and in dry condition, at least in upper part, breaking into segments, scabrous on ribs from more or less long spinules, sometimes terminating into stiff cilia; lateral spikelets distinctly pedicellate. Annual or perennial wild plants. aa a eS De ec ar ns 3. 2. Spikes hexastichous; spikelets in groups of three, all fertile, aE . 6. wal eel dias ieee eget eile: “Sa neieaNa rar 2. + Panicles more or less spreading and lax, often secund, with EE e.g ene a8, etki ms, oe, Bhs) sees a 0 4. 3. Spikelets numerous, very densely clustered; 1.2—2 cm long; lemmas 7.9 mm long, with one awn in all flowers; anthers 0.3— oo i 11. B. scoparius. + Spikelets less numerous (sometimes even solitary) and less densely clustered, 1.8-4 cm long; lemmas 10—15 mm long, with one long and two short (3-10 mm long) awns in middle and upper flowers; anthers 1.2—-2 mm long. . . 10. B. danthoniae. 4. Lemmas narrowly obovate, with weakly raised rounded ribs on sides, and with scarcely visible, up to 0.2 mm long teeth at apex; palea almost half as narrow as lemma, usually with more than 15 cilia (excluding fine hairs and spinules) on each keel. sg Se ee ke ee a Te ee 7. B. japonicus. + Lemmas broadly obovate, with strongly raised but obtuse ribs on sides, with about 0.3 mm long distinct teeth at the apex; paleas almost one-third as narrow as lemmas, with usually less 246 than 15 cilia (excluding fine hairs and spinules) on each keel. . A SO De lage. eae), ehoterdieds eaicicrie wire ee 8. B. squarrosus. 180 5(1). Sheaths of all or only lower leaves covered with very short (up to 0.3 mm) hairs, visible only at high magnification. ... . 6. + Sheaths of all or only lower leaves covered with longer (more than 0.5 mm) hairs, visible even to the naked eye...... if 6. Lemmas with fruit appressed to each other, with weakly con- volute margins, their awns 6-10 mm long; panicles broadly spreading; anthers 2.54.5 mm long; sheaths of lower leaves Veny short ‘hays t 22204). Sc et. sere 1. B. arvensis. + Lemmas with fruit distinctly separated and with strongly con- volute margins, awnless or with up to 7 mm long awn; panicles weakly spreading or compressed; anthers 1.2—2.5 mm long; sheaths of all leaves glabrous or subglabrous. . . . 4. B. secalinus. 7. Lemmas without awn, but often with up to 1.5 mm long cusp; palea shorter than lemma by 2—3 mm... . 9. B. briziformis. + Lemmas with more than 3 mm long awn; palea shorter than lemma. by:0.5=2emm, so:oe8 Soy ee Se 8. 8. Lemmas glabrous, obtuse, without distinct teeth; palea shorter than lemma by 0.5—1.2 mm; anthers (0.8)1—2.8(3.2) mm long; panicles rather lax, often weakly spreading........... = + Lemmas pubescent, less often glabrous, with two, distinct, 0.3— 0.5 mm long teeth at apex; palea shorter than lemma by 1-2 mm; anthers 0.5—1.5 mm long; panicles very dense, with strongly erowded spikelets. 2 oo. es ace x ayn in 2 ens? = ere 10. 9. Spikelets 12-20 mm long; lemmas 5.5—8 mm long, with 3—5 mm long awn in middle and upper flowers; anthers (1.5)1.7— pe A er nr en meee ee | ue 2. B. racemosus. + Spikelets 18—28 mm long; lemmas 7.5—11 mm long, with 6-10 mm long awn in middle and upper flowers; anthers (0.8)1—2(2.3) mm NOE pretest dias coat eared wilenn ka lateeeet oat 3. B. commutatus. 10. Lemmas 6.5—7.5 mm long, glabrous; panicles 2-6 mm long; anthers 0.7-1 mm long. Plants 10-40 cm high, usually with many Stems frOm-1N6 Dass ccens. one. eae 5. B. hordeaceus. + Lemmas 7.5—10 cm long, pubescent, very rarely glabrous; panicles 4-10 cm long; anthers 0.5—0.7 mm long. Plants 15— 100 cm high, with one or few stems from the base....... ON ie ie. TS Ru sartiae “allel erat s Be «Redlatam Cy Se 6. B. mollis. Section 1. Bromus. Lemmas oblong-ovate or obovate, usually coriaceous, obtuse or with two distinct teeth at apex, always with one awn; spikelets moderately flattened from sides. : : ' : : : | 181 247 1. B. arvensis L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 77; Krecz. and Vved. 1934, FI. SSSR; 2: 376. Type: Europe (“in Europa ad versuras agrorum”). North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center; West; East (as an ecdemic near Astrakhan); Crimea (as an ecdemic).—In fields, by the roadsides, in habitations.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East (south); Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Mi- nor; as an ecdemic in many other extratropical countries.—2n=14. 2. B. racemosus L. 1762, Sp. Pl., ed. 2: 114; Krecz. and Vved. op. cit.: 579; Natk.-Ivanausk. 1963, Lietuv. TSR FI. 2: 269; Eichwald, et al. 1966, Eesti Taim. Maar. 1053. Type: Great Britain (“in Anglia”). Baltic (as an ecdemic, reported also for meadows along the Merkis River); Center as an ecdemic in Ladoga-IImen); East (Lower Volga: Caspian coast and delta of the Volga River).—In meadows, wet sandy habitats and gravel-beds, by the roadsides, in habitations. General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, north of Iran; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=28. 3. B. commutatus Schrad. 1806, Fl. Germ. 1: 353; Krecz. and Vved. op. cit.: 579; Natk.—lIvanausk. op. cit.: 270; Eichwald, et al. op. cit.: 1053.—B. racemosus subsp. commutatus (Schrab.) Maire and Weill. Type: Central Europe (“inter segetes, ad vias, sepes’’). Baltic (as an ecdemic, also in the meadows along the Nevezhis River); Center (Upper Dnieper: in the basin of the Dnieper and Desna rivers; Upper Volga: along the Oka River; as an ecdemic in Ladoga-Ilmen); West (Carpathians; Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea: along the Dnieper River); Crimea.—In meadows, forest glades, by the roadsides, in fields and plantations, habitations.—General distri- bution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Cen- tral and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=56. 4. B. secalinus L. 1753, op. cit.: 76; Krecz. and Vved. op. cit.: 576. Type: Europe (“in Europae agris secalinis arenosis”). North; Baltic; Center; West (Carpathians; Dnieper; Moldavia).— In fields, by the roadsides, in habitations.—General distribution: 182 a 248 Caucasus (as an ecdemic), south of Western and Eastern Siberia (as an ecdemic), Far East; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor; as an ecdemic in other countries.— 2n=28. Note. This type variety—var. Secalinus—has awned lemmas; no less extensively distributed is the variety—var. submutious Reichb.—with awnless or almost awnless lemmas. 5. B. hordeaceus L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 77, s. str.; Tzvelev, 1973; Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 10: 88.—B. secalinus B. hordeaceus (L.) L. 1762, op. cit.: 112.—B. thominii Hard. 1833, Congr. Sci. Caen.: 56; Tzvel. 1964, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1964: 25.—B. hordeaceus subsp. thominii (Hard.) Hyl. Type: Europe (“in Europae collibus aridissimis sabulosis”). Center (Ladoga-IImen: neighborhood of Leningrad).—By the roadsides, in wet sandy habitats, in habitations.—General distribu- tion: South of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=28. 6. B. mollis L. 1762, op. cit.: 112; Krecz. and Vved. op. cit.: 579.—B. hordeaceus subsp. mollis (L.) Hyl. Type: Southern Europe (“in Europae australioris siccis”). North (as an ecdemic in Karelia-Murman and Dvina-Pechora): Baltic; Center; West; East (as an ecdemic in Lower Don); Crimea. In sandy meadows, on river sands and gravel-beds, by the roadsides, in habitations, sometimes in fields. —General distribution: Caucasus; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Mi- nor; aS an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=28. 7. B. japonicus Thunb. 1784, in Murr. Syst. Veg., ed. 14: 119; id. 1784, Fl. Jap.: 52; Krecz. and Vved. op. cit.: 578.—B. patulus Mert. and Koch. Type: Japan (“Japonia”). a. Subsp. japonicus.—Lemmas 7—9 mm long; awns in middle and upper flowers 5—11 mm long; anthers 0.6—1 mm long; panicle usually with more than 15 spikelets; panicle branches with one to three spikelets. North (as an ecdemic in Karelia-Murman); Baltic (as an ecdemic); Center (south of Volga-Kama; Volga Don; as an ecdemic in Ladoga- IImen, Upper Dnieper, Upper Volga); West; East; Crimea.—I\n steppes, on open stony and clayey slopes, gravel-beds, sands, rocks and taluses, by the roadsides, in habitations, fields and 249 plantations.— General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Si- beria, Far East (as an ecdemic), Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia (as an ecdemic); Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan- China; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=14. Note. The commonly found variety—var. velutinus (Koch) Bornm.—has pubescent spikelets, whereas in the type variety—var. japonicus—the spikelets are glabrous. b. Subsp. anatolicus (Boiss. and Heldr.) Penzes, 1936, Bot. Kézlem. 33: 118.—B. anatolicus Boiss. and Heldr. 1853, in Boiss. Diagn. Pl. Or. sér. 1, 13: 63; Krecz. and Vved. op. cit.: 578.—Lemmas Q- 12 mm long; awns in middle and upper flowers 9-15 mm long; anthers 0.82 mm long; panicle usually with less than 15 spikelets, their branches bearing one each or less often two spikelets. Type: Turkey (“in rupestribus prope Tsimboukchan Pamphyliae’”). Crimea (south).—On open stony and clayey slopes, rocks and taluses, by the roadsides, in habitations.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Asia Minor, Iran.—2n=14. Note. In Crimea, besides type variety—var. anatolicus—with pubescent spiketets, we find another variety—var. glabriglumis Tzvel.—with glabrous spikelets. 8. B. squarrosus L. 1753, op. cit.: 76; Krecz. and Vved. op. cit.: 577.—B. villosus C.C. Gmel. non Forsk.—B8. wolgensis Fisch. ex Jacq. f. Type: Europe and “Siberia” (“in Gallia, Helvetia, Siberia’). North (as an ecdemic in Karelia-Murman, Dvina-Pechora); Bal- tic (as an ecdemic); Center (south of Upper Volga and Volga-Kama; Volga-Don; as an ecdemic in the north); West; East; Crimea.—On open stony and clayey slopes, in steppes, on sands and gravel-beds, by the roadsides, in habitations, plantations.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, northwest of Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=14. Note. The commonly found variety—var. villosus Koch (=B. wolgensis Fisch. ex Jacq. f.}—has pubescent spikelets whereas the type variety—var. squarrosus—has glabrous spikelets. 9. B. briziformis Fisch. and Mey. 1837, Ind. Sem. Hort. Petrop. 3: 30; Krecz. and Vved. op. cit.: 577; Sljassarenko, 1965, Vizn. Rosl. Ukr., ed. 2: 102. 184 183 250 Type: Caucasus, Zuvant (“in locis aridis montosis prope pag. Limar”). West (Dnieper—as an ecdemic near the village of Koshevo on the Ros’ River); Crimea (as an ecdemic near Staryi Krym.).—By the roadsides, in habitations.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia (mountains of Turkmenia); Asia Minor, Iran.—2n=14. Section 2. Triniusia (Steud.) Nevski, 1934, Tr. Sredneaz. Univ. ser. 8c, 17: 23.—Triniusia (“Triniusa”) Steud. 1854, Syn. Pl. Glum. 1: 328, s. str. Lemmas oblong-ovate or ovate, coriaceous with two acute teeth and three awns at the apex; spikelets strongly flattened on sides. Lectotype: B. danthoniae Trin. 10. B. danthoniae Trin. 1831, in C.A. Mey. Verzeichn. Pfl. Cauc.: 24; Krecz. and Vved. op. cit.: 582. Type: Caucasus, Zuvant (“in locis lapidosis aridis montium Talysch prope pagum Swant”). North (as an ecdemic in Dvina-Pechora).—By the roadsides.— General distribution: Caucasus (Transcaucasia), Russian Central Asia; Eastern Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, western Himalayas.—2n=14. Section 3. Sapheneuron Nevski, 1934, op. cit.: 23, s. str. Lemmas oblong-lanceolate, usually thin-coriaceous, with two acute teeth at apex, sometimes with an awn; spikelets somewhat flattened on sides. Lectotype: B. lanceolatus Roth. 11. B. scoparius L. 1753, Cent. Pl. 1: 6; Krecz. and Vved. op. cit.: 581.—B. ovatus Gaertn.—B. confortus Bieb.—(Plate XII, 1). Type: Spain (“in Hispania’). East (Lower Volga: delta of the Volga River); Crimea.—On open stony and clayey slopes, in wet sandy habitats and on gravel- beds, by the roadsides, in habitations and plantation.—General dis- tribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=14. Plate XII. 1 —Bromus scoparius L.: 1a—Spikelet; 1b—floral scales with segment of rachilla; 2—Pholiurus pannonicus (Host) Trin.: 2a—Part of spike with three spikelets; 2b—floral scales with segment of rachilla. 25:1 252 Note. Var. hirtulus (Regel) Roshev. with pubescent spikelets is found together with the type variety—var. scoparius—having gla- brous spikelets. GENUS 22. ANISANTHA C. Koch 1848, Linnaea, 21: 394 Panicle 3—25 cm long; spikelets 1.2—-5 cm long, with 4—10 flowers, of which two to five upper ones usually undeveloped; glumes lanceolate, lower with one and upper with three veins; lemmas lanceo- late, 8-30 mm long, weakly carinate, with five to seven(nine) veins, with straight or almost straight (7)10—40(60) mm long awn, arising from slightly below sharp-toothed apex of lemma. Annual plants. Type: A. tectorum (L.) Nevski. The genus consists of 10-12 species that are distributed pre- dominantly in the countries of the Mediterranean, as also entering atlantic and Central Europe, and in Asia reaching in the east to northeastern China and the Kama Uplands. 1. Spikelets (excluding awns) 3—5 cm long; lower glume 15—23 and upper 20-32 mm long; lemmas 23-30 mm long, their awns 30260 mm loge 2. eS. OS ol ee 1. A. diandra. + Spikelets 1.2-4 cm long; lower glume 4-14, upper 6-18 mm long; lemmas 8—23 mm long, their awns 7-30 mm long .. . 2. 2. Panicle 3—15 cm long, rather lax and more or less secund, with slender, flexuous branches bearing one to four spikelets; spike- lets more or less drooping at flowering ..... 5. A. tectorum. + Panicle lax or dense, but not secund, with thicker, straight branches bearing one to two spikelets each; spikelets not ee i ae eS 3. 3. Panicle broadly spreading, 7—25 cm long, its branches longer than spikelets; spikelets (excluding awns) 2-4 cm long. ... . ee ee oe oe ee ee ere ee 2. A. sterilis. + Panicle more dense, compressed or somewhat spreading, 3—12 cm long, its branches shorter than spikelets; spikelets 2—3 cm 4. Panicle relatively lax, sometimes somewhat spreading, its branches to 3 cm long, usually scabrous, less often puberulent; Stamens One OF EWOr sy ee ee 3. A. madritensis. 253 + Panicle very dense, always compressed, its branches to 1 cm long, puberulent; stem below panicle puberulent; stamens three. ee AUIS. ORY LO SPL DA OR 4. A. rubens. 1. A. diandra (Roth) Tutin, 1962, in Claph., Tutin, and Warb. FI. Brit. Isl., ed. 2: 1149; Tzvelev, 1963, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 22: 4.— Bromus diandrus Roth, 1787, Bot. Abhandt. Beobacht.: 44.—B. gussonei (Parl.) 1840, pl. Rar. Sic. 2: 8.—Anisantha gussonei (Parl.) Nevski, 1934, Tr. Sredneaz. Univ. Ser. 8c, 17: 20.—Bromus rigens auct. non L.: Krecz. and Vved. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 572.—B. rigidus subsp. gussonei (Parl.) Maire-—Zerna gussonei (Parl.) Grossh. Type: The plant raised in Nurenberg from seeds, apparently received from Italy (“e seminibus inter Passulas lecta”). Crimea (south).—On stony and clayey slopes, by the roadsides, in habitations.—General distribution: Caucasus (coastal sands be- tween Apasheron Peninsula and the mouth of the Kura River); At- lantic Europe (south), Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran Region (Iraq); as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=56. 2. A. sterilis (L.) Nevski, op. cit.: 20.—Bromus sterilis L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 77; Krecz. and Vved. op. cit.: 571.—Zerna sterilis (L.) Panz. Type: Southern Europe (“In Europae australioris agris, sylvis”). Baltic (as an ecdemic); West (Carpathians; Moldavia; Black Sea); East (south of Lower Don); Crimea.—On stony and clayey slopes, taluses and gravel-beds, among shrubs and in thinned-out forests, by the roadsides, in habitations, plantations.—General dis- tribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Cen- tral and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=14. Note. Along with the type variety—var. sterilis—with scabrous floral scales, we also have var. velutinus (Volkart ex Hegi) Tzvel. comb. nova (=Bromus sterilis var. velutinus Volkart and Hegi, 1908, Ill. Fl. Metteleur. 1: 362) with pubescent lemmas. 3. A. madritensis (L.) Nevski, op. cit.: 21.—Bromus madritensis L. 1755, Cent. Pl. 1: 5; Krecz. and Vved. op. cit.: 571.—Zerna madritensis (L.) S.F. Gray. Type: Spain (“in Hispania”). Crimea (south).—On open stony and clayey slopes, among shrubs, by the roadsides, in habitations, plantations.—General distri- bution: Atlantic Europe (south), Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=28. | i ee ee 186 254 Note. Besides the type variety—var. madritensis—with glabrous spikelets, in Crimea we have another variety—var. ciliatus (Guss.) Tzvel. comb. nov. (=Bromus madritensis var. ciliatus Guss. 1842, FI. Sic. Syn. 1: 78)—with more or less ciliate spikelets. 4. A. rubens (L.) Nevski, op. cit.: 19.—Bromus rubens L. 1755, op. cit.: 5; Krecz. and Vved. op. cit.: 572.—Zerna rubens (L.) Grossh. Type: Spain (“in Hispania”). Baltic (as an ecdemic in Riga).—By the roadsides, in habita- tions.—General distribution: Caucasus (east), Russian Central Asia (south); Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=28. 5. A. tectorum (L.) Nevski, op. cit.: 22.—Bromus tectorum L. 1753, op. cit.: 77; Krecz. and Vved. op. cit.: 573.—Zerna tectorum (L.) Lindm.—Anisantha pontica C. Koch.—(Plate XIII, 2). Type: Europe (“in Europae collibus siccis et tectis terrestribus’”). North (as an ecdemic in Karelia-Murman and Dvina-Pechora); Baltic (as an ecdemic); Center (south of Upper Volga); West; East; Crimea.—In steppes and semideserts, on stony and clayey slopes, sands, gravel-beds, by the roadsides in habitations, plantations — General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Tibet, Himalayas, Japan-China (inner provinces of China); as an ecdemic in almost all extratropical countries of both hemispheres.—2n=14. TRIBE 5. AVENEAE Dumort. The spikelets are one- to five (seven)-flowered, borne in dense or more or less lax panicles, less often in a raceme or spike. The lemmas are coriaceous or coriaceous-membranous with three to seven(nine) veins, usually with an awn arising from the back. Less often the lemmas are awnless. There are two lodicules. Ovary is densely hairy or glabrous at the apex. The caryopses have a linear or oval hilum. Starch grains are compound. Chromosomes are large. Plants are perennial or annual and the anatomy of the leaf blade is of festucoid type. Type: Avena L. 255 GENUS 23. HELICTOTRICHON Bess. 1827, in Schult. and Schult. f. Add. ad Mant. 3: 526 Panicles 3-25 cm long, compressed or more or less spreading, often raceme-like; spikelets 8-25 mm long, with two to five(seven) bisexual flowers; glumes lanceolate, upper one as long as adjoining lemma or longer, with three to five veins, lower somewhat shorter, with one to three veins, lemma lanceolate, 7—16 mm long, five to seven(nine) veins, without a keel; awns geniculately bent, (7)10—20(23) mm long, arising near the middle of lemma or slightly higher; ovary pubescent. Perennial plants. Lectotype: H. sempervirens (Vill.) Pilg. The genus consists of about 50 species that are distributed in a large part of extratropical Eurasia, in northern and southern Africa, cordilleras of North America, and alpine regions of Asian and African tropics. Literature: Holub, J. 1958. Bemerkungen zur Taxonomie der Gattung Helictotrichon Bess. in Ph. M. Opiz und seine Bedeutung fiir die Pflanzentaxonomie. Prag.—Holub, J. 1961. Taxonomische Studie Uber die tschechoslowakischen Arten der Gattung Avenochloa Holub. Acta Mus. Nat. Pragae, 17B, 5.—Holub, J. 1962. Ein Beitrag zur Abgrenzung der Gattungen in der Tribus Aveneae die Gattung Avenochloa Holub. Acta Horti Bot. Prag., 1962.—Dubovik, O.M. 1969, Vidova samostiinist’ Helictotrichon besseri (Griseb.) Klok. [Species independence of Helictotrichon besseri (Griseb.) Klok.]. Med. IV Z”zdu Ukr. Bot. Tovar. Kiev. 1. Paleas glabrous and smooth along keel; hairs in upper part of rachilla segments 3-6 mm long......... 7. H. pubescens. + Paleas short-ciliate over entire length of keel, terminating into spinules; hairs in upper part of rachilla segments up to 3 mm OS ee Se eae 2. 2. Leaf blade setiform or lengthwise folded, densely puberulent and with strongly raised ribs on upper (ventral) surface... . re a en i 8. H. desertorum. + Leaf blade flat or lengthwise folded, but not setaceous, gla- brous and smooth or with scattered spinules on upper surface, without raised ribs 3. Spikelets usually 14-25 mm long; upper glume and lemmas sf two lower flowers (12)13—16 mm long; hairs on callus of lem- ein fons es. 6. jee) ee Ae 4. + Spikelets usually 9-16 mm long; upper glume and lemmas of two lower flowers (7)8—-12(13) mm long............ 6. 256 4. Plants of plains, densely caespitose; without creeping under- ground shoots; leaf blade 1.5—4 mm wide, often folded length- SOS See hg te ee ee ee ie oes anos 3. H. pratense. + Plants of mountains, usually loosely caespitose, with short creep- ing underground shoots, leaf blade 2-10 mm wide, usually flat isp fectaenrten@ibrs ase 2 TOL GS 2 ike beer. . asf ompanel. meee 5%. 188 5. Leaf blade 4-10 mm wide; sheaths of all leaves more or less Seamonsyo2 at.09Tl.. 200) prev kl. . So Oe eee a. 7. Segments of rachilla more or less hairy, but usually only in upper part; panicle branches usually strongly scabrous, less often weakly scabrous; stems not flattened (but sheaths more or less Plata 22 ed Qs (AS ida LS 5. H. hookeri. + Segments of rachilla glabrous; panicle branches smooth or al- most smooth; stems distinctly flattened .. . 6. H. compressum. SUBGENUS 1. PRATAVENASTRUM (Vierh.) Holub 1958, in Klastersky and others, Ph. M. Opiz. u seine Bedeut fir Pflanzentax.: 125.—Avenastrum subgen. euavenastrum sect. Pratavenastrum Vierh. 1914, Verh. Ges. Deutsch. Naturf. u. Arzte. 85, 2: 671 Plants with or without short creeping underground shoots; leaf blades flat or lengthwise folded, without ribs above; paleas densely short-ciliate on keel terminating into spinules. 187 Plate XIII. |—Helictotrichon pratense (L.) Bess.: la—Spikelet; 1b—floral scales with seg- ment of rachilla; 2—Anisantha tectorum (L.) Nevski: 2a—Spikelet; 2b—-floral scales with segment of rachilla. Ac Nm ee 189 258 Type: H. pratense (L.) Bess. 1. H. planiculme (Schrad.). Pilg. 1938, Feddes Repert. 45: 6; Klokov, 1950, Vizn. Rosl. URSR: 869.—Avena planiculmis Schrad. 1860, FI. Germ. 1: 381.—Avenastrum planiculme (Schrad.) Opiz. 1852, Seznam Rostl. Kvét. Ceské: 20; M. Popov, 1949, Ocherki Rastit. i Fl. Karpat.: 285.—Avenochloa planiculmis (Schrad.) Holub, 1962, Acta Horti Bot. Prag. 1962: 82. Type: Sudetes mountains (“die Gipfelwiese des Spieglitzer Schneeberges bei der Quelle des Morava-March-flusses”). West (Carpathians)—In cultivated meadows, on stony slopes and rocks; in upper mountain zone.—General distribution: Central Europe (Carpathians and Sudetes).—2n=120—1235. 2. H. praeustum (Reichb.) Tzvel. 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 8: 67.—Avena praeusta Reichb. 1833, Fl. Germ. Excurs. Add.: 140(5).—A. adsurgens Schur ex Simonk. 1886, Enum. FI. Transsilv.: 547.—Avenastrum alpinum (Smith) Fritsch, 1897, Excursionsfl. Oesterr. : 53, quoad pl.: M. Popov, op. cit.: 285.—Avenochloa adsurgens (Simonk.) Holub, 1972, Ann. Univ. Budapest., Sect. Biol. 14: 94.—A. praeusta (Reichb.) Sojak, 1972, Acta Mus. Nat. Prag. 140, 3-4: 127.—Helictotrichon alpinum auct. non Henr.: Klokov, op. cit.: 869. Type: Yugoslavia (“In Krain, auf dem M. Nanas”). West (Carpathians)—In meadows, forest glades, stony slopes; up to middle mountain zone.—General distribution: Central Europe. Note. Holub (loc. cit.) suggests that the name “Avena praeusta Reichb”, relates to another species of this genus. It is not ruled out that this suggestion is correct: however, a study of the authentic material is necessary to confirm it, which has so far not been undertaken. 3. H. pratense (L.) Bess. 1828, Rzut Oka Jeogr. Fiz. Wol. Pod.: 10; Nevski, 1940, Fl. URSR, 2: 181.—Avena pratensis L. 1753, Sp. PI.: 80, s. str.—Avenastrum pratense (L.) Opiz., op. cit.: 20; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 273, p.p.—Avenochloa pratensis (L.) Holub, 1962, op. cit.: 84.—Helictotrichon compressum auct. non Henr.: Klokov, op. cit.: 870.— (Plate XIII, 1). Type: Europe (“in Europae pascuis siccis apricis”). Baltic; Center (Ladoga-Ilmen: lower reaches of the Narova and Luga rivers; Pskovsk Region; Upper Dnieper; northwest of Upper 259 Volga); West (northwest of Dnieper).—On dry-bottom meadows, in forest glades, thinned-out oak and pine forests, on dunes and the exposures of limestone.—General distribution: Scandinavia, Atlan- tic and Central Europe.—2n=42. 4. H. versicolor (Vill.) Pilg. op. cit.: 7; Klokov, op. cit.: 870.— Avena versicolor Vill. 1779, Prosp. Hist. Pl. Dauph.: 17.—Avenastrum versicolor (Vill.) Fritsch, op. cit.: 53; M. Popov, op. cit.: 285.— Avenochloa versicolor (Vill.) Holub, 1962, op. cit.: 85. Type: France; Dauphne Department. West (Carpathians)—In cultivated meadows and on stony slopes of upper mountain zone.—General distribution: Central Europe.— 2n=14. 5. H. hookeri (Scribn.) Henr. 1940, Blumea, 3: 429.—Avena hokkeri Scribn. 1890, in Hack. True Grass: 123.—Avenastrum asiaticum Roshev. 1932, Izv. Bot. Sada Akad. Nauk SSSR, 30: 770, s. str.—Helictotrichon asiaticum (Roshev.) Grossh. 1939, Fl. Kavk., ed. 2, 1: 215, quoad nom.—Avenochloa asiatica (Roshev.) Holub, 1962, op. cit.: 83.—A. hookeri (Scribn.) Holub, 1962, op. cit.: 84. Arrhenatherum hookeri (Scribn.) Potztal. Type: Northern Cordilleras (“Rocky Mountains”). a. Subsp. schellianum (Hack.) Tzvel. op. cit.: 68.—Avena schelliana Hack. 1892, Tr. Peterb. Bot. Sada, 12: 419.—Avenastrum schellianum (Hack.) Roshev. 1934, op. cit.: 214.—Helictotrichon schellianum (Hack.) Kitag. 1939, Lin. Fl. Manch.: 78.—Avenochloa schelliana (Hack.) Holub, 1962, op. cit.: 85. Lectotype: The Amur River’ near Blagoveshchensk (“Blagoveshchensk, 5.VII.1891, S. Korshinsky’). Center (Volga-Kama: Central Urals; Volga-Don); West (east of Dnieper); East (Lower Don: in the basin of the North Donets River: Trans-Volga); Crimea (mountains).—In the steppes, forest glades; drybottom meadows, in thinned-out oak forests.—General distribu- tion: Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East, Russian Central Asia (northeast); Mongolia; Japan-China.—2n=14. Note. The Crimean plants, on the average, with more brownish spikelets and less scabrous panicle branches are distinctly closer to the type subspecies.—H. hookeri subsp. hookeri (=Avenastrum asiaticum Roshev.)—which is distributed in the mountains of Siberia, Russian Central and Central Asia, as also in the Northern Cordilleras. 190 260 6. H. compresum (Heuff.) Henr. op. cit.: 429.—Avena compressa Heuff. 1835, Flora, 18: 244.—Helictotrichon tauricum Prokud. 1950, Uchen. Zap. Khark. Univ. 32: 198.—Avenochloa compressa (Heuff.) Holub, 1962, op. cit.: 84.—A. taurica (Prokud.) Holub, 1962, op. Cit.; BD. Type: Romania (“Hab. locis arenosis glareosisque montanis inter vineas infra arceum ad Verschetz in Banatu”). Crimea (mountains).—On stony slopes, in forest glades, among shrubs and in thinned-out forests, by the roadsides; in lower and middle mountain zones.—General distribution: Southeast of Central Europe, Mediterranean (Balkan Peninsula). SUBGENUS 2. PUBAVENASTRUM (Vierh.) Holub 1958, op. cit.: 125.—Avenastrum subgen. Euavenastrum sect. Pubavenastrum Vieth. op. cit.: 671 Plants with creeping underground shoots; leaf blades flat, without ribs above; paleas glabrous and smooth along keels. Type: H. pubescens (Huds.) Pilg. 7. H. pubescens (Huds.) Pilg. op. cit.: 6.—Avena pubescens Huds. 1762, Fl. Angl.: 42.—Avenastrum pubescens (Huds.) Opiz. op. cit.: 20; Roshev. 1934, op. cit.: 275.—Avenochloa pubescens (Huds.) Holub, 1962, op. cit.: 84. Type: Great Britain (“in pratis et pascuis siccirioribus; supra Banstead Down copiose’”’). North (south of Karelia-Murman); Baltic; Center; West; East (Transcaucasia).—In meadows, forest glades, among shrubs; up to upper mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western and Eastern Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Dzhungaria- Kashgaria, Mongolia.—2n=14. Note. In alpine zone of the Carpathians we find a variety—var. alpinum (Gaud.) Grossh.—with more brightly colored spikelets and usually glabrous leaves. SUBGENUS 3. HELICTOTRI€HON Plants without creeping underground shoots; leaf blades setiform, lengthwise folded, with strongly raised ribs gn upper (ventral) sur- face; paleas puberulent along keels. 19 — 261 8. H. desertorum (Less.) Nevski, 1937, Sov. Bot. 4: 41.— Avena desertorum Less. 1834, Linnaea, 9: 208.—A. besseri Griseb. 1852, in Ledeb. Fl. Ross. 4: 415.—Avenastrum basalticum Podp. 1902, Oesterr. Bot. Zeitschr. 52: 334.—A. desertorum (Less.) Podp. 1904, Bot. Jahrb. 34, Beibl. 76: 7; Roshev. 1934, op. cit.: 276.— Helitotrichon besseri (Griseb.) Klok. 1950, Vizn. Rosl. URSR: 870; Dubovik, 1969, Mat. IV s”ezdu Ukr. Bot. Tovarl.: 128.—H. desertorum subsp. basalticum (Podp.) Holub, 1970, Folia Geobot. Phytotax. (Praha), 5: 436.—(Plate XI, 2). Type: Southern Urals, the Gumbeika River near Verkhneuralsk (“Gumbeica”). Center (south of Volga-Kama; Volga-Don); West (Carpathians; Dnieper: Volyn-Poldolie uplands); East (north of Lower Don; Trans- Volga).—In steppes, on stony slopes and rocks; sometimes on the sands of river terraces.—General distribution: South of Western and Eastern Siberia, northeast of Russian Central Asia; Central Europe (Southeast). A separate subspecies—H. desertorum subsp. altaicum (Tzvel.) Holub—is found in the mountains of Southern Siberia, Russian Central Asia and Central Asia. Note. Plants with pubescent sheaths of the cauline leaves pre- dominate in the European part of Russia. These are sometimes taken for a separate subspecies—subsp. basalticum (Podp.) Holub—or even as an independent species—H. besseri (Griseb.) Klok. GENUS 24. AVENA L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 79; id. 1754, Gen. Pl., ed. 5: 34 Panicle (5)8—30(50) cm long, usually more or less spreading, some- times raceme-like; spikelets (15)20—30(40) mm long, with two to five (six) bisexual flowers; glumes lanceolate, with five to nine veins, upper glume usually longer than lemma and as long as spikelet, lower one shorter; lemmas lanceolate, less often lanceolate-ovate, 12—25(30) mm long, with seven veins, without keels; awns geniculately bent, up to 40(50) mm long, arising from above the middle of lemma, often absent in cultivated species; ovary pubescent. Annual plants. Lectotype: A. sativa L. This genus consists of about 25 species that are predominantly distributed in countries of the ancient Mediterranean; some cultivated and weed species at present have very extensive ranges. Literature: Malzev, A.J. 1930. Ovsyugi i ovsy [Oat grasses and oats]. Tr. Prikl. Bot. Gen. Sel. Pril., 38.—Nevski, S.A. 1934. Konspekt 262 vidov roda Avena [Conspectus of species of the genus Avena]. Tr. Sredneaz. Univ. ser. 8c, 17. + + 6(1). Rachilla without articulations, with fruits breaking irregularly; awns of lemma usually weakly developed, often absent; Culti- vated or weed plants. 0... 0 cas so 8 5 2. Rachilla with one or many articulations, with fruits and in dry condition readily disarticulating; awns of lemmas _ long, geniculately bent. Wild or weed plants.............. 6. . Lemmas as also glumes coriaceous-membranous, with very dis- tinct (even to naked eye) veins throughout; rachilla elongated; both glumes shorter than spikelet; caryopses free from floral scales and free threshing (“naked”) :).°. . . 2.92) eee a: Lemmas coriaceous, considerably differing in thickness from glumes, with distinct veins only in upper part; rachilla rather short; upper glume more or less as long as spikelet; caryopses adherent to floral scales and not free threshing (“tunicate”) . . . Spikelets 23—35 mm long; lemmas awnless or with more or fens bent awn arising in upper fourth of lemma, with two to four subobtuse teeth at apex; carypses about 8 mm long........ eRe SA. PAS s. SRS Pe eee 6. A. chinensis. Spikelets 18-25 mm long; lemmas of lower flower usually with awn arising from upper third of lemma, with two awn-like pointed teeth at apex; caryopses about 6 mm long....... ayrihe ic ES cpa Sie ee petaets Pees oie nie take hye a os ee 9. A. nuda. . Lemmas with two teeth at apex terminating into straight, 2-6 mm long awns, with geniculately bent 20-35 mm long awn on bagkels aie. aah ween ee A, Ces 8. A. strigosa Lemmas with two to four acute or obtuse teeth at apex, not terminating into awns, usually with more weakly developed awn on back or without such awn................ of . Segment of rachilla strongly reduced between first and second flower from below (about 1.5 mm long), gradually thickened above and breaking in its lower part, as a result its larger part remains with the second flower.......... 4. A. volgensis. Segment of rachilla usually longer and thinner between first and second flower from below, abruptly thickened above and breaking in its upper part, as a result its larger part remains with thesiirst. (lower) flower: 2/2) 2551 os ele 5. A. sativa. Rachilla articulated below each flower; callus of second flower from below distinctly constricted; as if rising above it... . 7. SEE 192 263 + Rachilla articulated only below the lowermost flower; callus of second flower from below entirely fused with rachilla segment Reemontinnm above ity... eevee 2k 8. 7. Lemma densely hairy on backside, bidentate at apex terminat- ing into straight, 1.5—6 mm long awns...... 7. A. barbata. + Lemmas glabrous or more or less hairy, bidentate at apex not format MIO, AWNS. ... 2... ee ee 2. A. fatua. 8. Lower glume half to two-thirds as long as the upper; lemmas bidentate at apex terminating into straight, 3-6 mm long awns; Oe SS es) ee 10. A. eriantha. + Lower glume more than three-fourths as long as the upper; lemmas bidentate at apex not terminating into awns; anthers I OTR IAC ooo sm wha as wen de ah ees Ue we 9. 9. Segment of rachilla between first and second flower from be- low 2 mm long; articulation scar on callus of lemma oval . . eee no 1. A. sterilis. + Segment of rachilla about 1.5 mm long; between first and second flower from below; articulation scar on callus of lemma DME lle.) ee ee Re 3. A. aemulans. 1. A. sterilis L. 1762, Sp. Pl., ed. 2: 118, s. str.—A. macrocarpa Moench, 1794, Meth. PIL.: macrocarpa (Moench) Briq. 1910, Prodr. FI. Gow: 1: 105: Malzev, 1930, Tr. Prikl. Bot. Gen. Sel. Pril. 38: 386. Type: Spain (“in Hispania”). a. Subsp. sterilis.—Spikelets 30-50 mm long; lemma of lower flower 23-30 mm long; sheaths and blades of lower leaves usually hairy. Crimea (as an ecdemic near the village of Koreiz).—By the roadsides and in habitations.—General distribution: Caucasus (as an ecdemic in Sukhumi), Russian Central Asia; Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran Region (Iraq); as an ecdemic in other countries. —2n=42. b. Subsp. trichophylla (C. Koch) Malz. 1930, Tr. Prikl. Bot. Gen. Sel. Pril. 38: 379.—A. trichophylla C. Koch, 1848, Linnaea, 21: 393; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 269.—Spikelets 23-30 mm long; lemma of lower flower 16-23 mm long; sheaths and blades of lower leaves and usually also stems at nodes pubescent. Type: Transcaucasia, Shirvan steppe (“in der schirvan’schen Ebene, auf Kalk- u. Mergelboden 500-700" hoch”). Crimea (south).—On open stony and clayey slopes, taluses, among shrubs, by the roadsides.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran. 193 264 c. Subsp. ludoviciana (Durieu) Gill. and Magne, 1875, Fl. Fr., ed. 3: 532; Malz. op. cit.: 363.—A. ludoviciana Durieu, 1855, Act. Soc, Linn. Bordeaux, 20: 41; Roshev. op. cit.: 269.—A. persica Steud. 1854, Syn. Pl. Slum. 1: 230.-Spikelets 20-28 mm long; lemma of lower flower 14— 21 mm long; sheath and blades of all leaves glabrous or subglabrous; stems glabrous. Type: France (“Trés commun sur la rive droite de la Garonne, dans le sol calcaire et l’alluvium. Moins repandu sur la terrains silicieux de la rive gauche”). West (Black Sea); East (Lower Don); Crimea.—In fields and plantations as weed, by the roadsides, in habitations, among shrubs, on stony and clayey slopes.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Western Himalayas; as an ecdemic in other coun- tries.—2n=42. 2. A. fatua L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 80; Roshev. op. cit.: 267.—A. septentrionalis Malz. 1913, Tr. Byuro po Prikl. Bot. 6: 915; Roshev. op. cit.: 265.—A. fatua subsp. septentrionalis (Malz.) Malz. 1930, op. cit.: 292. Type: Europe (“in Europae agris inter segetes”’). a. Subsp. fatua.—Lemmas lanceolate, more or less hairy or glabrous on backside.—(Plate XIV, 1). North; Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—As a weed in fields, especially in the crop of common oat.—General distribution: A\- most all extratropical countries in both hemispheres; however the Mediterranean Region, apparently, is its homeland.—2n=42. Note. Besides the type variety var. fatua—with the lemmas that are hairy on backside and with 3—S mm long hairs on the callus, some more varieties are found: var. intermedia (Lestib.) Lej. and Court.—with the lemmas that are hairy on backside and with 1-2 mm long hairs on the callus; var. glabrata Peterm.—with glabrous lemmas and 3—S mm long hairs on the callus; var. vilis (Wallr.) Hausskn.—with glabrous lemmas and I—2 mm long hairs on the callus. The plants of the last two varieties are, possibly, the hybrids of A. Fatua X A. sativa. In the more northern regions of the European part of Russia (especially in Dvina-Pechora), we often come across plants of different varieties of A. fatua with stems that are more or less hairy near the nodes. Such plants are sometimes identified as a separate species (A. septentrionalis Malz.) or subspecies (A. fatua subsp. septentrionalis Malz.), which, in my opinion, is not suffi- ciently justified. eee ee ee ee ee es 265 b. Subsp. cultiformis Malz. 1930, op. cit.: 344.—A. cultiformis (Malz.) Malz. 1934, Sorn. Rast. SSSR, 1: 208.—Lemmas lanceolate-ovate, glabrous. Lectotype: Canada, Manitoba State (“Canada, Manitoba, Aweme’’). Center (Upper Volga; Volga-Don), possibly found in other dis- tricts. As a weed in the fields of oat and other crops.—General distribution: Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean; North America.—2n=42. 3. A. aemulans Nevski, 1934, Tr. Sredneaz. Univ. ser. 8c, 17: 5.—A. fatua var. basifixa Malz. 1914, Tr. Byuro Prikl. Bot. 7, 5: 329.— A. fatua subsp. fatua var. vilis subvar. basifixa (Malz.) Malz. 1930, op. cit? 352. Lectotype: Lipetsk Region (“Village of Predtechevo near Elets”). © Center (Volga-Kama; Volga-Don).—As a weed in the fields of various crops, but more particularly in emmer [Triticum dicoccum] or as a cultivated fodder plant.—Endemic. Note. Despite great similarity with A. sativa L., this species is not of cultivated origin but a weed.—A specialized weed of the emmer fields. 4. A. volgensis (Vav.) Nevski, op. cit. 5.—A. sativa var. volgensis Vav. 1929; Tr. Prikl. Bot. Gen. Sel. 16, 2: 92, 210.—A. sativa var. kasanensis Vav. \bid.—A. sativa var. segetalis Vav. Ibid.,—A. fatua subsp. nodipilosa var. subglabra subvar. speltiformis Vav. ex Malz. 1930, op. cit.: 302. Type: Volga Region. O Center (Volga-Kama; east of Volga-Don); East (Trans- Volga).—As a weed in the crops of Volga spelt or as a cultivated fodder plant.—Endemic. Note. Despite great similarity with A. sativa s. 1., this species is not cultivated but found as a weed; it is a specific weed in the crop of Volga spelt. 5. A. sativa L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 79; Roshev. op. cit.: 267.—A. fatua subsp. nodipilosa Malz. 1930, op. cit.: 299.—A. nodipilosa (Malz.) Malz. 1934, op. cit.: 205; Roshev. op. cit.: 265. Type. Without a mention of the locality, possibly in Europe. a. Subsp. sativa.-Panicles not secund, more or less spreading; lemmas lanceolate, usually more or less awned. North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—Widely cultivated as a fodder and bread plant.— 194 266 General distribution: Almost all extra-tropical countries in both hemi- spheres, partly mountainous regions of the tropics; however, coun- tries of the Mediterranean are its homeland.—2n=42. Note. In the northern European part of Russia the variety with more or less hairy stems near their nodes is common. It is sometimes identified as a separate subspecies—subsp. nodipilosa Malz. or even as an independent species.—A. nodipilosa (Malz.) Malz. b. Subsp. contracta (Neilr.) Celak. 1867, Prodr. Fl. Bohem. 1: 41.— A. sativa B. contracta Neilr. 1859, Fl. Nied.-Oesterr.: 58.—A. orientalis Schreb. 1771. Spicil. Fl. Lips.: 52.—Panicles secund, narrow and more or less compressed; lemmas lanceolate. Type: Austria, cultivated plant. Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—Cultivated as a fodder plant.—General distribution: Cultivated in many extratropical coun- tries of both hemispheres; its homeland not established precisely. c. Subsp. praegravis (Krause) Cif. and Giac. 1950, Nomencl. FI. Ital. 1: 31.—A. sativa praegravis Krause, 1837, Abbild. u. Beschr. Getreideart. 7: 7.—A.. georgica Zuccangni, 1806, Obs. Bot. 1: 14; Nevski, 1934, Tr. Sredneaz. Univ. Ser. 8c, 17: 6.—A. fatua subsp. praegravis (Krause) Malz. 1930, op. cit.: 352.—A. praegravis (Krause) Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 268.—Panicles not secund, more or less spreading; lemmas lanceolate-ovate, usually awnless. Type: Europe, cultivated plant. North; Baltic; Center; West; Crimea.—Cultivated as fodder and bread plant.—General distribution: Almost all extratropical coun- tries in both hemispheres; its homeland not precisely established. 6. A. chinensis (Fisch. ex Roem. and Schult.) Metzg. 1824, Europe. Cereal.: 53; Nevski, op. cit.: 6.—A. nuda B. chinensis Fisch. ex Roem. and Schult. 1817, Syst. Veg. 2: 669.—A. fatua subsp. sativa prol. chinensis (Fisch. ex Roem. and Schult.) Malz. 1930, op. cit.: 342. Type: Plant grown from the seeds received from China (“E. China”). Center (Upper Dnieper); possibly, also in other regions.—May be found in experimental fields and as a mixture in the crop of common oat.—General distribution: South of Eastern Siberia and the Far East; Atlantic and Central Europe, Mediterranean, Mongolia, Japan-China; sometimes cultivated in other extratropical countries; possibly China is its homeland.—2n=42. 196 267 7. A. barbata Pott ex Link, 1800, Schrad. Journ. Bot. 2: 315; Roshev. op. cit.: 362.—A. strigosa subsp. barbata (Pott ex Link) Thell. 1911, Vierteljahresschr. Naturf. Ges. Zurich 56: 330; Malz. 1930, op. cit.: 268. A. wiestii auct. Fl. taur. non Steud. 1854. Type: Cultivated plant, apparently, originating from Portugal (“Wachst in deutschen Garten’’). Crimea (Ayudag Mountains).—On stony slopes, rocks and ta- luses.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia (south); south of Central Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran.—2n=28. Note. In Crimea we have only the type subspecies of this spe- cies——subsp. barbata while another subspecies—subsp. wiestii (Steud.) Tzvel. (=A. wiestii Steud. op. cit.: 231)—with smaller (16— 20 mm long) spikelets enters the territory of Russia only in Talysh and Tadzhikistan. 8. A. strigosa Schreb. 1771, Spicil. Fl. Lips.: 52; Roshev. op. cit.: 261. Type: East Germany, Leipzig (“Inter Avenam sativum frequens occurrit, neglecta agricolisque ignota”). North (south of Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center (Ladoga-IImen; Upper Dnieper; Upper Volga; Volga-Kama); West (west of Dnieper). As a weed in the crop of oat, less often in other crops, but at times cultivated.—General distribution: Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean.—2n=14. 9. A. nuda L. 1753, Diss. Dem. PI.: 3; Roshev, op. cit.: 262— A. strigosa subsp. strigosa prol. nuda (L.) Malz. 1930, op. cit.: 266. Type: Without a mention of the locality. Center (Upper Dnieper); West (Carpathians; Dnieper), may also be found in other regions.—Sometimes cultivated as a fodder plant (mostly in experimental fields).—General distribution: Cultivated in many countries of Europe, less often in other extratropical countries of both hemispheres.—2n=14. 10. A. eriantha Durieu, 1845, in Duchartre, Rev. Bot. 1: 360: Nevski, op. cit.: 3.—Trisetum pilosum Roem. and Schult. op. cit.: 662.—Avena pilosa (Roem. and Schult.) Bieb. 1819, Fl. Taur.-Cauc. 3: 84, non Scop. 1772; Roshev. op. cit.: 231. Type: Possibly Algeria (“les mémes lieux que A. clauda’’). Crimea (there is only one specimen of Steven, possibly from the neighborhood of Sudak).—On open stony and clayey slopes, taluses, v9 AY W's Sy,N) Th 1 AG. ue 195 269 sands, gravel-beds.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran.—2n=14. GENUS 25. ARRHENATHERUM Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost.: 55 Panicle 8—25 cm long, usually weakly spreading; spikelets 7—9.5 mm long, with two flowers, of which the lower staminate or sterile and upper bisexual; glumes lanceolate, upper one almost as long as spike- let, with three veins, lower shorter and with one vein. Lemmas lanceo- late, with seven veins, without keel; lemma of lower flower as long as spikelet, with geniculately bent, 1—1.4 cm long awn from spine; lemma of upper flower slightly shorter and more coriaceous, with much shorter awn, or awnless. Ovary pubescent. Perennial plants with short creep- ing underground shoots. Type: A. elatius (L.) J. and C. Presl. About 6—10 species of this genus are distributed in Europe, West Asia, and northern Africa, mostly in the countries of the Mediterranean. 1. A. elatius (L.) J. and C. Presl, 1819, Fl. Cech.: 17; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 281.—Avena elatior L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 79.—Plants 50-130 cm high; stem not thickened at base; ligules 1—2.5 mm long; leaf blades flat, 27 mm wide, scabrous and often more or less hairy; anthers 2.54.5 mm long. North (south of Karelia-Murman); Baltic; Center; West; East (Lower Don); Crimea.—In meadows, forest glades, thinned-out for- ests; often cultivated as fodder plant and found by the roadsides, in gardens and parks.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Cen- tral Asia (Kopetdag); south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran; as an introduced plants or ecdemic in many other countries.—2n=28. GENUS 26. GAUDINIA Beauv. 1812. Ess. Agrost.: 95, s. str. General inflorescence—rather dense, 4-15 cm long spikes, with sessile spikelets, borne singly in two rows on spike rachis and Plate XIV. 1—Avena fatua L. subsp. fatua: 1a—Spikelet; 1b—floral scales with segment of rachilla,; 2—Trisetum flavascens (L.) Beauv. subsp. flavascens: 2a—Spikelet; 2b—floral scales with segment of rachilla. 197 270 appressed to it; spike rachis with fruits readily breaking above the base of each spikelet; spikelets 8-12 mm long, with three to six flowers; upper glume lanceolate-linear, 6-8 mm long, with 7—11 veins, lower half to two- thirds as long as upper, broadly lanceolate, with three to five veins; lemmas linear-lanceolate, 7-9 mm long, coriaceous, weakly carinate, with four or five veins, of which the middle terminating into 6-13 mm long awn arising slightly below the middle; ovary pubescent at apex. Annual plants. Lectotype: G. fragilis (L.) Beauv. Three to five species of this genus are distributed predominantly in the countries of the Mediterranean, and partly also in Atlantic Europe. 1. C. fragilis (L.) Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost.: 164; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 283; P. Smirnov, 1974, Byull. Mosk. Obshch. Isp. Prir. Otd. Biol. 79, 1: 158.—Avena fragilis (L.) 1753, Sp. Pl.: 80.—Plants 10-50 cm high; stem erect, glabrous and smooth; ligules 0.2—-0.5 mm long; leaf blades 1.5-4 mm wide, flat, sparsely hairy on both sides; anthers 4-6 mm long. Type: Pyrenean Peninsula (“in Lusitania, Hispania”). Crimea (Baidar Valley).—On sands and gravel-beds.— General dis- tribution: Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor; as an ecdemic in other countnies.—2n=14. ; GENUS 27. VENTENATA Koel 1802, Descr. Gram.: 272 Panicle 5—25 cm long, more or less spreading; spikelets 8—11 mm long, with two to four flowers; glumes lanceolate, with (5)7—9(11) strongly raised veins; upper glume almost as long as spikelet, lower glumes two- thirds as long; lemmas of lower flowers lanceolate, 7—10 mm long, thin- coriaceous, without keel, with five veins, of which the middle terminating into 2.5—4 mm long awn; lemmas of other flowers smaller and more coriaceous, with two awn-like acute teeth at apex, and a geniculately bent, 10-15 mm long awn on back arising from slightly above middle; ovary glabrous. Annual plants, 20-70 cm high. Type: V. dubia (Leers) Coss. Two or three closely related species of this genus are distributed in the countries of the Mediterranean, and partly in Atlantic Europe and Central Europe. 1. V. dubia (Leers) Coss. 1855, Expl. Sci. Algér.: 104; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 258.—Avena dubia Leers, 1775, Fl. Herborn.: 41.—Leaf == a 271 sheaths glabrous and smooth; ligules 1.5—4 mm long; leaf blades 1—2.5 mm wide, usually loosely convolute, glabrous and smooth on lower surface, densely pubescent or spinulose above; anthers 1.2—-1.5 mm long. Type: West Germany, neighborhood of Herborn (“in collibus siccis, apricis, in arvis sterilibus passim’). West (Carpathians; Moldavia; south of Black Sea); East (south of Lower Volga); Crimea.—On open stony and clayey slopes, sands and gravel-beds, steppe meadows, among shrubs.—General distribu- tion: Caucasus; Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=14. GENUS 28. GAUDINOPSIS Eig. 1929, Feddes Repert. 26: 74 Panicle raceme-like, 3—12 cm long, compressed and rather dense; spikelets 9-14 mm long, with three to seven flowers; glumes lanceo- late, S—7.5 mm long, with three strongly raised veins; lemmas lan- ceolate, 6-9 mm long, thin-coriaceous, with five veins, without keel, at apex somewhat bilobate, lowermost lemma usually awned, others somewhat above middle, with flexuous and more or less geniculately bent, 6-10 mm long awn; ovary glabrous. Annual plants, 840 cm high. Type: G. macra (Stev. ex Bieb.) Eig. A monotypic genus. 1. G. macra (Stev. ex Bieb.) Eig, 1929. Feddes Repert. 26: 77; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 258.—Avena macra Stev. ex Bieb. 1808, FI. Taur.-Cauc. 1: 77.—Ventenata macra (Stev. ex Bieb.) Boiss. Type: Georgia (“in Iberia”). Crimea (south).—On stony and clayey slopes, gravel-beds, rocks, sometimes on coastal sands.—General distribution: Caucasus, Rus- sian Central Asia (Kopetdag); eastern Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran (northwest).—2n=14. GENUS 29. TRISETUM Pers. 1805, Syn. Pl. 1: 97 Panicle 1.5-20 cm long, more or less spreading or compressed; spikelets 4-10 mm long, with two to five flowers; glumes lanceolate, coriaceous-membranous or almost entirely membranous, upper glume as long as spikelet or shorter, with (one)three(five) veins, lower 199 eve glume less than two-thirds as long as upper, with one to three veins; lemmas 3—8 mm long, lanceolate, coriaceous-membranous or thin- coriaceous with broadly scarious margin, weakly carinate, with three to five veins, with more or less curved, 2.5—8(12) mm long awn on back arising from upper third or fourth of lemma; ovary glabrous, less often with few hairs at apex. Perennial plants, with or without creeping underground shoots. Type: T. flavescens (L.) Beauv. About 50 species of this genus are distributed in almost all extratropical countries of both hemispheres and partly also in high altitudes in the tropics. Literature: Hulten, E. 1959, The Trisetum spicatum complex. Sv. Bot. Tidskr. 53, 2.—Chrtek, J. 1965. Bemerkungen zur Gliederung der Gattung Trisetum Pers. Bot. Not. (Lund.), 118, 2.—Tzvelev, N.N. 1971. K sistematike rodov Trisetum Pers. i Koeleria Pers. v SSSR [On the systematics of the genera Trisetum Pers. and Koeleria Pers. in the USSR]. Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast., 7. — . Branches of dense, usually spicate panicle densely pubescent; stem below panicles also pubescent; anthers 0.5—1.2 mm long. . vee > SEB Bae 8s eee he Se are ee eee rr 8. T. spicatum. + Branches of usually spreading panicles more or less scabrous from spinules or smooth, sometimes glabrous and smooth, less often weakly scabrous from spinules............... zs 2. Lemmas obtuse, their awns in lower part with setiform long spinules; paleas spinulose along keels, some terminating into SIRGORE INES oo ee i Sine ee Da 3. T. ciliare. + Lemmas acute or with two awnlike teeth at apex, their awns with very short spinules throughout; paleas along keels only with short spimules.... 2.0... 2... eS. Oe z. 3. Callus of lemmas with fewer, up to 0.2 mm long hairs or glabrous, but rachilla with I1—1.8 mm long hairs; lemmas on back side covered with short spinules distinct at higher magni- ficatwa: eswneretr. Me a's eS 4. T. sibiricum. Callus of lemmas with numerous 0.3—0.5 mm long hairs; Lem- mas on back side scabrous from short spinules only in upper Pall. ow shes SAWS SAAD CO) . LS = Rachilla with very numerous, 2.5-4 mm long hairs; callus of lemmas with 0.6—3.5 mm long hairs. Plants with long, creeping underground shoots, not caespitose.............:000006 a + Rachilla with less numerous, 0.5—1.2 mm long hairs; callus of lemmas with 0.3—0.6 mm long hairs. Plants with short, creep- ing underground shoots, usually caespitose............. 6. + > 273 5. Longer hairs on callus 2.5—3.5 mm long; leaf blades 4-10 mm wide, more or less hairy predominantly at margin. Plants of the Ie! 65". OS eae 1. T. macrotrichum. + Longer hairs on callus 0.6—1.2 mm long; leaf blades 2-3 mm wide, glabrous. Plants of the Crimea....... 2. T. rigidum. 6. Anthers 0.5—1 mm long; panicle 2-9 cm long, compressed and rather dense. Plants of the Arctic...... 7. T. agrostideum. + Anthers 1.5—3 mm long; panicle 4-12 cm long, usually more Pee rmeeGr une ATCC... oo SA. a. 4s ee i 7. Panicle branches weakly scabrous from scattered spinules, often almost smooth; stem 15—40 cm high, with two or three nodes of which the upper one in lower third of stem. ..... Ls A Ee Seo -......6. T. alpestre. + Panicle branches strongly scabrous from dense spinules; stem 30-80 cm high, with three to four nodes, of which the upper Gue Close fo middie of stem..............- 5. T. flavescens. Section 1. Rigida Chrtek, 1965, Bot. Not. (Lund.), 118, 2: 222. Plants with long, creeping, underground shoots; vegetative shoots long, with distant nodes and distinctly distichous leaves; rachilla with 2.54 mm long hairs; anthers 1.7-3 mm long. Type: 7. rigidum (Bied.) Roem. and Schult. 1. T. macrotrichum Hack, 1903, Mag. Bot. Lapok, 2: 110: Klokov, 1950, Vizn. Rosl. URSR: 867. Type: Southern Carpathians (“Transsylvania: in alpibus TO6m6s..., in graminosis calcareis ad pag. Vidra cottus Torda- Aranyos, ibidem in cacumine montis Piatra Strucu”). West (Carpathians: reported for the mountains near the border with Romania).—On limestone rocks and taluses.—General distri- bution: Southeast of Central Europe (eastern and _ southern Carpathians). Section 2. Trisetum. Plants with short, creeping underground shoots; vegetative shoots usually short, with nodes approximate in their lower part and indis- tinctly distichous leaves; rachilla with 0.5—-1.2 mm long hairs; an- thers usually 1.5—4, less often (in 7. agrostideum) 0.5—1 mm long. 2. T. rigidum (Bieb.) Roem. and Schult. 1817. Syst. Nat. 2: 662; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 256.—Avena rigida Bieb. 1808, FI. Taur.-Cauc. 1: 77. Lectotype: Eastern Transcaucasia (“Ex Caucaso Schirvaniensi altiore circa Kurt Bulak lecta”). 200 274 Crimea (there are only the specimens with the label “E Tauria’”).— On stony slopes, taluses and rocks.—General distribution: Asia Mi- nor, Iran. 3. T. ciliare (Kit.) Domin, 1935, Preslia, 13-15: 41; Tzvelev, 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 7: 63.—Avena ciliaris Kit. 1814, in Schult. Oesterr. Fl., ed. 2, 1: 268.—A. fusca Kit. Ibid. 268, non Ard. 1789.— Trisetum foscum (Kit.) Roem. and Schult. op. cit.: 664.—T. carpaticum auct. non Roem. and Schult.: Klokov, op. cit.: 867. Type: Carpathians (“in alpibus carpat. locis saxosis”). West (Carpathians).—In wet stony habitats and rocks, near streams, in upper mountain zone.—General distribution: Central Europe (southeast: Carpathians). 4. T. sibiricum Rupr. 1845. Beitr. Pflanzenk. Russ. Reich. 2: 65; Roshev. op. cit.: 253. Lectotype: Malozemeelsk tundra (“Terra parva Samojedorum fl. Belaja’). a. Subsp. sibiricum.—Plants 40-130 cm high; panicle 8-22 cm long, usually weakly spreading, but with rather long branches. Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (south of Karelia-Murman; Dvina- Pechora); Center (Ladoga-IImen: upper reaches of the Oredezha and Suida rivers; east of Upper Dnieper; Upper Volga; Volga-Kama; Volga-Don); West (Dnieper; Moldavia; along the Dnieper River); East (Trans-Volga).—In meadows bogs, among shrubs and in thinned- out forests, forest glades.—General distribution: Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East, Russian Central Asia (Dzhungarian Alatau, Tien Shan); Central Europe (Poland and Romania), Dzhungaria- Kashgaria, Mongolia, Japan-China; North America (Aleutian Islands and Alaska). b. Subsp. litorale Rupr. ex Roshev. 1922, Izv. Bot. Sada RSFSR, 21: 90; Rebr. 1964, Arkt. Fl. SSSR, 2: 94.—T. sibiricum f. litorale Rupr. op. cit.: 65, nom. nud. Lectotype: Kanin Peninsula (“Lit. Oceani glac., Kambalnitza”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Dvina-Pechora: northern Urals).— In cultivated meadows, on river sands, and gravel-beds, among shrubs.—General distribution: Western Siberia (north), Eastern Siberia, Arctic, Far East (in the south to the coast of the Sea of Okhotsk and Kuril Islands); North America (Alaska). 5. T. flavescens (L.) Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost.: 88.—Avena flavescens L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 80, s. str.—Trisetum pratense Pers. 1805, Syn. Pl. 1: 97; Roshev. op. cit.: 253. eee 273 Type: Europe (“in Germania, Anglia, Gallia”). a. Subsp. flavescens.—Panicle pale green, sometimes with pinkish- violet tinge, rather lax; leaf blades 1.3-4.5 mm wide, green on both sides.—(Plate XIV, 2). Baltic; Center (Ladoga-IImen; Upper Dnieper; Upper Volga); West (Carpathians; Dnieper; Moldavia).—In meadows, forest glades, thinned-out forests, gardens and parks, usually as an introduced or ecdemic plant.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia (Kopetdag); Scandinavia (south), Central and Atlantic Europe, Medi- terranean, Asia Minor, Iran; as an ecdemic or introduced plant in many other extratropical countries.—2n=284 [sic., recte 24, 28]. b. Subsp. tatricum Chrtek, 1966, Casop. Narod. Muz. Praha, 135, 2: 81; Tzvelev, 1970, Spisok Rast. Gerb. Fl. SSSR, 18: 6; Tzvelev, 1971, op. cit.: 64.—Panicle brownish-green dense; leaf blades 4-9 mm wide, with grayish tinge on upper surface. Type: Carpathians (“Slovacia, Bélanské Tatry, Bujaci, Rakuska horne, in decl. ad Jahfiaci dolina, ca 1700 m’). West (Carpathians: Mt. Petros).—In meadows, among shrubs; in upper and middle mountain zones.—General distribution: Central Europe (Carpathians). 6. T. alpestre (Host) Beauv. op. cit.: 88; M. Popov, 1949, Ocherk Rast. i. Fl. Karp.: 286.—Avena alpestris Host, 1805, Gram. Austr. 3: 27, tab. 39. Type: Austria, Eastern Alps (“in alpibus austriacis”). a. Subsp. alpestre.—Leaf blades 1.2—-3.5 mm wide, flat, green or with very weakly grayish tinge, more or less hairy on both sur- faces or only along margin; sheaths of lower leaves more or less hairy; ovary with few short hairs at the apex. West (Carpathians).—In cultivated meadows, on stony slopes and rocks; in upper mountain zone.—General distribution: Central Europe (eastern Alps, Carpathians).—2n=14. b. Subsp. glabrescens (Schur) Tzvel. 1971. Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 7: 64.—T. alpestre «. glabrescens Schur, 1866, Enum. PI. Transsilv.: 759.—T. macrotrichum auct. non Hack.: Artemczuk and Baryk. 1963, Mat. 19 Nauchn. Sess. Sekts. Biol. Nauk Chernovitsk. Univ.: 106.—Leaf blades 0.8-2 mm wide, flat or convolute, grayish-green on upper sur- face, glabrous; sheaths glabrous or with scattered hairs; ovary glabrous. Type: Southern Carpathians (“auf dem Konigstein, Kalk. bei Kronstadt, 7000”). 276 West (Carpathians: Chernyi Dol Peak).—On stony slopes and rocks; in middle and upper mountain zones.—General distribution: Central Europe (eastern and southern Carpathians). 7. T. agrostideum (Laest.) Fries, 1842, Nov. Fl. Suec., Mant. 3: 180.—Avena subspicata var. agrostidea Laest. 1839, Nova Acta Upsal. 11: 245.—A. agrostidea (Laest.) Fries, op. cit.: 3.—A. subalpestris Hartm. 1843, Handb. Skand. Fl. ed. 4: 29.—Trisetum subalpestre (Hartm.) L. Neum. 1901, Sver. Fl.: 755; Roshev. op. cit.: 254. Type: Northern Sweden (“Lapp. Tornens, Karesuando ad Mannu”). North (occurrence in Karelia-Murman very likely).—In culti- vated meadows, on herb slopes, gravel-beds.—General distribution: Eastern Siberia, Arctic, Far East (Burei Range, Dzhungzhur and Dusse- Alin); Scandinavia.—2n=28. Section 3. Trisetaera (Achers. and Graebn.) Honda, 1930, Journ. Fac. Sci. Univ. Tokyo, sect. 3, 3, 1:-128.—Trisetum II. Trisetaera Aschers. and Graebn. 1895, Syn. Mitteleur. Fl. 2: 270. Plants without creeping underground shoots; vegetative shoots short; rachilla with 0.3-0.7 mm long hairs; panicle branches densely puberulent; anthers 0.5—0.7 mm long. Type: 7. spicatum (L.) K. Richt. 8. T. spicatum (L.) K. Richt. 1890, Pl. Eur. 1: 59; Roshev. op. cit.: 255.—Avena spicata L. op. cit.: 64.—A. subspicata L.—Trisetum subspicatum (L.) Beauv. Type: Northern Sweden (“in Lapponiae alpibus”). Arctic (Novaya Zemlya; Arctic Europe); North (Karelia-Murman: Kola Peninsula; Dvina-Pechora; Urals); Center (Volga-Kama: north- ern Urals).—In various tundras, cultivated meadows, on stony slopes, rocks and gravel-beds.—General distribution: Western Siberia (Altai), Eastern Siberia, Arctic, Far East, Russian Central Asia (mountains); Scandinavia; North America.—2n=14, 28. Note. We have given above the distribution of only the type subspecies of this highly polymorphic species. Other subspecies are distributed in alpine Europe, Caucasus, West and Central Asia, South America, Australia, New Guinea, and New Zealand. i ee 202 ATT GENUS 30. TRISETARIA Forsk. 1775, Fl. Aegypt.-Arab.: 27 Panicle 1.5—6 cm long, very dense; spikelets 3.8-6.5 mm long, with two flowers; glumes lanceolate, coriaceous-membranous, upper one as long as spikelet and with three veins, lower shorter and narrower, with one(three) veins; lemmas lanceolate, 2.5—5 mm long, coriaceous-mem- branous, weakly carinate, with three to five veins, terminating into two, straight, 1.2—3.2 mm long awns, and with a geniculately bent 4-8 mm long awn on back; ovary glabrous. Annual plants. Type: 7. linearis Forsk. About 10—15 species of this genus are distributed in the countries of the ancient Mediterranean from Macaronesia to the Himalayan mountains. Section 1. Subrostraria Tzvel. 1971. Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 7: 45. Panicle more or less oval; spikelets 3.8-6.5 mm long, with two flowers. Type: 7. cavanillesii (Trin.) Maire. 1. T. cavanillesii (Trin.) Maire, 1942, Bull. Soc. Hist. Nat. Afr. Nord. 33: 92, in obs.; Pavlov, 1956, Fl. Kazakhst. 1: 215.—Trisetum cavanillesii Trin. 1831, Mém. Acad. Sci. Pétersb. Ser. 6, 1: 63; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 257.—Lophochloa cavanillesii (Trin.) Bor.— Plants 4-20 cm high; leaf sheaths densely pubescent; ligules 0.6—3 mm long; leaf blades 0.7-3 mm wide, flat or lengthwise folded, pubescent on both sides; anthers 0.3-0.6 mm long. Lectotype: Spain (“Hispania”). East (Lower Volga: near Astrakhan).—On sands.—General dis- tribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, western Himalayas. GENUS 31. ROSTRARIA Trin. 1820, Fund, Agrost.: 149, s. str. Panicle 1-10 cm long, compressed and very dense, usually spicate; spikelets 2.76 mm long, with two to seven flowers; glumes coriaceous- membranous, considerably shorter than spikelet, lower one lanceolate, with one to three veins, upper broadly lanceolate with three to five veins; lemmas broadly lanceolate, coriaceous-membranous, 2.5—4.2 mm 203 278 long, carinate, with five veins, with a cusp or up to 3 mm long, straight awn somewhat below acute apex, less often awnless; ovary glabrous. Annual plants. Type:_R. cristata: (.) Tzvel. About 15 closely related species of this genus are distributed predominantly in the countries of the ancient Mediterranean, where from they enter Atlantic and Central Europe; one species is found in the mountains of Peru and Chile. 1. R. cristata (L.) Tzvel. 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 7: 47.—Festuca cristata L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 76.—E. phleoides Vill. 1785, Fl. Dalph.: 7.—Koeleria cristata (L.) Bertol. 1819, Amoen. Ital.: 67, non Pers. 1805. — Rostraria pubescens Trin. 1820, Fund. Agrost.: 150, non Illeg.—Lophochloa phleoides (Vill.) Reichb. 1830, Fl. Germ. Excurs.: 42; Gontscharov, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 338.—Trisetaria phleoides (Vill.) Nevski,. 1937, Tr. Bot. Inst. Akad. Nauk SSSR, ser. 1, 4: 339.—Lophochloa cristata (L.) Hyl. 1953, Bot. Not. (Lund), 1953, 3: 355.—Plants 7-50 cm high; ligules 0.3—1.2 mm long; leaf blades 1-6 mm wide, flat or convo- lute, usually pubescent on both sides; anthers 0.4—0.7 mm long. Type: Portugal (“in Lusitaniae collibus sterilibus”). a. Subsp. cristata—Lemmas of the lowermost or all flowers of a spikelet more or less hairy and also more or less covered with tubercles or large spinules; two or three upper flowers in spikelet often sterile; their lemmas more coriaceous with tips weakly de- flected outward. Baltic (as an ecdemic in Hiiumaa); Crimea (south).—On open stony and clayey slopes, taluses, gravel-beds, by the roadsides, in plantations.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, western Himalayas.—2n=28. b. Subsp. glabriflora (Trautv.) Tzvel. op. cit.: 47.—Koeleria phleoides var. glabriflora Trautv. 1881, Tr. Peterb. Bot. Sada, 7, 2: 526.—Lemmas of all flowers more or less similar, glabrous, usually without tubercles and large spinules. Type: Talysh (“prope Lenkoran’’). Crimea (only the old collections of Steven are available, possi- bly from eastern Crimea).—On open stony and clayey slopes, gravel- beds, by the roadsides.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran. GENUS 32. KOELERIA Pers. 1805, Syn. Pl. 1: 97 Panicle (1)2—15(20) cm long, very dense, usually spicate; spikelets 3.2-7.5 mm long, with two to five flowers; glumes lanceolate or lanceo- late-ovate, coriaceous-membranous, upper one usually almost as long as spikelet and with (one)three(five) veins, lower shorter, with one(three) veins; lemmas lanceolate, 2.6-6.5 mm long, coriaceous-membranous, carinate, with three to five veins, acute or obtuse, awnless; ovary glabrous. Perennial plants. Type: K. cristata (L.) Pers. About 50 quite closely related species of this genus are distrib- uted in almost all extratropical countries of both hemispheres, as also in the alpine zone of some tropical countries. Literature: Domin, K. 1907, Monographie der Gattung Koeleria (subgenus Koeleria). Biblioth. Bot. (Stuttgart), 65.—Ujhelyi, J, 1961. Data to the systematics of the subsectio Glaucae of sectio Bulbosae of the genus Koeleria. Ann. Hist.-Nat. Mus. Nat. Hung., 53.—id. 1962, Data to the systematics of the subsectio Bulbosae of the genus Koeleria, 1 ibid., 54.—id. 1963. Data to the systematics of the subsectio Bulbosae of the genus Koeleria, III. ibid., 55.—Prokudin, Yu.N. 1963. Ob Ukrainskikh peschanykh vidakh tonkonoga iz tsikla Koeleria glauca s. lat. [On the Ukrainian psamophilous species of Koeleria from the cycle Koeleria glauca sensu lato]. Uch. Zap. Khark. Gos. Univ., 141.—Ujhelyi, J. 1964. Data to the systematics of the sectio Bulbosae of genus Koeleria. IV. Ann. Hist.-Nat. Mus. Nat. Hung., 56.—Tzvelev, N.N. 1971. K sistematike rodov Trisetum Pers. i Koeleria Pers. vy SSSR [On the systematics of the genera Trisetum Pers. and Koeleria Pers. in the USSR]. Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast., 7. 1. Shoots at base bulbously thickened because of numerous sheaths of dead leaves; vegetative shoots with 4-10 fully developed leaves (as a result several shoots enclosed in a common enve- lope of several sheaths). Psamophilous plants, found also on eaposmmes of chalk and limestone...........206... em + Shoots at base not bulbously thickened; vegetative shoots with two or three(four) fully developed leaves.............. 6. 2. Leaf blades densely spinulose or pubescent on both sides; lem- mas subobtuse. Psamophilous plants, very rarely found on lime- rene S020. bed arse ew . ei eE 11. K. glauca. + Leaf blades glabrous and smooth beneath, very rarely with scattered spinules or hairs, more or less scabrous above; + 6(1). — Te + lemmas long-acuminate. Plants on exposures of chalk and TRESIONG:. «ss ae eva A ATR i elie sa as . Panicles 1—3.5 cm long, very dense, almost regularly cylindri- cal or ellipsoid; their branches up to 1.5 mm long, usually bearing only one to three spikelets; leaf blades convolute, very narrow (up to 1.5 mm wide) and short (up to 5 mm long). . mone Ni eats aR cosa Ape Oe 10. S. brevis. Panicles 2.5—12 cm long, on the average more lax and always more or less lobed, at least some of their branches usually longer and with larger number of spikelets; leaf blades flat or convolute, on the average wider and longer.......... 4. . Lemmas glabrous or subglabrous; leaf blades almost smooth PIN oP ne en a eS ce 9. K. lobata. Lemmas more or less hairy; leaf blades more or less scabrous ADOVE, oor opis oud Se sens, = pernrys, oko 2 = 8 . Lemmas densely hairy throughout; leaf blades with scattered SIMMICS “ABOWE. oo. cee ates 2 es, pyr 8. K. moldavica. Lemmas more or less hairy only in lower half; leaf blades father densely spinulose above... .. ....«4 sie 7. K. talievii. Plants with creeping underground shoots, not caespitose .. . 7. Plants without creeping underground shoots, densely CaCSpILOSe, 5, 6 oe oie Dp es + oe SR ee 8. . Glumes and often lemmas usually subobtuse; spikelets 3.54.8 mm long; stem below panicle pubescent to not more than 0.5 cm; sheaths and leaf blades glabrous or subglabrous. Meadow plants.of, forest-steppe Zone. 2.0... . .. ne 1. K. delavignei. Glumes and lemmas gradually acuminate; spikelets 4.5-7 mm long; stem below panicle pubescent to more than 2 cm; sheaths and blades of all or only lower leaves pubescent, less often subglabrous. Plants of forest zone.......... 2. K. grandis. Stem below panicle puberulent to more than 2 cm..... 9. Stem below panicle puberulent to less than l cm..... 10. . Spikelets 5.5—7.5 mm long, glabrous, less often subglabrous; leaf blades 1.5—3 mm wide, usually flat. Forest plants, 30-100 CRI REN a cise pe aenae-e SOR OG .ANEToR 3. K. pyramidata. Spikelets up to 4.5 mm long, usually pubescent, less often subglabrous; leaf blades I—3 mm wide, flat or convolute. Plants of tundras and bald peaks, 10-50 cm high . .. . 4. K. asiatica. . Leaf blades 1.5—3.5 mm wide, usually some flat, very stiff, glabrous, strongly scabrous above from dense spinules; shoots at base with numerous sheaths of dead leaves; spikelets 5S—7.5 moteieenes2 275. 16. SW LeU 21. 230 6. K. sclerophylla. OE ee on 281 + Leaf blades 1—2.5 mm wide, usually convolute, less stiff, more or less hairy, less often subglabrous; shoots at base with less numerous sheaths of dead leaves; spikelets 3.6—5 mm long. . . rs 5. K. cristata. Zi it kes. © & =» = i eos) e = oun 'e wiew Se aide © ¢ ¢ s 8 1. K. delavignei Czern. ex Domin. 1907, Biblioth. Bot. (Stuttgart) 65: 247: Czern. 1859, Consp. Pl. Charcov.: 73, nom. nud.; Gontscharov, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 337.—K. incerta Domin, op. cit.: 250; Gontscharov, op. cit.: 336. Type: Ukraine, in the neighborhood of Kharkov (“in pratis inundatis per totam Ucraniam’”). Center (Ladoga-Ilmen: as an ecdemic in “Ladozhskoe Ozero” station; south and east of Upper Dnieper and Upper Volga; Volga- Kama; Volga-Don); West (Dnieper: left bank of the Dnieper River; northeast of Black Sea); East (north of Lower Don; Trans-Volga). In inundated, often weakly solonetzic meadows, in steppe depres- sions, sometimes in thinned-out forests——General distribution: Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia (Sayans). 2. K. grandis Bess. ex Gorski, 1849, Icon. Bot. Char. Cyper. Gram. Lithuan.: tab. 19; Natk.-[vanausk. 1963, Dietuv. TSR Fl. 2: 214.— K. polonica Domin, 1904, Magyar Bot. Lapok, 3: 186; Gontscharov, op. ae: 335. Type: Lithuania (“e Lithuania’). North (Dvina-Pechora: on limestones in the basin of the Pinega River); Baltic; Center (south of Ladoga-IImen; Upper Dnieper; west and south of Upper Volga); West (north of Dnieper).—In pine and thinned-out broad-leaved forests; sometimes on coastal dunes and limestone exposures.—General distribution: Central Europe (Poland).—2n=56. Note. Besides the type variety—var. grandis—with larger over- all sizes and densely hairy leaves, we also have var. gracilescens Domin (=K. polonica Domin) which is not so larger and has less densely hairy, sometimes subglabrous leaves. 3. K. pyramidata (Lam.) Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost.: 166, Natk- Ivanausk. op. cit.: 213.—Poa pyramidata Lam. 1791, Tabl. Encycl. Meth. Bot. 1: 183.—Koeleria cristata (L.) Pers. 1805, Syn. Pl. 1: 97, quoad pil. Type: The cultivated plant, possibly from France. Baltic (near the village of Ignalin in Lithuania); Center (Ladoga- Ilmen: as an ecdemic between Kresttsy and Valdai hills).—In glades and pine and dry deciduous forests, sometimes on limestone 282 exposures.—General distribution: Central and Atlantic Europe.— 2n=28, 84. 4. K. asiatica Domin, 1905, Bull. Herb. Boiss., sér. 2, 5: 947; Gontscharov, op. cit.: 335; Tzvelev, 1964, Arkt. Fl. SSSR, 2: 106. Type: Taimyr (“ad fl. Taimyr’’). a. Subsp. asiatica.—Stem 10—35 cm high, rather slender; shoots at base with fewer sheaths of dead leaves; leaf blades on the average narrower, often convolute; panicles usually pinkish-violet. Arctic (Yugorsk Peninsula and Polar Urals); Center (Volga-Kama: Denezhkin Kamen and other peaks of Central Urals).—In dry sandy and stony tundras, on gravel-beds.—General distribution: Eastern Siberia (Chersk Range), Arctic, Far East (north); North America (Alaska and the Yukon Basin). b. Subsp. ledebouri (Domin) Tzvel. 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 7: 70.—K. ledebouri Domin, 1907, op. cit.: 164; Gontscharov, op. cit.: 328.—Stem 30—S0 cm high, rather thick; shoots at the base with numerous sheaths of dead leaves; leaf blades 1-3 mm wide, usually flat; panicle with weakly grayish-violet tinge. Type: Altai (“Altai, prope Riddersk’’). Center (Volga-Kama: Mt. Irmel in southern Urals).—In culti- vated meadows, on stony slopes and gravel-beds, sometimes in thinned- out broad-leaved forests.—General distribution: Western Siberia (Altai), Russian Central Asia (Dzhungarian Alatau, central Tien Shan); possibly found in Dzhungaria-Kashgaria. Note. Another subspecies of this species.—subsp. atroviolacea (Domin) Tzvel.—is found in the high mountains of southern Siberia and Mongolia. 5. K. cristata (L.) Pers. op. cit.: 97, quoad nom.—Aira cristata L. 1759, Sp. Pl.: 63, s. str.—Poa nitida Lam. 1791, Tabl. Encycl. Meth. Bot. 1: 182, non Koeleria nitida Nutt. 1818.—Koeleria gracilis Pers. op. cit.: 97, nom. illeg.; Gontscharov, op. cit.: 330. Type: Europe (“in Angliae, Galliae, Helvetiae, siccioribus’”). North (Karelia-Murman: as an ecdemic near Kirovsk); Baltic (south); Center (Upper Volga: along the Oka River; Volga-Kama; Volga-Don); West; East; Crimea.—In steppes, dry meadows, forest glades, on stony slopes and gravel-beds.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, south of Far East, Russian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlan- tic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, 206 283 Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan-China; North America; as an ecdemic in other extratropical countries.—2n=14, 28. Note. Among the varieties of this highly polymorphic species, besides the type variety—var. cristata—with more or less hairy leaves and glabrous lemmas, we can mention var. glabra Regel with glabrous and usually more stiff leaf blades (confined mainly to the montane regions), and var. pilifera (Domin) Tzvel. with pubescent lemmas (found very rarely and sporadically). 6. K. sclerophylla P. Smirn. 1932, Feddes Repert, 30: 399; Gontscharov, op. cit.: 327.—K. gracilis var. rossica Domin, 1907, Op. cit.: 199. Type: Zhiguli (“Zhiguli, near the village of Bakhilovo”). a. Subsp. sclerophylla.—Lemmas densely pubescent. O Center (south of Volga-Kama; east of Volga-Don); East (Trans- Volga).—On exposures of chalk and limestone.—Endemic. b. Subsp. theodoriana Klok. 1971, in Tzvel. Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 7: 72.—K. theodoriana Klok. 1950, Vizn. Rosl. URSR: 877, descr. ross.—Lemmas glabrous. Type. Ukraine (“Donetsk Region, Slavyansk District, the village of Mayaki’’). O Center (Volga-Don: along the Volga River); East (Lower Don; Trans-Volga).—On the exposures of Chalk.—Endemic. 7. K. talievii Lavr. 1940, Fl. URSR, 2: 215.—K. gracilis var. rigidissima Domin, 1907, op. cit.: 208. Type: Basin of the Northern Donets River (“Lugan Region, Lisichank District, the village of Serebryanka, chalk exposures on the right bank of the northern Donets River Valley). O Center (Volga-Don: southern part); East (Lower Don).—On the exposures of chalk.—Endemic. 8. K. moldavica M. Alexeenko, 1940, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad) 8, 10: 161. Type: Volyn-Podolie uplands (“Moldavia, the village of Dubovoe, left bank of the Sukhoja Egrolik River, on limestones”). O West (southwest of Dnieper; Moldavia; western Black Sea).— On the exposures of limestones.—Endemic. 9. K. lobata (Bieb.) Roem. and Schult. 1817, Syst. Veg. 2: 620; Tzvelev, 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 7: 72.—Dactylish lobata. 1808, Fl. Taur.-Cauc. 1: 67; id. 1819, Ibid. 3: 70, p.p.—K. splendens 207 284 C. Presl, 1820, Cyper. et. Gram. Sicul.: 34; Gontscharov, op. cit.: 325.—K. cristata c. robusta Pacz. ex Schmalh. 1897, Fl. Sredn. 1. Yuzhn. Ross. 2: 629, p.p.—K. splendens var. callieri Domin, 1907, op. cit.: 95.—K. robusta (Pacz. ex Schmalh.) Janata, 1916, in Tr. Est.-Ist. Muz. Tavr. Gub. Zemstva, 4: 66.—K. callieri (Domin) Ujhel. 1964. Ann. Hist.-Nat. Mus. Nat. Hung., Bot. 56: 206. Type: Crimea, possibly in the neighborhood of Sudak (“Tauria”). West (Black Sea: along the Molochnaya River); Crimea.—On the exposures of limestone to middle mountain zone.—General distri- bution: South east of Central Europe, Mediterranean.—2n=28. 10. K. brevis Stev. 1857, Bull. Soc. Nat. Moscou, 30, 3: 110; Prokudin, 1951, in Wulf Fl. Kryma, 4: 65; Tzvelev, 1971, op. cit.: 72. K. degenii Domin, 1904, op. cit.: 275; Gontscharov, op. cit.: 324.—K. lobata auct. non Roem. and Schult.: Tzvelev, 1964, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1964: 28. Lectotype: Crimea, in the neighborhood of Sudak (“Tauria, Sudak”). West (south of Black Sea); East (Lower Don: Ergeni); Crimea.— On stony and rubbly slopes.—General distribution: Southeast of Central Europe (Doburdzha).—2n=28. 11. K. glauca (Spreng.) DC. 1813, Catal. Pl. Horti Monspel.: 116; Gontscharov, op. cit.: 324, p.p.—Aira glauca Spreng. 1801, Nachtr. Bot. Gart. Halle, 1: 10. Type: Not mentioned; possibly from Central Europe. a. Subsp. glauca.—Stem pubescent below panicle to more than 2 cm; plants of forest zone, 20-60 cm_ high; lemmas more or less hairy; glumes usually lanceolate. North (Karelia-Murman: dunes on the banks of Lake Onega; Dvina-Pechora: along the north Dvina River near the village of Cherevkovo); Baltic; Center; West (Carpathians; Dnieper; northwest of Black Sea); East (Trans-Volga).—On river sands, coastal and lake dunes, in pine forests.—General distribution: South Western and Eastern Siberia; south of Scandinavia, Central Europe.—2n=14, 28. b. Subsp. sabuletorum Domin, 1907, op. cit.: 65; Tzvelev, 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 7: 72.—K. Sabuletorum (Domin) Klok. 1950, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 13: 55; Czern. op. cit.: 73, nom. nud.—K. borystenica Klok. 1950, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 13: 53.—Stem pubescent below panicle to less than 1 cm; plants of steppe zone, 25—70 cm high; lemmas usually glabrous. 285 Type: Basin of the Don River (“Ucrania, Tanais, in sabuletis ad fl. Peskovatka prope pag. Kazanka”). Center (south and east of Volga-Don); West (south-east of Dnieper: south of Moldavia; Black Sea); East; Crimea (north).—On river and coastal sands and sandy steppes.—General distribution: South of Western and Eastern Siberia, north of Russian Central Asia; Mongolia (along Selenga). c. Subsp. pohleana (Domin) Tzvel. op. cit.: 73.—K. glauca subsp. glauca var. pohleana Domin, 1907, op. cit.: 64.—K. pohleana (Domin) Gontsch. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 323.—Stem pubescent below panicle to more than 2 cm; plants of tundra zone, 10-30 cm high; lemmas puberulent; glumes usually lanceolate-ovate. Type: Kolguev Island (“Insula Kolgujew, in tundra arenosa). © North (Arctic Europe: Kolguev, Malozemelsk and Bolshezemelsk tundras, Yugorsk Peninsula, Kanin Peninsula, Vaigach; Dvina-Pechora: along the Kozva River).—In sandy tundras, on coastal dunes, sometimes on the exposures of limestone.—Endemic. GENUS 33. LERCHENFELDIA Schur 1866, Enum. PI. Transsilv.: 753 Panicle (4)6—-10(12) cm long, broadly spreading with divaricate branches; spikelets 3.5-6 mm long, with two flowers; glumes almost as long as spikelets, oblong-lanceolate, membranous, with one to three veins; lemma oblong, 3.4-5.5 mm long, coriaceous-membra- nous, without keel, with five veins, of which the middle one termi- nating into geniculately bent awn below middle on back side, 2—3.5 mm exceeding the apex; ovary glabrous. Perennial plants, usually loosely caespitose. Type: L. flexuosa (L.) Schur. Four to six closely related species of this genus are distributed in many, often distant, regions of extratropical Eurasia and North America, as also in northern Africa, in the south of South America, and in the high mountains of tropical Africa, Borneo and New Guinea. 1. L. flexuosa (L.) Schur, op. cit.: 753; Tzvelev, 1968, Bot. Zhurn. 53, 3: 309.—Aira flexuosa L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 65.—Deschampsia flexuosa (L.) Trin. 1836, Bull. Acad. Sci. Pétersb. 1: 66; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 224.—Avenella flexuosa (L.) Drejer, 1938, Fl. Excurs. Hafn.: 32.—Plants 20-60 cm high; ligules 2-6 mm long; leaf blades folded lengthwise, 0.3-0.8 mm wide, glabrous and smooth outside, densely papillose inside (upper surface); anthers 2.2—-3.2 mm long. 286 Type: Europe (“in Europae petris, rupibus’”). a. Subsp. flexuosa.—Spikelets 3.6—5 mm long, rather numerous, with or without weakly pinkish-violet tinge; panicle branches rather densely spinulose. North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center (Ladoga- Ilmen; Upper Dnieper; Upper Volga; Volga-Kama: northern part and the Urals; northwest of Volga-Don); West (Carpathians; Dnieper: northern part and near Kharkov).—In coniferous and mixed forests, forest glades, wasteland meadows, among shrubs.—General distri- bution: Far East; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Japan- China; North America.—2n=28. b. Subsp. montana (L.) Tzvel. 1971, in Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 7: 44.—Aira montana L. op. cit.: 65.—Deschampsia montana (L.) G. Don, 1830, in Loud. Hort. Brit.: 28.—Avenella flexuosa subsp. montana (L.) A. and D. Love, 1956, Acta Horti Gotoburg, 20, 4: 128.—Spikelets usually 5—6 mm long, relatively numerous; panicle branches more or less pinkish-violet, sparsely somewhat long-spinu- lose, often subglabrous. Type: Europe (“in Europae alpinis”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (north of Karelia-Murman and Dvina-Pechora); West (Carpathians).—In cultivated meadows, on stony slopes, in thinned-out forests, among shrubs; to upper mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus, north of Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia (Yenisei Range); Scandinavia, Atlantic and Central Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor; North America.—2n=28. GENUS 34. DESCHAMPSIA Beauv. 1812, Ess, Agrost.: 91 Panicle 340 cm long, usually more or less spreading, less often compressed; spikelets 2—6.5 mm long, with two or three flowers; glumes lanceolate, as long as spikelet or shorter, almost entirely membranous, with one to three veins; lemmas oblong or ovate, (1.5)2— 5(5.5) mm long, coriaceous-membranous, but more or less membra- nous in upper half, without keel, with five approximate veins, of which the middle one terminating into straight or weakly bent awn arising from back of lemma usually in its lower third, less often awn reduced; ovary glabrous. Perennial plants, usually forming turf, without creeping underground shoots, less often with weakly devel- oped “creeping” shoots. 209 287 Type: D. cespitosa (L.) Beauv. About 50 species of this genus are distributed in almost all extratropical countries of both hemisphere, and partly also in the high mountains of the tropics. In the European part of Russia, this genus is represented by only one most widespread and highly poly- morphic species.—D. cespitosa (L.) Beauv. s. 1.—which can be split off into a whole series of morphologically rather weakly distinguished subspecies. 1. D. cespitosa (L.) Beauv. op. cit.: 91; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 245.—Aira cespitosa L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 64.—Leaf blades smooth beneath; ligules of leaves of vegetative branches 1—5 mm long, in cauline leaves 2-8 mm long; anthers 0.7—2.5 mm long. Type: Europe (“in Europae partis cultis et fertilibus”). a. Subsp. cespitosa——Densely caespitose plant, 40-120 cm high; panicle 8—25 cm long, widely spreading, pyramidal, with rather strongly scabrous branches; spikelets numerous (more then 150 in one panicle), 34.5 mm long, usually more or less colored; leaf blades densely spinulose (usually five or six spinules on | mm of rib) above, along ribs (Plate XV, 1). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North; Baltic; Center; West (Carpathians; Dnieper; north of Moldavia); East (north of Lower Don; Trans- Volga).—In meadows, forest glades, thinned-out forests.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, south of Eastern Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia; North America; as an ecdemic in many other extratropical countries of both hemispheres. —2n=24-28. b. Subsp. parviflora (Thuill.) Jav. and Soo, 1951, Magyar Név. Kézik.: 949; Chrtek and Jiras, 1965. Acta Univ. Prag. Biol. 3: 206.— Aira parviflora Thuill. 1890, Fl. Envir. Paris: 38.—Densely cae- spitose plants, 50-130 cm high; panicle 12—30 cm long, broadly spreading, pyramidal, with strongly scabrous branches; spikelets numerous, 2—3.2 mm long, usually pale green; leaf blades densely spinulose above, along ribs. Type: France, environs of Paris (“aux parcs de Vincennes; de St. Maur du coté de la Marne”). North (extreme south of Karelia-Murman); Baltic; Center; West (Carpathians; Dnieper).—In wet (especially alder) forests, among shrubs.—General distribution: Caucasus (Ciscaucasia), south of 210 288 Western Siberia; south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean. c. Subsp. alpicola Chrtek and Jiras, 1965, Acta Univ. Prag. Biol. 3: 207, non D. alpicola Rydb. 1905.—Densely caespitose plants, 20-60 cm high; panicle (5)10—15(20) cm long, ovoid or oblong with relatively short scabrous branches; spikelets rather numerous, 4.5—6 mm long, usually brownish or brownish-violet; leafblades flat or convolute, rather densely spinulose above along ribs. Type: Northern Carpathians (“Kepernik b. Golden steins”). West (Carpathians).—In cultivated meadows, on grave-beds, along banks of streams; in upper mountain zone.—General distribu- tion: Southeast of Central Europe. d. Subsp. glauca (Hartm.) Hartm. 1846, Svensk O. Norsk Excurs- fl.: 15.—D. glauca Hartm. 1820, Handb. Scand. Fl.: 448; Tzvelev, 1964, Arkt. Fl. SSSR, 2: 82.—D. brevifolia auct. non R. Br.: Tzvelev, op. cit.: 88.—D. cespitosa var. glauca (Hartm.) Sam.—Densely caespitose plants, 15—70 cm high; panicle 5—12 cm long, more or less spreading, with rather long and smooth or weakly scabrous branches; spikelets less numerous (less than 150 in one panicle), 3.8—-5.5 mm long, usually brightly colored and mottley; leaf blades usually con- volute, rather stiff, grayish-green, sparsely spinulose above (two to four spinules on | mm of rib). Type: Sweden, Emtland Province (“Sand fran Jemtland’”). Arctic (Novaya Zemlya; Arctic Europe); North (Karelia-Murman; Khibiny; Dvina-Pechora; Polar Urals); Center (Volga-Kama: highest peaks of the middle Urals).—In mossy, sandy, and stony tundras, in cultivated meadows and on gravel-beds, near streams.—General dis- tribution: Eastern Siberia (north), Arctic; Scandinavia; North America (Arctic). e. Subsp. alpina (L.) Tzvel. comb. noca.—Aira alpina L. op. cit.: 65.—Deschampsia alpina (L.) Roem. and Schult. 1817, Syst. Veg. 2:. 686; Roshev. op. cit.: 248, p.p.; Tzvelev, op. cit.: 89.— Similar to the preceding subspecies, but panicles usually more dense and with smooth branches; spikelets viviparous, with strongly re- duced awns arising above the middle of lemmas. Lectotype: Northern Fennoscandia (“in alpibus Lapponicis, Germania’’). Arctic (Franz Josef Land; Novaya Zemlya; Arctic Europe: north of Kola Peninsula); North (Karelia-Murman: Khibiny).—In various tundras, cultivated meadows, on gravel-beds, banks of streams and 289 rivulets.—General distribution: Scandinavia; North America.—2n= 26-52. f. Subsp. borealis (Trautv.) A. and D. Léve, 1961, Opera Bot. (Lund) 5: 65, p.p.—Aira Cespitosa var. borealis Trautv. 1871, Tr. Peterb. Bot. Sada, 1: 86.—Deschampsia borealis (Trautv.) Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 246, 750; Tzvelev, op. cit.: 86.—Densely caespitose plants, 10-30 cm high; panicle 3-8 cm long, usually weakly spreading, with mostly distinctly reduced, weakly scabrous branches; spikelets less numerous (less than 150 in one panicle), 3-4 mm long, usually brightly colored, leaf blades flat or convolute, usually without grayish tinge, sparsely spinulose above (two to four spinules on | mm of rib). Lectotype: Taimyr (“ad Fl. Taimyr’). Arctic (Novaya Zemlya; Arctic Europe: Vaigach, Polar Urals).— In various tundras, cultivated meadows, on sands and gravel-beds.— General distribution: Eastern Siberia, Arctic; North America (north).—2n=28. g. Subsp. orientalis Hult. 1927, Vet. Akad. Handl. Ser, 3, 5, 1: 109.—Aira sukatschewii Popl. 1929, Ocherki Fitosots. i Fitogeogr.: 382.—Deschampsia sukatschewii (Popl.) Roshev. op. cit.: 246.—D. obensis auct. non Roshev.: Tzvelev, op. cit.: 90, p. max. p.—Rather densely caespitose plants, 30-90 cm high; panicle 10-30 cm long, broadly spreading but usually ovoid, with long, weakly scabrous branches; spikelets less numerous (despite large size of panicle), 3-5 mm long, usually weakly colored; leaf blades flat or convolute, green, sparsely spinulose above (two to four spinules on | mm of rib). Lectotype: Kamchatka (“Kamtschatka australis, Akhomten Bay”). Arctic.(Arctic Europe); North (Dvina-Pechora: in the basins of the Mezen and Pechora rivers).—On river and coastal sands and gravel-beds, in flat plain meadows, willow groves.—General distri- bution: Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East; Mongolia, Japan- China; North America (Aleutian Islands and Alaska).—2n=26. h. Subsp. mezensis (Senjan.-Korcz. and Korcz.) Tzvel. comb. nova.—D. mezensis Senjan.—Korcz. and Korcz. 1953, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad) 15: 31.—Loosely caespitose plants, 50-120 cm high, with short creeping underground shoots; panicle 15-40 cm long, broadly spreading, usually oblong-ovoid, with rather strongly sca- brous branches; spikelets rather numerous, but remote, 4.5-6 mm long, usually pale-green; leaf blades flat or convolute, sparsely spinu- lose above (two to four spinules on 1 mm of rib). 212 290 Type: From the Mezen River (“Arkhangelsk Region, Mezen River’). O North (Dvina-Pechora: only along the Mezen and Vishka riv- ers).—On shifting and weakly stabilized sands of the river valleys. — Endemic. i. Subsp. obensis (Roshev.) Tzvel. comb. nova.—D. obensis Roshev. 1932, Izv. Bot. Sada Akad. Nauk SSSR, 30: 771; Roshev. op. cit.: 247; Tzvelev, op. cit.: 90, p. min. p.—Loosely caespitose plants, 20-SO cm high, with short, creeping underground shoots, panicle 12—20 cm long, more or less spreading, usually oblong-ovoid, with weakly scabrous or smooth branches; spikelets less numerous (less than 150 in one panicle) and remote, 4.5—6.5 mm long, pale green; leaf blades flat or convolute, sparsely spinulose above (two to four spinules on | mm of mb). Lectotype: Lower reaches of the Ob’ River (“Berezovsk District, Nakhodka Inlet”). Arctic (Arctic Europe: Kolugaev Island, Bolshezemelsk and Malozemelsk tundras).—On shifting and weakly stabilized sands.— General distribution: North of Western and Eastern Siberia, Arctic. GENUS 35. MOLINERIELLA Rouy 1913, Fl. France, 14: 102 Panicle 2-8 cm long, more or less spreading, with smooth branches; spikelets 1.5—2.3 mm long, with two flowers; glumes oblong-lanceolate, slightly shorter than spikelet, with one (three) veins; lemmas oblong, 1.5—2 mm long, almost entirely membranous, without keel, with five veins, of which the middle terminating into a straight awn arising from the upper third of lemma and 0.3—0.6 mm exceeding their obtuse apex; ovary glabrous. Annual plants. Type: M. minuta (L.) Rouy. Two species of this genus are distributed in the countries of the Mediterranean. 1. M. laevis (Brot.) Rouy, 1913, Fl. France, 14: 103.—Aira laevis Brot. 1804, Fl. Lusit. 1: 90.—A. pulchella Willd. 1809, Enum. PI. Hort. Berol.: 101; Stev. 1857, Bull. Soc. Nat. Moscou, 30, 3: 112.— Plate XV. 1—Deschampsia cespitosa (L.) Beauv. subsp. Cespitosa: 1a—Spikelet; 1b— floral scales with segment of rachilla; 2—Aira elegans Willd. ex Gaud.: 2a— Spikelet; 2b—floral scales. 291 ey ~~ Ree \ ye” , 1 re “BR Sah x > wN 213 292 Deschampsia pulchella (Willd.) Trin. 1838, Mém. Acad. Sci. Pétersb., sér. 6, 4, 2: 7; Griseb. 1852, in Ledeb. Fl. Ross. 4: 424.—Plant 8-25 cm high; ligules 1.52.5 mm long; leaf blades 0.5—2 mm long [sic., recte wide]; flat or folded lengthwise, glabrous and smooth, weakly scabrous above; anthers 0.8—1.2 mm long. Type: Protugal (“Lusitania”). Crimea (a specimen with the label “Tauria” is available in the herbarium of Trinius).—On open stony slopes, dry sandy habitats.— General distribution: Western Himalayas. GENUS 36. VAHLODEA Fries 1842, Bot. Not. (Lund) 1842: 141, 178 Panicle 3—12 cm long, widely spreading; spikelets, 4-6 mm long, with two flowers; glumes broadly lanceolate, as long as spikelet, with one to three veins; lemmas broadly ovate, 1.8-2.5 mm long, coriaceous-membranous, without keel, with five very weak veins, of which the middle terminating into geniculately bent, 1.5—2 mm long awn arising above middle; ovary glabrous. Perennial plants with short, creeping, underground shoots. Type: V. atropurpurea (Wahl.) Fries. Of the four closely related species of this genus, one is sporadi- cally distributed in the north of Europe, Greenland, and northeast of North America; another is found near the coast of the northern part of the Pacific Ocean, third in the Cordilleras of North America, and the fourth in the Megellan Strait. 1. V. atropurpurea (Wahl.) Fries, 1842, Bot. Not. (Lund), 1842: 141; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 242.—Aira atropurpurea (Wahl. 1812, Fl. Lapp.: 37.—Deschampsia atropurpurea (Wahl.) Scheele.—Plants 15— 40 cm high; ligules 0.8—3 mm long; leaf blades flat, 1-3 mm wide; anthers 0.40.7 mm long. Type: Northern Sweden (“lecta in paroecia Enontekis, inter templum et Palojoensuv, in Enare, juxta Jvalojoki et Sotajoki nec in Lapp. Pitensi ad Tjakelvass et ad montes subalpinos Peliokaise, Ribnitskaise etc. ubi paullo supra sylvam Betulinam adscendit; sed nunquam in summis alpibus eam legi. In Finmarkia legit cel. Vahl.”). Arctic (Arctic Europe, Kola Peninsula and northern part of Timan Range); North (Karelia-Murman; Kola Peninsula).—On bogs and meadow bogs, in willow groves, on gravel-beds in river valley.— General distribution: Western Scandinavia North America.—2n—-l4. 293 GENUS 37. AJRA L. 1753,°Sp. Pl.:.63, s, str; id. 1754, ‘Gen. Pl., ed. 5:31 Panicle 1-10 cm long, more or less spreading or compressed; spikelets 1.6-3 mm long, with two flowers glumes broadly lanceo- late, as long as spikelet, with one vein; lemmas broadly lanceolate, 1.2-2 mm long, coriaceous-membranous, without keel, with three weak veins, with geniculately bent awn in both flowers of spikelet or only in upper one, arising below middle of lemma and one and one-half to two times as long as lemma; ovary glabrous. Annual plants. Lectotype: A. caryophyllea L. About 10 species of this genus are distributed mostly in the countries of the Mediterranean, from where they enter Atlantic and Central Europe. 1. Panicle 1—3 cm long, compressed and rather dense; pedicel of peameicts 0.6-—2.5.mm long... .. si. se e+ 2 3. A. praecox. + Panicle 3-12 cm long, spreading at and after flowering; pedicel 2S ES aT (co fa rr = a ee ee eee Zz. 2. Pedicel of spikelets |—4 mm long; spikelets 2.4—3 mm long; lemmas 1.52 mm long, awned in both flowers; callus with 0.2—-0.4 mm long PE i ee 2. A. caryophyllea. + Pedicel of spikelets 3-12 mm long; spikelets 1.62.1 mm long; lemma 1.2—1.5 mm long, awnless in lower flower; callus with ee we mn fone has... .-...- 22. e ees 1. A. elegans. 1. A. elegans Willd. ex Gaud. 1811, Agrost. Helv. 1: 130; Tzvelev, 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 7: 43.—A. capillaris Host, 1909, Gram. Austr. 4: 20, non Savi, 1798, Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 240.— (Plate XV, 2). Type: Italy (“Circa Pavlam invenit”). Crimea (south).—On stony and clayey slopes, forest glades, among shrubs.—General distribution: Caucasus; Mediterranean, Asia Minor, northwestern Iran.—2n=14. 2. A. caryophyllea L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 66; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 240. Type: Europe (“in Angliae, Germaniae, Galliae glareosis”). Baltic (south); Center (reported for Upper Dnieper); West (Carpathians); Crimea (near the town of Chernorechenskaya and the village of Inkerman).—General distribution: Caucasus (reported for western Transcaucasia); south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic 214 294 Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, as an ecdemic in other coun- tries.—2n=14. 3. A. praecox L. op. cit.: 65; Roshev. op. cit.: 239; Natk.- Ivanausk. 1963, Liet. TSR Fl. 2: 188. Type: Southern Europe (“in Europae australioris campis arenosis inundatis”’). Baltic (south); Crimea (cited without a precise mention of the locality.—On sands.—General distribution: Caucasus (Taman Pen- insula); south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediter- ranean; ecdemic in other countries.—2n=14. GENUS 38. CORYNEPHORUS Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost.: 159, nom. conserv. Panicle 2-8 cm long, weakly spreading or compressed; spikelets 3— 5 mm long, with two flowers; glumes lanceolate, as long as_ spikelet, with one to three veins; lemma lanceolate-ovate, 1.5—2.4 mm long, almost entirely membranous, without keel, with three to five veins, with geniculately bent awn slightly above base, clavately thickened at apex and with a tuft of very fine setae at limb; ovary glabrous. Perennial or annual plants. Lectotype: C. canescens (L.) Beauv. Besides the perennial species found in the European part of Russia and widely distributed in Western Europe, this genus includes four annual species that are distributed in the countries of the Mediterranean. . 1. C. canescens (L.) Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost.: 159; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 241.—Aira canescens L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 65.— Weingaertneria canescens (L.) Bernh. 1800, Syst. Verzeichn. Pfl. Erfurt, 1: 51.—Perennial plants, 15—35 cm high, densely caespitose; leaf blades setaceously convolute, 0.3-0.5 mm wide, grayish-green, strongly scabrous on outer surface; anthers 1—1.5 mm long. Lectotype: Southern Sweden (“in Scania et australioris Europae arvis’’). Baltic; Center (Ladoga-IImen: upper reaches of the Lovat River; Upper Dnieper; Upper Volga: south of the Oka River); West (Dnieper: near Kirovograd; Moldavia: along the Dniester River).—In pine for- ests, on coastal dunes, sandy hillocks and ridges.—General distribu- tion: South of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, western Mediterranean.—2n=14. ne i nec 295 Note. An annual species.—C. divaricatus (Pourr.) Breister. (=C. articulatus (Desf.) Beauv.)—has been reported for the Dnieper Re- gion (“Volyn”), apparently, this is a labeling error. GENUS 39. HOLCUS L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1047, s. str., nom. conserv.; id. 1754, Gen. PI., ed. 5: 469 Panicle 4-12 cm long, rather dense, with pubescent branches; spikelets 3-6 mm long, with two fully developed flowers, with fruits falling entirely; glumes as long as spikelet, carinate, lower lanceolate with one vein, upper lanceolate-ovate with three veins; lemmas ovate, 1.22.5 mm long, thin-coriaceous, without keel, with five weak veins, awnless in lower flower, with 14 mm long, bent awn in upper flower, arising slightly below the apex; ovary glabrous. Perennial plants. Lectotype: H. lanatus L. Eight species of this genus are distributed in Europe, West Asia, northern and southern Africa. 1. Awn of lemma in upper flower 2.5—4 mm long, geniculately bent and somewhat exserted from spikelet. Plant with long creeping underground shoots, not caespitose; sheaths and leaf blades puberulent or partly glabrous ......... 1. H. mollis. + Awn of lemma in upper flower I—1.6 mm long, more or less uncinately curved and not exserted from spikelet. Plant with- out creeping underground shoots, usually caespitose; sheaths uum ican Blades pubescent ...........g0uilt. 2. H. lanatus. 1. H. mollis L. 1759, Syst. Nat., ed. 10: 1305; Roshev. 1934, FI. SSSR, 2: 239. Type: Locality not indicated; possibly, northern Europe. Baltic; Center (Ladoga-Ilmen: along the Mga and Syas’ rivers); Volga-Don: reported for Gorky and Tambov regions); West (Carpathians; Dnieper: northwestern part).—In meadows, forest glades, among shrubs.—General distribution: South of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean; ecdemic in other countries. —2n=14, 28, 35, 42, 49. 2. H. lanatus L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1048; Roshev. op. cit.: 238. Type: Europe (“in Europae pascuis arenosis’”). North (Karelia-Murman: ecdemic); Baltic; Center (Ladoga-Ilmen; Upper Dnieper; Upper Volga; Volga-Don); West (Carpathians; 216 296 Dnieper); East (Lower Don: reported for Saratov Region); Crimea.— In meadows, forest glades, thinned-out forests, among shrubs, by the roadsides, in plantations.—General distribution: Caucasus; south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Mi- nor; ecdemic in other countries.—2n=14. GENUS 40. MILIUM L. 1753, Sp. Pl.:.61;.1d..1754, Gen. Ph; edh37140 Panicle 5—30 cm long, more or less spreading; spikelets 2.24.2 mm long, with one flower, rachilla not continued below the base of the solitary flower; glumes _lanceolate-ovate, as long as spikelet, coria- ceous-membranous, without keel, with three veins; lemmas lanceolate- ovate or ovate, slightly shorter than spikelet, thin-coriaceous, lustrous, without keel, with five weak veins; ovary glabrous. Perennial or annual plants. Type: M. effusum L. About six or seven species of this genus are distributed in the temperate and subtropical countries of the Northern Hemisphere. 1. Perennial plant, 40-150 cm high, with short, creeping under- ground shoots; sheaths and stem below nodes smooth..... Aupeieiahe 2s Sapmee Cmes tha Co RaeeNS x 1. M. effusum. + Annual plant, 20-70 cm high, without creeping underground shoots; sheath and stem below nodes more or less scabrous TOON SPIBUICS:.... pes care toes state) «te Eee 2. M. vernale. Section 1. Milium. Perennial plants, 40-150 cm high, with short, creeping under- ground shoots. 1. M. effusum L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 61; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 119.— (Plate XVI, 1). Type: Europe (“in Europae nemoribus umbrosis). Arctic (Arctic Europae); North; Baltic; Center; West; East (Lower Don: Trans-Volga); Crimea.—lIn forests, among shrubs, in forest glades.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western and Eastern Plate XVI. 1—Milium effusum L.: la—Spikelet; 1b—floral scales; 2—Calamagrostis deschampisioides Trin.: 2a—Spikelet; 2b—floral scales. 217 298 Siberia, Far East, Russian Central Asia (mountains); Scandinavia, Cen- tral and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran Region (Af- ghanistan), Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Himalayas, Japan-China; North America.—2n=28. Section 2. Miliellum Tzvel. 1967, Spisok Rast. Gerb. Fl. SSSR, 7: 33. Annual plant, 20-70 cm high. Type: M. vernale Bieb. 2. M. vernale Bieb. 1808, Fl. Taur.-Cauc. 1: 53; Roshev. op. cn.: 119. Lectotype: Caucasus (“Caucasus”). West (south of Moldavia and Black Sea); Crimea.—Among shrubs, in forest glades, on open stony and clayey slopes, sands and gravel-beds.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; south of Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran.—2n=10 (Petrova, 1968), 18. GENUS 41. CALAMAGROSTIS Adans. 1763, Fam. PI. 2: 31 Panicle (1)2—25(30) cm long, more or less spreading or compressed; spikelets 2-8 mm long, with a single flower, rachilla continued (and then pilose) or not continued above the base of the solitary flower—“rudi- ment” of rachilla; glumes as long as spikelet, lanceolate or lanceolate- ovate, coriaceous-membranous, weakly carinate, with one to three veins; lemmas usually shorter than spikelet, lanceolate or lanceolate-ovate, coriaceous-membranous or membranous, without keel, with three to five veins, of which the middle usually terminating into an awn; callus on sides covered with hairs longer than lemma, as long as or less than one-sixth as long; ovary glabrous. Perennial plants. Type: C. canescens (Web.) Roth. About 200 species of this genus are distributed almost every- where, being absent only in a larger part of Africa; in the tropical countries these species are found predominantly in the montane re- gions. The phenomenon of hybridization is quite widespread, which has given rise to apomictic and semiapomictic forms (especially in the section Calamagrostis). It makes the identification of the species of this genus significantly difficult. eee ee eee ’ : 218 299 Literature: Vickery, J.W. 1940. Status of the genera Calamagrostis and Deyeuxia. Contr. New South Wales Nat. Herb., |, 2.—Tzvelev, N.N. 1965. K sistematike roda veinik (Calamagrostis Adans.) v SSSR [On the systematics of the genus of reed grass (Calamagrostis Adans.) in the USSR]. Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1965. 1. Rachilla not continued above the base of the solitary flower, glabrous; hairs on callus of lemma as long or longer than + Rachilla continued above the base of the solitary flower, ith rather long hairs; hairs on callus of lemma as_ long or shorter 8 eel emma Neate atten ay Ai tala Mey Re re a 2. Lemma with five veins; hairs on callus usually as long as lemma; palea two-thirds or more than two-thirds as long as ES IN oh Cee mee eens Ser ne ele a ee 3: + Lemma with three veins; hairs on callus usually one and one- half to two times as long as lemma; palea half to two-thirds as Ee ie. wis nt ok ae sh i Me aed eee See 4. 3. Awn arising near middle of lemma and well developed; stem 25-60 cm high, with (two)three or four(five) nodes....... a a as tat? i eek yw ies 9. C. villosa. + Awn arising in upper third of lemma, often almost entirely reduced; stem 40—130 cm high, with (three) four to six(seven) oe SS ee ee eee eee 10..C. canescens. 4. Awn arising near middle of lemma or slightly above; panicle usually very dense; stem with two or three (four) nodes above base of which the upper usually below middle of stem... . . ie Se eee 11. C. epigeios. + Awn arising directly from the undivided or scarcely bidentate apex of lemma; panicle more lax in middle, with rather long branches; stem with (three) four to six nodes above base of which the upper usually above middle of stem. ......... ee 12. C. pseudophragmites. 5(1). Panicle broadly spreading during flowering, with rather long, smooth or almost smooth (with isolated spinules) branches. Plants of coastal shoals, 10-30 cm high. ............. 6 oS eae 1. C. deschampsioides. + Panicle weakly spreading during flowering, with short branches, throughout scabrous from numerous spinules......... 6. 6. Articulation between leaf-sheath and blade with tuft of dense hairs on sides; hairs on callus less than two-thirds as long as 219 300 + 7 + se + — — + Articulation between leaf sheath and blade glabrous, less often (in some plants of C. lapponica) more or less hairy on sides, but then hairs on callus more than two-thirds as long as lemma... . Hairs on callus one-fifth to one-third as long as lemma; awns geniculately bent, 1.5—3.5 mm exceeding apex of lemma and usually exserted from spikelet.......... 2. C. arundinacea. Hairs on callus one-third to half as long as lemma; awns weakly bent, not more than 0.5 mm exceeding apex of lemma and not exsemed IOml-Spikclel.. . ... 2... > 2. - ene 3. C. obtusata. . Panicle relatively lax with rather long branches; hairs on callus more or less as long as lemma; stem with three to six distant nodes above base, of which the upper usually above middle of Panicle dense with very short branches; hairs on callus as fone as lemma or shorter; stem with two to four distant nodes above base, of which the upper much below middle of stem... . 10. . Ligules of cauline leaves 3-10 mm long, in leaves of vegeta- tive branches usually 2-6 mm long, more or less puberulent on outer surface, some modified into spinules; glumes densely spinulose throughout or almost throughout upper surface... . Birt ican the as siya ee ewer aa as og aon 8. C. purpurea. Ligules of cauline leaves 2-4 mm long, in leaves of vegetative branches to 2 mm long, more or less spinulose on outer surface, but without hairs; glumes spinulose only on keels or also near Beels- rin ates Bo, Eby, oho e & ee See also step 3. . Palea as long as lemma; awns distinctly geniculate, 0.5—1.5 mm exceeding the apex of lemma. Forest or rocky plants of the CAMPAUMIANS a hock sie etek Cas. . WTO, 4. C. varia. Palea distinctly shorter than lemma; awns straight or weakly bent, not exceeding or exceeding the apex of lemma by more than. 0.5: mm_-Bog or tundra plants. o. 22> 2. 27 eee if. . Spikelets 4-6 mm long; longer hairs on callus reaching apex of = rege aes breil ending, pienerts IRE es 7. C. lapponica. Spikelets 2.5—4 mm long; hairs on callus reaching apex of lemma, usually half to two-thirds as long as lemma... . 12. . Glumes scabrous from spinules only on keel, broadly membra- nous in upper part and along margin....... 5. C. holmii. Glumes more or less scabrous from spinules not only on keels but throughout, more dull colored and with narrower membra- CRIMES a ee, Se NCE cues eee eee oe 6. C. neglecta. 301 Section 1. Deyeuxia (Calr.) Dumort. 1823, Observ. Gram. Belg.: 126.—Deyeuxia Clar. 1812, in Beauv. Ess. Agrost.: 43. Panicle dense, often spicate, with short branches; glumes lanceolar or lanceolage-ovate; rachilla continued above the base of the solitary flower as a long, hairy rachis; lemma coriaceous-membranous, with five veins and well-developed awn; hairs on callus usually shorter than lemma, less often (in C. /apponica) as long or longer; palea as long as lemma or shorter by not more than one-fourth; stem with two or three(four) distant nodes, of which the upper always below middle of stem. Lectotype: C. arundinacea (L.) Roth. 1. C. deschampsioides Trin. 1836, Sp. Gram. Icon. et. Descr. 3: tab. 354; Roshev, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 215; Tzvelev, 1964, Arkt. Fl. SSSR, 2: 69.—(Plate XVI, 2). Type: Kamchatka (“Kamtschatka”). Arctic (Arctic Europe).—In cultivated meadows bogs, on sands and gravelly shoals, rocks on the banks and mouths of more or less large rivers, often in the zone of inundation.—General distribution: Arctic, Far East; North America (north).—2n=24. 2. C. arundinacea (L.) Roth, 1789, Tent. Fl. Germ. 2, 1: 89; Roshev, op. cit.: 222.—Agrostis arundinacea L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 61.—Arundo sylvatica Schrab. 1806, Fl. Germ. 1: 218.—Deyeuxia arundinacea (L.) Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost.: 160.—Calamagrostis sylvatica (Schrab.) DC. 1815,in Lam. and DC. FI. FI., ed. 3, 5(6): 253.—C. parviflora Rupr. 1845, Beitr. Pflanzenk. Russ. Reich. 4: 36.—?C. glabriflora M. Pop. 1949, Ocherk Rastit. i Fl. Karp.: 284, descr. ross. Type: Europe (“in Europae monticulis, silvatis glareosis juniperetis”). North (Karlia-Murman: in the north to Belomorsk, south of Dvina- Pechora); Baltic; Center; West (Carpathians; Dnieper; Moldavia); East (Trans-Volga).—In coniferous and mixed forests, among shrubs, in forest glades, and cultivated meadows; to upper mountain zone.— General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western and Eastern Siberia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor.—2n=28. Note. C. glabriflora M. Pop., apparently, has been described from a rather not normally developed plant of this species from the Carpathians (Chernogora Range). For it, partly bicolored spikelets and strongly reduced hairs on the callus are reported. 220 302 3. C. obtusata Trin. 1824, Gram. Unifl.: 225; Roshev. op. cit.: 220.— C. agrostioides Matuszk. 1948, Annal. Univ. Lublin, Sect. C, 3: 257, non C. agrostoides Pursh ex Spreng. 1825. Type: Western Siberia, in the vicinity of Tobolsk (“Tobolsk”). North (south of Dvina-Pechora); Center (Volga-Kama).—In co- niferous and mixed forests, among shrubs, forest glades.—General distribution: South of Western and Eastern Siberia, south of Far East; Mongolia. Note. C. agrostioides Matuszk. is described from the plant from the neighborhood of Zlatoust, that grew in shade and had relatively smaller spikelets. 4. C. varia (Schrad.) Host, 1909, Gram. Austr. 4: 27; M. Pop. 1949, Ocherk Rast. i Fl. Karp.: 284.—Arundo varia Schrab. 1806, FI. Germ. 1: 216. Type: Switzerland (“Helvetia”). West (Carpathians).—In forests, among shrubs, in forest glades, usually on the exposures of limestone.—General distribution: Scandinavia (Gotland Island), Central Europe, Mediterranean.— 2n=28. 5. C. holmii Lange, 1885, in Holm. Novaia Zemlia’s Veg.: 16; Roshev. op. cit.: 217; Tzvelev, op. cit.: 67. ; Type: Yugor Peninsula (“in paludibus ad. Jugor Schar’). Arctic (east of Arctic Europe).—In various tundras, usually on coastal slopes and river terraces; moraine hills and ridges, on sandy and gravelly river dunes.—General distribution: North of Western Siberia, Arctic, north of Far East; North America (islands of the Bering Sea). Note. This species is very closely related to C. neglecta (Ehrh.) Gaertn., Mey. and Scherb. and possibly, is a result of hybridization between C. neglecta and C. deschampsioides Trin. 6. C. neglecta (Erhr.) Gaertn., Mey. and Scherb. 1799, Fl. Wett. 1: 94; Roshev. op. cit.: 215.—Arundo neglecta Ehrh. 1791, Beitr. Naturk. 6: 137.—A. halleri Willd. 1787, Fl. Berol. Prodr.: 60, quoad. P1.— Calamagrostis kolgujewensis Gand. 1909, Bull. Soc. Bot. Fr. 56: 533. Type: Sweden, near Uppsala (“Upsaliae’). a. Subsp. neglecta.—Spikelets 2.5—3.5 mm long, usually with grayish-violet tinge; glumes more strongly scabrous and acuminate than the two following subspecies; plant 20-100 cm high. 303 Arctic (Arctic Europe); North; Baltic; Center; West (Carpathians; Dnieper; Moldavia); East (Trans-Volga).—General distribution: Caucasus (southern Georgia), Western and Eastern Siberia, Arctic, Far East, Russian Central Asia (mountains); Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Japan-China; North America.—2n=28, 56. b. Subsp. stricta (Timm.) Tzvel. 1965, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1965: 30.—Arundo stricta Timm, 1795, Siemss. Mecklenb. Mag. 2: 236.—Calamagrostis stricta Timm, Koel. Descr. Gram.: 105.— Spikelets 3.54 mm long, usually with pinkish-violet tinge; plant 30-100 cm high. Type: East Germany (“Mecklenburg, prope Malchin”). North (Arctic Europe: at the mouth of Resh River; Karelia- Murman, west of Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center (Ladoga-IImen; Upper Dnieper; Upper Volga; Volga-Kama); West (Carpathians; Dnieper).—In bogs and meadows-bogs.—General distribution: Far East; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe. c. Subsp. groenlandica (Schrank) Matuszk. op. cit.: 242; Tzvelev, 1964, op. cit.: 65.—Arundo groenlandica Schrank, 1818, Regensb. Denkschr. 2: 8.—Calamagrostis groenlandica (Schrank) Kunth, 1829, Rev. Gram. 1: 79; Roshev. op. cit.: 216.—?C. borealis Laest. 1860, Bidr. Vaextl. Torn. Lappm.: 44.—C. neglecta subsp. borea- lis (Laest.) Seland. 1950, Acta Phytogeogr. Suec. 28:'35.—Spikelets (2.5)2.8—3.5(4) mm long, usually with pinkish-violet tinge; glumes more membranous and less scabrous than in the preceding subspecies; plants 10-40 cm high. Type: Greenland (“Groenland”). Arctic (Novaya Zemlya: Arctic Europe).—In various predomi- nantly swampy tundras.—General distribution: Arctic, Scandinavia; north of North America. 7. C. lapponica (Wahl.) Hartm. 1820, Handb. Skand. FI.: 46; Roshev. op. cit.: 219; Tzvelev, 1964, op. cit.: 61.—Arundo lapponica Wahl. 1812, Fl. Lapp.: 27.—Calamagrostis sibirica V. Petrov, 1930, FR *Yakut. 1: 203. Type: Northern Sweden (“in collibus et campis siccioribus apricis praecipue igne nuper devastatis per partem subalpinam et subsylvaticam omnium Lapponiarum sveciccarum unique frequenter’’). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (north of Karelia-Murman; Dvina (Pechora); Center (Volga-Kama; Urals).—In various tundras, among 304 shrubs, in thinned-out forests, on river sands and gravel-beds.—Gen- eral distribution: North of Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, Arctic, Far East; Scandinavia, Mongolia, Japan-China (Bolshoi [Great] Khingan, Korean Peninsula); north of North America.— 2n=42-112. Section 2. Calamagrostis. Panicle rather lax, with long branches; glumes lanceolate; rachilla with or without hairy axis above the base of the solitary flower; lemma coriaceous-membranous, tending to be more membranous than species of the preceding section, with five veins and relatively weakly developed awn; hairs on callus usually as long as lemma; palea one- fourth to one-third shorter than lemma; stem with (three)four or five(six) distant nodes, of which the upper usually above middle of stem. 8. C. purpurea (Trin.) Trin. 1824, Gram. Unifl.: 219; Tzvelev, 1965, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1965: 34.—Arundo purpurea Trin. 1820, in Spreng, Neue Entdeck. 2: 52.—Calamagrostis notabilis Litv. 1921, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 2: 124.—C. langsdorffii var. gracilis Litv. 1922, Spisok Rost. Gerb. Russk. Fl. 8: 171.—C. poplawskae Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 211.—C. gracilis (Litv.) V. Vassil. 1963, Feddes Repert, 68, 3: 212. Type: Baikal Region (“in litt. Baicalis”). a. Subsp. purpurea.—Spikelets 2.5-4 mm long, densely borne on panicle branches; awn arising from middle on backside of lemmas and often slightly exceeding their apex; stem rather slender; under- ground shoots relatively short; leaf blades 3-4 mm wide, green. Arctic (east of Arctic Europe); North (Dvina-Pechora); Center (Volga-Kama: Urals); East (Trans-Volga: southern Urals).—In meadow bogs, on river sands and gravel-beds, in thinned-out forests and willow groves.—General distribution: Western Siberia (Altai), Eastern Siberia, Far East, Russian Central Asia (Dzhungarian Alatau); Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Japan-China. Note. The smaller, bald peak populations of this species were described as a variety—C. langsdorffii var. gracilis Litv.—and also aS a separate species.—C. gracilis (Litv.) V. Vassil. b. Subsp. langsdorffii (Link) Tzvel. 1965, op. cit.: 34.—Arundo langsdorffii Link, 1921, Enum. Pl. Horti Berol. 1: 74.—Calamagrostis langsdorffii (Link) Trin. 1824, op. cit.: 225; Roshev. op. cit.: 213, p.p.— C. canadensis subsp. langsdorffii (Link) Hult.—Spikelets 3.5-6 mm long, rather sparsely borne on panicle branches; awn arising from near ee ee eee... ear 222 305 middle on backside of lemma or slightly lower; stem thicker; under- ground shoots longer than in preceding subspecies; leaf blades 4-8 mm wide, usually with weakly grayish tinge. Type: Aleutian Islands (“Unalaschka”). Arctic (east of Arctic Europe); North (Dvina-Pechora: basin of the Pechora River); Center (east of Volga-Kama).—In swampy for- ests, bogs, among shrubs, on river sands and gravel-beds.—General distribution: Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East; Mongolia, north of Japan-China; North America. c. Subsp. phragmitoides (Hartm.) Tzvel. 1965, op. cit.: 36.— Calamagrostis phragmitoides Hartm. 1832, Handb. Skand. Fl. ed. 3: 20.—C. flexuosa Rupr. 1845, Beitr. Pflanzenk. Russ. Reich. 4: 34; Roshev. op. cit.: 209.—C. elata Blytt, 1847, Norsk. Fl.: 143; Roshev. op. cit.: 210.—Similar to the preceding subspecies but with less developed awn usually arising in the upper third on the back of lemma. Type: Northern Sweden. Arctic (Arctic Europe); North; Baltic; Center (Ladoga-IImen; Upper Dnieper; Upper Volga; Volga-Kama); East (Trans-Volga). In bogs and meadow bogs, forests, among shrubs, on river sands and gravel-beds.—General distribution: Caucasus (northern slopes of Bolshoi [Great] Caucasus), south of Western Siberia; Scandinavia, northeast of Central Europe.—2n=56—91. ) Note. We relate to this subspecies the highly polymorphic popu- lations, apparently a result of the postglacial hybridization of C. purpurea subsp. purpurea with C. canescens (Web.) Roth. Popula- tions with broadly spreading panicle and larger spikelets can be separated as a variety—var. flexuosa (Rupr.) Tzvel. (=C. flexuosa Rupr. loc. cit.). 9. C. villosa (Chaix) J.F. Gmel. 1791, Syst. Nat. Veg. 1: 172; M. Popov, 1949, op. cit.: 284.—Agrostis villosa Chaix, 1786, in Vill. Hist. P1. Dauph. 1: 378. Type: France (“in Pratis udis Vallouise”). West (Carpathians).—In cultivated meadows, forest glades, among shrubs, in thinned-out forests; to upper mountain zone.— General distribution: Central Europe (mountains).—2n=28, 56. 10. C. canescens (Web.) Roth, 1789, Tent. Fl. Germ. 2: 1: 93; Natkev.-Ivanausk. 1963, Lietuv. TSR Fl. 2: 174.—Arundo canescens Web. 1780, in Wigg. Primit. Fl. Holsat.: 10.—A. calamagrostis L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 81.—Calamagrostis lanceolata Roth, 1788, Tent. FI. 223 306 Germ. 1: 34; Roshev. op. cit.: 203.—C. lithuanica Bess. 1827, in Roem. and Schult. Add. ad Mant. 2: 602. Type: West Germany, Schleswig-Holstein Province (“in torfosis prope Pagum Sisel”). North (Karelia-Murman; south of Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Cen- ter; West (Carpathians; Dnieper; north of Moldavia and Black Sea); East (north of Lower Don and Trans-Volga).—In bogs (especially sphagnum bogs) and meadow-bogs, swampy forests.—General dis- tribution: Caucasus (near Stavropol), south of Western Siberia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe.—2n=28. Section 3. Pseudophragmites Tzvel. 1965, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1965: 38. Panicle usually rather dense; glumes subulate-lanceolate; rachilla not continued above the base of the solitary flower; lemma membra- nous, with three veins and relatively weakly developed awn; hairs on callus longer than lemma; palea two-fifths to two-thirds as long as lemma; stem with (two)three to five(seven) nodes, of which the upper above or below the middle of stem. Type: C. pseudophragmites (Hall f.) Koel. 11. C. epigeios (L.) Roth, 1788, op. cit.: 34; Roshev. op. cit.: 194.—Arundo epigeios L. op. cit.: 81. Type: Europe (“in Europae collibus aridis’). a. Subsp. epigeios.—Stem below panicle scabrous; panicle rather dense, but spikelets less dense than in the following subspecies; spikelets (5)5.5—7(7.5) mm long; upper glume not more than | mm shorter than lower. Arctic (Arctic Europe: along the Shapkina River in Bolshezemelsk tundra); North; Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—lIn thinned-out coniferous and broad-leaved forests, forest glades, among shrubs, by the roadsides, on sands and gravel-beds.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East, Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan- China; as an ecdemic plant in many other extratropical countries.— 2n=42, 56. b. Subsp. macrolepis (Litv.) Tzvel. comb. nova.—C. macrolepis Litv. 1921, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 2: 125; Tzvelev, 1961, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 21: 30.—C. gigantea Roshev. 1932, Izv. Bot. Sada Akad. Nauk SSSR, 30: 294, non Nutt. 1837; Roshev, 1934, op. cit.: 195.—C. epigeios var. paczoskii Matus k. op. cit.: 250.—Stem below 307 panicle smooth or scabrous; panicle usually narrow and long, with rather densely borne spikelets; spikelets (6.5)7.5—9(10) mm long; upper glume I—1.5 mm shorter than lower. Type: Russian Central Asia (“Shugnan, the village of Anderob ’-on the Pyandzh River”). West (Black Sea: coastal areas); East (south of Lower Volga).— General distribution: Caucasus (Caspian Coast), south of Western and Eastern Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgania, Mongolia, Japan-China (inner provinces of China). c. Subsp. meinshausenii Tzvel. 1965, op. cit.: 41.—C. epigeios L. laevis Meinsh. 1878, Fl. Ingr.: 455.—C. epigeios f. laeviculmis Lindb. f. 1916, Sched. Pl. Finl. Exs. 2: 15.—Stem below panicle smooth; panicle dense with densely borne spikelets; spikelets 4-6 mm long; upper glume slightly shorter than lower. Type: Leningrad Region (“Ingria, auf dem Scandunen des Seestrandes’’). North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center (Ladoga- Ilmen).—On coastal sand dunes and banks of larger lakes, less often in river valleys—General distribution: Scandinavia, north of Central Europe.—2n=28. d. Subsp. glomerata (Boiss. and Buhse) Tzvel. 1965, op. cit.: 41.—C. glomarata Boiss. and Buhse, 1960. Mém. Soc. Nat. Moscou, 12: 229.—C. koibalensis Reverd. 1941, Sist. Zam. Gerb. Tomsk. Univ. 1: 3.—Stem below panicle scabrous of smooth; panicle very dense, with very closely borne spikelets; spikelets 4—5.5 mm long; upper glume slightly shorter than lower. Type: Northern Iran (“Albursgeb. in Kasanthal”). Center (Volga-Kama: Urals; Volga-Don); West (Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea); East; Crimea.—In steppes, dry meadows, on sands and gravel-beds, in forest glades, by the roadsides.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western and Eastern Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Central Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Mongolia.—2n=28. 12. C. pseudophragmites (Hall. f.) Koel. 1802, Descr. Gram. 108; Roshev. 1934, op. cit.: 196.—Arundo pseudophragmites Hall. f. 1796, in Roem. Arch. 1, 2: 10—Arundo glauca Bieb. 1808, Fl. Taur.- Cauc. 1: 79, s. str.—Calamagrostis glauca (Bieb.) Trin. 1837, in Hohenack. Enum. Pl. Prov. Talysh.: 14; non Reichb. 1830; Roshev. 1934, op. cit.: 196. 224 308 Type: Switzerland (“Legi primum ad aggerem areae, in qua ligna civitatis Bernensis congeruntur, in Marzihli dein Morellius a ripa fluminis Schwarzwasser’’). a. Subsp. Pseudophragmites.—Ligules scabrous on outer side from spinules, but without hairs; panicle 10-25 cm long, on an average sparser than the following subspecies, usually with pinkish or grayish-violet tinge. Center (Volga-Kama: central Urals; southeast of Volga-Don); West (Carpathians; Moldavia); East (south of Lower Don and Trans- Volga; Lower Volga).—On sands and gravel-beds of river valieys and lake basins, stony slopes and taluses, banks of reservoirs, by the roadsides.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, south of Eastern Siberia, south of Far East, Russian Central Asia; Central Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan-China.—2n=28. b. Subsp. dubia (Bunge) Tzvel. comb. nova.—C. dubia Bunge, 1851, Beitr. z. Kenntn. Fl. Russl.: 348; Roshev. op. cit.: 195.—C. glauca var. latifolia Bieb. 1819, Fl. Taur.-Cauc. 3: 88.—Ligules of leaves more or less puberulent outside, often modified into spinules; panicle 15-40 cm long, usually rather dense, pale green or with weakly grayish-violet tinge. Type: Russian Central Asia (“zwischen Buchara und Samarkand”). East (south of Lower Volga).—On sands and gravel-beds of river valleys and tugais [vegetation-covered bottom lands].—General distribution: Caucasus (lower reaches of larger rivers), Russian Cen- tral Asia; Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan- China (inner provinces of China). HYBRIDS C. arundinacea (L.) Roth x C. obtusata Trin.=C. x andrejewii Litv. 1911, Spisok Rast. Gerb. Russk. Fl. 7: 157; Roshev. op. cit.: 229. C. deschampsioides Trin. x C. neglecta (Ehrh.) Gaertn., Mey. and Scherb. = C. x pseudodeschampsioides Tzvel. 1965, op. cit.: 44. C. neglecta (Ehrh.) Gaertn., Mey. and Scherb. x C. lapponica (Wahl.) Hartm. = C. x ponojensis Montell, 1944, Mém. Soc. Fauna et Fl. Fenn. 19: 117, diagn. fenn.; Tzvelev, 1965, op. cit.: 44. C. epigeios (L.) Roth. x C. pseudophragmites (Hall. f.) Koel.= C. x thyrsoidea C. Koch, 1848, Linnaea, 21: 100; Tzvelev, 1965, op. cit.: 44. 309 C. arundinacea (L.) Roth x C. canescens (Web.) Roth = C. x hartmanniana Fries, 1846, Summa Veg. Skand. 1: 241; Roshev. op. cit.: 224.—A rather common hybrid, morphologically more similar to C. canescens but with shorter panicle branches, more developed awns of the lemmas, arising usually near the middle of the lemma or below, and shorter hairs on the callus (usually half to two-thirds as long as the lemma). C. arundinacea (L.) Roth x C. villosa (Chaix) J.F. Gmel. = C. x indagata Torges and Hausskn. 1890, Mitth. Bot. Ver. Gesammtthir. 9: 1-2: 26; Tzvelev, 1965, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1965: 45. C. canescens (Web.) Roth x C. obtusata Trin. = C. x chalybaea (Laest). Fries, 1853, in Hartm. Handb. Skand. Fl. ed. 4: 26; Roshev. op. cit.: 221; Tzvelev, 1965, op. cit.: 46.—A hybrid more like C. obtusata but having somewhat more lax panicle, longer hairs on the callus (two-thirds as long as the lemma), and a larger number of aerial nodes on the stem. Some populations of this hybrid are spo- radically found north of the ranges of its parent species (for example, along the Pinega and Shogur rivers), where they are relicts. Thus, this hybrid can be considered as a hybridogenic species. The hybrid of C. purpurea X C. obtusata (=C. X pavlovii Roshev.) having, on the average, more scabrous glumes and better developed awns is practically indistinguishable from the hybrid of C. canescens x C. obtusata. , C. neglecta (Ehrh.) Gaertn., Mey. and Scherb. x C. canescens (Web.) Roth = C. x vilnensis Bess. 1827, in Schult. and Schult. f. Add. ad Mant. 2: 602; Roshev. op. cit.: 210, p.p.—C. gracilescens Blytt, 1861, Norges Fl. 1: 88.—C. obscura Downar, 1862, Bull. Soc. Nat. Moscou, 38; 2;605. C. neglecta (Ehrh.) Gaertn., Mey. and Scherb. x C. purpurea (Trin.) Trin. = C. subneglecta Tzvel. 1965, op. cit.: 46. C. lapponica (Wahl.) Hartm. x C. purpurea (Trin.) Trin. = C. uralensis Litv. 1921, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 2: 124; Roshev. op. cit.: 213; Tzvelev, 1965, op. cit.: 45.—The relict populations of this hybrid are found on: many peaks of the Central and Southern Urals, because of which it can be recognized as a hybridogenic species. Morphologically C. x uralensis is similar to the large plants of C. lapponica but has a larger number of aerial nodes on the stems, wider (3-8 mm wide) leaf blades, and more dense spinules on the glumes. C. arundinacea (L.) Roth x C. epigeios (L.) Roth = C. x acutiflora (Schrad.) Reichb. 1830, Fl. Germ. Excurs.: 26; Roshev. op. cit.: 223.—Arundo actiflora Schrad. 1806, Fl. Germ. 1: 217.— Calamagrostis trinii Rupr. 1845, Beitr. Pflanzenk. Russ. Reich. 4: — 310 36.—One of the most common (but sterile) hybrids. Morphologi- cally it occupies a strictly intermediate position between the parent species. C. epigeios (L.) Roth x C. obtusata Trin. = C. X kuznetzovii Tzvel. 1965, op. cit.: 48. C. epigeios (L.) Roth x C. neglecta (Ehrh.) Gaertn., Mey. and Schreb. = C. x strigosa (Wahl.) Hartm. 1820, Handb. Skand. FI.: 46; Tzvelev, 1965, op. cit.: 49.—Arundo strigosa Wahl. op. cit.: 29. C. canescens (Web.) Roth x C. epigeios (L.) Roth = C. x rigens Lindgr. 1843, Bot. Notis. 1843: 4; Tzvelev, 1965, op. cit.: 48.—C. x neumaniana Torges, 1902, Mitth. Thi. Bot. Ver., N.F. 17: 93. C. epigeios (L.) Roth x C. purpurea (Trin.) Trin. = C. x subepigeios Tzvel. 1965, op. cit.: 47. GENUS 42. AMMOPHILA Host 1809, Gram. Austr. 4: 24 Panicle 7-20 cm long, very dense and narrowly ellipsoidal or cy- lindrical; spikelets 9-14 mm long, with a single flower; rachilla continued above the base of the solitary flower as pubescent axis; glumes as long as spikelet, narrowly lanceolate, thin-coriaceous, carinate, with three to five veins, acute or with a short cusp at the apex; callus with hairs one-sixth to one-fourth as long as lemma; palea almost as long as lemma; ovary glabrous. Perennial plants. Type: A. arenaria (L.) Link. Of the three closely related species of this genus, two are found on the sands of the east coast of North America and on the banks of larger North American lakes; the third species is rather widely dis- tributed on the coastal sands of Europe and northern Africa. 1. A. arenaria (L.) Link, 1827, Hort. Bot. Berol. 1: 105; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 231.—Arundo arenaria L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 82.— Psamma arenaria (L.) Roem. and Schult.—Plant 50-120 cm high, with long creeping underground shoots; ligules 8-25 mm long; leaf blades 2—S5 mm wide, folded lengthwise and very stiff, glabrous and smooth beneath (on outer surface), densely papillose above; anthers 4-5 mm long. eee Type: Northern Europe (“in Europa ad maris litora arenosa”). Baltic; Center (Ladoga-IImen: Islands of the Gulf of Finland).—On coastal sands; sometimes cultivated as a stabilizer of sands beyond the coastal zone.— General distribution: South of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe; on the sands of coastal Mediterranean as a 226 311 separate subspecies—subsp. arundinacea (Host) Ciferri and Giacom.— 2n=28. Note. Along with this species, we often find a sterile intergeneric hybrid x Ammocalamagrostis baltica (Fluegge) P. Fourn. 1934, Monde PI. 35: 28 (= Ammophila arenaria x Calamagrostis epigeios), having more lax panicles, less stiff leaf blades, and longer (4-6 mm) hairs on the callus of the lemmas. GENUS 43. APERA Adans. 1763, Fam. Pl. 2: 495 Panicle 5—30 cm long, more or less spreading; spikelets 2—3.6 mm long, with a single flower; rachilla continued above the base of the solitary flower as small, glabrous axis; glumes lanceolate, coriaceous- membranous, weakly carinate, upper glume as long as spikelet, with three veins, lower not less than two-thirds as long as upper glume, with one vein; lemma lanceolate, coriaceous membranous, without keel, with five veins, of which the middle one continued as a straight or somewhat bent, subapical, 5—12 mm long awn; callus with tufts of very short (about 0.2 mm long) hairs on sides; ovary glabrous. Annual plants, 10—120 cm high. Type: A. spica-venti (L.) Beauv. Three species of this genus are distributed in Europe, a consid- erable part of extratropical Asia, and North America; they are also found in many other extratropical countries as ecdemic plants. 1. Anthers I—1.6 mm long; panicle more or less lax with rather long branches, usually not discontinuous. ... . 1. A. spica-venti. + Anthers 0.3—0.5 mm long; panicle dense with rather short branches, usually discontinuous.......... 2. A. interrupta. 1. A. spica-venti (L.) Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost.: 154; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 233.—Agrostis spica-venti L. Sp. Pl.: 61.— Apera longiseta Klok. 1950, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 12: 51. Type: Europe (“in Europa inter segetes”). a. Subsp. apica-venti.—Plant up to 120 cm high; sheaths usu- ally smooth, less often weakly scabrous in lower part; lower glume usually almost two-thirds as long as upper; lemma as long as lower glume or slightly longer. North; Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—As weed in fields and plantations of various crops, also on river sands and gravel-beds, by the roadsides, and in habitations.—General distribution: Caucasus 227, 312 (predominantly Ciscaucasia), south of Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East (ecdemic), Russian Central Asia (ecdemic); Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor; as an ecdemic in many other extratropical countries. b. Subsp. maritima (Klok.) Tzvel. 1968, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1968: 23.—Apera maritima Klok. op. cit.: 50.—Plant up to 50 cm high; sheaths scabrous; lower glume usually only slightly shorter than upper; lemma usually slightly shorter than lower glume. Type: Biryuchi Island in the Azov Sea (“Biryuchi Island”). West (south of Black Sea); East (south of Lower Don; Lower Volga); Crimea.—On coastal sands, sandy solonchaks.—General distribution: Russian Central Asia (northwest). 2. A. interrupta (L.) Beauv. op. cit.: 151; Roshev. op. cit.: 233; Tzvelev, 1970, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 6: 295.—Agrostis interrupta Lo 759; Syst. Naty eda lOj220872: Type: Locality not mentioned but, possibly, the species was described from France. East (Lower Volga: Ryn-Peski between the Volga and Ural riv- ers); Crimea (near Sevastopol and along the Biyuk Karasu River).— On river sands and gravel-beds, by the roadsides and in habitations.—General distribution: Caucasus (Ciscaucasia and Dagestan), Russian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Asia Minor, Iran Region (Afghanistan); as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=14. GENUS 44. LAGURUS L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 81; id. 1754, Gen. PI., ed. 5: 34 Panicle 1.5—4 cm long and 1—2 cm wide, very dense, spicate, usually short-cylindrical; spikelets 6-10 mm long with a single flower; rachilla continued above the base of the solitary flower as thin pubescent axis; glumes as long as spikelet, linear subulate, coriaceous-membranous, with one vein, densely pilose; lemma 3.5—S mm long broadly lanceolate, coriaceous-membranous, with three weak veins, without keel, terminat- ing into a fine, 2.5—4 mm long awn, and with much thicker straight or weakly bent, 7—12 mm long subapical awn; callus with a tuft of 0.3-0.5 mm long hairs; ovary glabrous. Annual plants, 10-40 cm high. Type: L. ovatus L. A monotypic genus. ee 228 3165 1. L. ovatus L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 81; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 234. Crimea (near Balaklava); often also cultivated as an ornamental plant (for dry bouquets).—On coastal sands and gravel-beds, by the roadsides and in habitations.—General distribution: Caucasus (re- ported for the neighborhood of Tbilisi); Atlantic Europe, Mediterra- nean, Asia Minor; as a cultivated or an ecdemic plant in many other countries. GENUS 45. AGROSTIS L. 1753, Sp. pl.: 61, s. str.; id. 1754, Gen. Pl., ed. 5: 30 Panicle 2.540 cm long, more or less spreading; spikelets (1.2)1.5— 3.5(4.5) mm long, with a single flower; glumes lanceolate or lanceo- late-ovate, as long as spikelet, coriaceous-membranous: lower glume with one vein, usually weakly carinate, upper with one to three veins, without keel; lemma ovate or broadly lanceolate, almost membra- nous, without keel, with three to five veins, of which the middle one often terminating into straight or more 9 or less bent awn arising from back of lemma; callus glabrous or with tufts of very short (to 0.4 mm) hairs on sides; ovary glabrous. Perennial plants. Lectotype: A. stolonifera L.! About 150 species of this genus are distributed in almost all extratropical countries of both hemispheres, as also in the mountain- ous regions of the tropics. Literature: Philipson, W.R. 1937. A revision of the British spe- cies of the genus Agrostis Linn. Journ. Linn. Soc. London (Bot.), 51.—Widen, K.G. 1971. The genus Agrostis L. in eastern Fennoscandia. Taxonomy and distribution. FJ. Fenn. 5, Helsinki. 1. Palea one-third to two-thirds as long as usually awnless, less Seemciea-awned lemmas... . oes ofl ee 5 a + Palea usually almost absent, less often one-fifth as long as mem Mess IEMMA.. 2. «5 ees moma ah dee ae « 6. 2. Plant without creeping underground shoots, but often with sto- lons; panicle usually rather narrow and weakly spreading. . . . MEE hs. ses ee eg Lon oF 5. A. stolonifera. + Plant with creeping underground shoots bearing scaly leaves but without stolons; panicle often broadly spreading... . . 3 'In recent years (Widen, 1971, loc. cit.), A. canina L. has been proposed as the lectotype. 314 x. st 4. Lemmas with more or less bent awns, usually slightly exserted ei @ 0 el (ee ene tener Se 3. A. korezaginii. Lemmas a nae id less oar Woe oa bo. of onthe ee 4. Ligule of upper cauline leaves up to 1.5(2) mm long, shorter than wide in leaves of vegetative branches; leaf blades usually with scattered spinules above; panicle branches more or less scabrous from scattered spinules, often subglabrous; bulbous thickening at the apex of spikelet pedicels always smooth. . . PRES ad Oley BS: a wep eGlac. de. el Goaley, Sy eet 2. A. tenuis. Ligules of upper cauline leaves usually 2-6 mm long, longer or as long as wide in leaves of vegetative branches; leaf blades densely spinulose on both sides; panicle branches very densely covered with spinules extending also on the lower part of bul- bous thickening at the apex of spikelet pedicels......... 3. . Leaf: blades (1.5)2-6(8) mm wide, usually flat; panicle usually rather broadly spreading, less often narrower... . 1. A. gigantea. Leaf blades 0.5—2 mm wide, often convolute; panicle small (4— “85cm fong):and rather ‘narrow. : «= 4).dei eee 4. A. salsa. 6(1). + ~— + Panicle 8—25 cm long, usually about half as long as stem, broadly spreading, with strongly scabrous branches; lemmas awnless; anthers 0.3-0.6 mm long......... 11. A. clavata. Panicle 2.5—10 cm long, usually less than half as long as stem, more or less spreading or compressed, with more or less sca- brous or smooth branches; lemmas usually awned, less often awnless; anthers -0:6—2 mm long. .~ . <. 2 023 i sone ‘ . Panicle branches weakly scabrous from scattered spinules or smooth; lemmas, always: awned... . « .....«). Gees 0h eee 8. Panicle branches strongly scabrous from rather dense spinules. . Anthers 0.6—0.8 mm long; panicle more or less spreading, with usually weakly scabrous branches. Plants of northern European Patbionnussiasts a ro ELI Se oe 10. A. mertensii. Anthers 0.8—1.5 mm long; panicle weakly spreading, with smooth branches. Plants of the Carpathians. ... . 7. A. rupestris. . Lemmas always awned; awns with distinct geniculate bend, strongly contorted below bend, arising near the base. Alpine plants ‘of the Carpathians: 62... oo. 6. A. alpina. Lemmas awned or awnless; awn, when present, weakly geniculately bent, only slightly contorted below bend and aris- ing near middle of lemma or slightly lower......... 10. 315 10. Plants forming dense turf, without creeping underground shoots, but often with solons; ligules of upper cauline leaves 2-5 mm long; panicle usually more or less spreading. . . . 8. A. canina. 229 + Plants with short creeping underground shoots bearing scaly leaves, but without stolons; ligules of upper cauline leaves up to 1.5(2) mm long; panicle less spreading, usually rather nar- a ea mel lied lio aerial Para Alaa te 9. A. vinealis. Section 1. Agrostis.—Vilfa Adans. 1763, Fam. FI. 2: 494, s. str.— Agrostis sect. Vilfa (Adans.) Roem. and Schult. 1817, Syst. Veg. 2, 2: 343 (“Vilfae”). Lemmas usually awnless, with three to five veins, of which the middle ones very weakly developed or absent; paleas (one-third)half to two-thirds as long as lemma; anthers 0.6—1.5 mm long. 1. A. gigantea Roth, 1786, Fl. Germ. 1: 31.—A. sabulicola Klok. 1950, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 12: 37.—A. praticola Klok. op. cit.: 40.—A. graniticola Klok. op. cit.: 40.—A. stolonifera subsp. gigantea (Roth) Maire and Weill. 1953, in Maire, Fl. Afr. Nord. 2: 120.—A. alba auct. non L.: Schischkin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 183, p. max. p.—(Plate XVII, 1). Type: West Germany, in the neighborhood of Bremen (“ad ripas Visugis Ducatus Bremensis”). a. Subsp. gigantea.—Plant 30-100 cm high; panicle usually broadly spreading; lemmas scabrous only in upper part. Arctic (Arctic Europe); North; Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—In meadows, on river sands and gravel-beds; in forest glades, thinned-out forests, fields and plantations, by the roadsides. — General distribution: Caucasus, Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East (ecdemic), Russian Central Asia; Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan-China (ecdemic); as an ecdemic or introduced plant almost in all extratropical countries of both hemispheres.—2n=28, 42. b. Subsp. maeotica (Klok.) Tzvel. 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 8: 57.— Agrostis Maeotica Klok. op. cit. 41.—A. alba var. pontica Lavr. 1931, in Vizn. Kiev. Bot. Sada, 11-13: 147.—Plant 30-65 cm high; panicle weakly spreading and rather dense; lemmas entirely scabrous from very short spinules or acute tubercles. Type: Berdyansk bar of the Azov Sea (“on Berdynask bar”). O West (south of Black Sea); Crimea.—On coastal sands and sandy soloncheks.—Endemic. 230 316 2. A. tenuis Sibth. 1794, Fl. Oxon.: 36.—A. vulgaris With. 1796, Bot. Arrang. Veg. Brit., ed. 3, 2: 132.—A. hispida willd. 1797, Sp. pl. 1: 370.— A. lithuanica Bess. ex Schult. and Schult. f. 1827, Add. ad Mant. 3: 568.—A. alba subsp. vulgaris (With.) Rouy, 1913, Fl. Fr. 14: 63.—A. capillaris auct. non L.: Schischkin, op. cit.: 185; Widén, 1971, Fl. Fenn. 52165; Type: Great Britain, near Oxford; locality not mentioned in the original description. Arctic (Arctic Europe: lower reaches of the Pechora River and basin of the Usa River); North; Baltic; Center; West (Carpathians, Dnieper); East (north of the Lower Don); Crimea (yaila).—In meadows, forest glades, on river sands and gravel-beds, sometimes in fields and by the roadsides.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East (ecdemic in Sakhalin and Kuril Islands), Russian Central Asia (Dzhungarian Alatau); Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas (west); as an ecdemic or introduced plant in many other countries.—2n = 26. 3. A. korezaginii Senjan.-Korcz. 1953, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 15: 28. Type: Basin of the Mezen River (“old floodplain of the Chetlas River, 35 km from its upper reaches, 1949, A. Korczagin and M. Senjaninova-Korczagin’). O North (Dvina-Pechora: basin of the Mezen River and the Ukhta River); Center (Volga-Kama, Urals).—In meadows, forest glades, among shrubs.—Endemic. Note. Apparently, this species is the result of the Pleistocene hybridization of A. tenuis x A. borealis. 4. A. salsa Korsh. 1897, Tr. Peterb. Obshch. Estestvoisp. 28, 1: 8; Schischkin, op. cit.: 184. Type: Southern Urals (“solonchak at the foot of the Durgel chalky mountain near the village of Khalilovo on the Bolshaya Guberla River’). Center (Volga-Kama: Urals; east of Volga-Don); East (Trans- Volga).—In more or less saline meadows and solonchaks.—General distribution: South of Western Siberia. 5. A. stolonifera ‘L. 1753, Sp. pl.: 62.—A. stolonizans Bess. ex Schult. and Schult. op. cit.: 567; Schischkin, op. cit.: 184.—A. stolonifera var. prorepens Koch, 1844, Syn. Fl. Germ. ed. 2: 902.—A. prorepens (Koch) Golub, 1924, Zhurn. Russk. Bot. Obshch. 8: 120, — - — — —_™ ——~ a eg a a EE aaa. ee eee ee — 317 nom. illeg.—A. pseudoalba Klok. op. cit.: 38.—A. zerovii Klok. op. cit. 39. Type: Europe (“in Europa”). a. Subsp. stolonifera.—Plant 15-60 cm high; panicle 3-12 cm long, with rather numerous, usually more or less colored, 1.5—2.5 mm long spikelets; panicle branches densely covered with spinules. Arctic (Arctic Europe); North; Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—In meadows, bogs, on the banks of reservoirs, river sands and gravel-beds, by the roadsides.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East (ecdemic), Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Mongolia (Mongolian Altai), Himalayas; as an ecdemic or introduced plant in many other countries.—2n=28, 42. b. Subsp. albida (Trin.) Tzvel. 1971, op. cit.: 58.—A. albida Trin. 1845, Mém. Acad. Sci. Pétersb., sér. 6, 6, Sci. Nat. 4, Bot.: 344; Schischkin, op. cit.: 180.—Plant 15-60 cm high; panicle 4-17 cm long, with quite numerous, usually pale green, 1.2—-1.5 mm long spikelets; panicle branches densely covered with spinules. Type: Volga Region, Krasnoarmeisk District (“Sarepta’). Center (south of Volga-Kama); West (Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea); East.—In meadows and solonchaks, on the banks of reser- voirs.—General distribution: South of Western Siberia. c. Subsp. straminea (Hartm.) Tzvel. 1971. op. cit.: 58.—A. straminea Hartm. 1819, Gen. Gram. Scand.: 4; Tzvelev, 1964, Arkt. Fl. SSSR, 2: 46.—A. maritima auct. non Lam.: Schischkin, op. cit.: 185.—Plant 10—40 cm high; panicle 2—10 cm long, with somewhat numer- ous, 2—3.5 mm long spikelets; panicle branches weakly scabrous from scattered spinules, sometimes almost smooth. Type: Sweden, Halland Province (“ad littora marina Hallandiae’”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North; Baltic; Center (Ladoga-IImen). — On sandy and gravelly seacoasts.—General distribution: Scandinavia, north of Central Europe. Section 2. Agraulus (Beauv.) Tzvel. 1970, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 6: 20; Trin. ex Keng, 1957, Clav. Gen. et Sp. Gram. Sin.: 99, comb. invalid. Lemmas with five almost equally distinct veins, usually awned, less often awnless; palea less than one-fifth as long as lemma; an- thers 0.6—2 mm long. Type: A. canina L. 318 V4 My Wf Ny) y m W Mf Y a Mity Ws Ni ' Me i (] W, tea! APRRR VY 4gst Bi ye ae a4 Ny Zapp yn b Ad iY Migel \ Wik l] AA. 2 y's f YZ) reer _e_e_ _ er a . 232 319 6. A. alpina Scop. 1772, Fl. Camn., ed. 2, 1: 60; Vovk. 1964, Ukr. Bot. Zhurn. 21, 5: 104. Type: Yugoslavia (“in Alpibus Vochinensibus”). West (Carpathians: Chernogora Range).—In cultivated meadows and on stony slopes; in upper mountain zone.—General distribution: Central Europe, Mediterranean.—2n=14. 7. A. rupestris All. 1785, Fl. Pedem. 2: 237; M. Popov, 1949, Ocherk Rastit. i Fl. Karpat.: 285. Type: Southern Alps (“in rupibus montanis apricis”). West (Carpathians: Chernogora Range).—On stony slopes, rocks and taluses; in upper mountain zone.—General distribution: Central Europe, Mediterranean.—2n=14, 28. 8. A. canina L. op. cit.: 62; Schischkin, op. cit.: 174, p.p.—A. sudavica Natk.-Ivanausk. 1963, Liet. TSR Fl. 2: 677. Type: Europe (“in Europae pascuis humidiusculis”). Arctic (Arctic Europe: as an ecdemic in Vorkuta); North; Baltic; Center; West (Carpathians; Dnieper).—In meadows, forest glades, bogs, thinned-out forests.—General distribution: Scandinavia, Cen- tral and Atlantic Europe; North America (northeast).—2n=14. 9. A. vinealis Schreb. 1771, Spicil. Fl. Lips.: 47; Tzvelev, 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh Rast. 8: 60.—A. stricta J.F. Gmel. 1791, Syst. Nat., ed. 13, 2: 170; Wildén, 1971, op. cit.: 36.—A. coarctata Ehrh. ex Hoffm. 1800, Deutschl. Fl. 1, 1: 37.—A. tenuifolia Bieb. 1808, Fl. Taur.-Cauc. 1: 56, non Curt. 1787; Schischkin, op. cit.: 176.—4A. pusilla Dumort. 1823, Observ. Gram. Belg.: 129.—A. canina B. montana Hartm. 1832, Skand. Fl., ed. 2: 19.—A. canina subsp. montana (Hartm.) Hartm. 1846, Svensk 0. Norsk. Excurs.-Fl.: 13.—A. syreistschikowii P. Smirn. 1938, Byull. Mosk. Obshch. Isp. Prir. Otd. Biol. 47, 4: 248; Prokud. 1955, Tr. Nikitsk. Bot. Sada, 31: 90.—A. marschalliana Sered. 1968, Novosti Syst. Vyssh. Rast. 1966: 9.—A. coarctata subsp. syreistschikowii (P. Smirn.) H. ~ Scholz., 1969, Willdenowia, 5, 3: 484. 231 Type: East Germany, near Leipzig (“in siccioribus ad Scheenfeld, templum S. Theclae’”). Plate XVII. |—Agrostis gigantea L. subsp. gigantea: 1a—Spikelet; 1b—floral scales; 2— Anthoxanthum odoratum L. subsp. odoratum: 2a—Spikelet; 2b—spikelet without glumes. 233 320 North (south of Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center; West (Carpathians; Dnieper; Black Sea: sands of the Dnieper River); East (north of Lower Don; Trans-Volga); Crimea (Babugan Yaila).—In dry meadows, forest glades, meadow-steppes and thinned-out forests; on coastal sands.— General distribution: Caucasus (Great Bolshoi Caucasus and Ciscaucasia), south of Western and Eastern Siberia (in the east to Minuinsk steppes); Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe; other subspecies in Transcaucasia, West Asia and Russian Central Asia, Siberia, Mongolia, northern China, Far East.— 2n=28. 10. A. mertensii Trin. 1836, Linnaea, 10: 302, s. str.; Widén, op. cit.: 52.—A. viridissima Kom. 1914, Feddes Repert. 13: 85.—A. borealis subsp. viridissima (Kom.) Tzvel. 1971, op. cit.: 62. Type: Aleutian Islands (“insula Unalaska’’). a. Subsp. borealis (Hartm.) Tzvel. 1973, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 10: 90.—A. borealis Hartm. 1838, Handb. Skand. Fl. ed. 3: 17; Schischkin, op. cit.: 174 p.p. Type: Northern Sweden (“Kengis Bruk och Pajala Kyrka’”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (north of Karelia-Murman; Dvina- Pechora: in the basins of Pechora and Mezen rivers); Center (Volga- Kama: Urals).—In various tundras, cultivated meadows, forest glades, on river sands and gravel-beds.—General distribution: Scandinavia; North America; type subspecies.—subsp. mertensii—in the Far East, Japan and in the northwest of North America.—2n=56. Section 3. Trichodium (Michx.) Dumort. op. cit. 127, 129.— Trichodium Michx. 1803, Fl. Bor. Amer. 1: 41. Lemmas with five weak veins, awnless; paleas almost absent; anthers 0.3—0.6 mm long. Lectotype: Agrostis scabra Willd. 11. A. clavata Trin. 1821, in Spreng. Neue. Entdeck. 2: 55; Schischkin, op. cit.: 178.—A. teberdensis Litv. 1922, in Spisok Rast. Gerb. Russk. FI. 8: 139; Schischkin, op. cit.: 179. Type: Kamchatka (“Kamtschatka”). North (Karelia-Murman: reported for the Keret River; Dvina- Pechora); Center (Volga-Kama)'.—In coniferous and mixed forests, forest glades, meadows, among shrubs.—and mixed forests, forest 'In recent years also found in the east of Ladoga-IImen and in the west of Upper Volga regions. 321 glades, meadows, among shrubs.—General distribution: Caucasus (Great Caucasus), Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East; northern Scandinavia, Mongolia, Japan-China, North America (Alaska).— 2n=42. HYBRIDS A. gigantea Roth x A. stolonifera L. A. gigantea Roth x A. tenuis Sibth. = A. x bjorkmannii Widén, op. cit.: 111. A. Stolonifera L. x A. tenuis Sibth. = A. X murbeckii Fouill. 1932, Bull. Soc. Bot. Fr. 79: 799, in obs.; Widén, op. cit.: 117. A. canina L. x A. tenuis Sibth. = A. x fouilladei Fourn. 1934, Quatre Fl. Fr.: 49. A. canina L. x A. stolonifera L. Of the above listed hybrids, the first three are rather common and partly fertile, the fourth hybrid is more rare, and the fifth is not reliably known in Russia. GENUS 46. ZINGERIA P. Smirn. 1946, Byull. Mosk. Obshch. Isp. Prior. Otd. Biol. 51, 2: 67 Panicle 6—20 cm long, broadly spreading; spikelets 1.2—1.6 mm long, with a single flower; rachilla not continued above the base of flower; glumes as long as spikelet, ovate, coriaceous-membranous, with one to three veins, without keel; lemmas ovate, coriaceous-membranous, with- out keel, with three weak veins, awnless, entirely pubescent on outer surface; ovary glabrous. Annual plants, 10-35 cm high. Lectotype: Z. biebersteiniana (Claus) P. Smirn. The genus includes species that are distributed in the lower reaches of the Volga River, the Caucasus, in Romania and West Asia. 1. Z. biebersteiniana (Claus) P. Smirn. 1946, Byull. Mosk. Obshch. Isp. Prir., Otd. Biol. 51, 2: 67; Tzvelev and Zhukova, 1974, Bot. Zhurn. 59, 2: 265.—Agrostis biebersteiniana Claus, 1851, Beitr. Pflanzenk. Russ. Reich. 8: 264; Schischkin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 173.—A. trichoclada Griseb. 1852, in Ledeb. FI. Ross. 4: 439.—Ligules 0.5—2 mm long; leaf blades 0.5—2 mm wide, flat or lengthwise folded, glabrous, smooth or weakly scabrous; anthers 0.8—1 mm long. 234 322 East (Lower Don: near Krasnoarmeisk; Lower Volga); Crimea(?).— In wet meadows, on the banks of reservoirs, by the roadsides.— General distribution: Caucasus (reported for Ciscaucasia).—2n=4 (Tzvelev and Zhukova, 1974). GENUS 47. POLYPOGON Desf. Desf. 1798, Fl. Alt. 1: 66 Panicle (0.5)1—10(15) cm long, dense, oftem spicate, spikelets 1.4—2.5 mm long, with a single flower, with fruits falling along with its pedicel; rachilla not continued above the base of flower; glumes as beng as spikelet, broadly lanceolate or oblong, coriaceous-membranous; on outer surface entirely scabrous, with one vein, weakly carinate, subobtuse or bilobate at apex, often with straight awn; lemmas consid- erably shorter than spikelet, broadly ovate, membranous, with five weak veins, without keel, awned or awnless; callus glabrous; ovary glabrous. Annual or perennial plants. Type: P. monspeliensis (L.) Desf. About 29 species of this genus, belonging to several sections, are distributed predominantly in the subtropical and partly also in the tropical and temperate countries of both hemispheres. 1. Glumes awnless, subobtuse; lemmas awnless. Perennial plants with stolons rooting at nodes........ 1. P. semiverticillatus. + Glumes bilobate at apex, with an awn between lobes, awn two and one-half to four times as long as glume; lemmas awnless or awned. Annual plants, without stolons............ 2: 2. Glumes very short-bilobate at apex, lobes one-eight to one- sixth as long as glume; lemmas with readily falling awn... . setti1d Actwinbatie. sis jedi -«eices - valk 2. P. monspeliensis. + Glumes deeply lobed at apex, lobes one-fourth to one-third as long as glume; lemmas awnless......... 3. P. maritimus. Section 1. Vilfoidea (Rouy) Tzvel. 1968, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1968: 23.—Agrostis subgen. vilfoidea Rouy, 1913, Fl. Fr. 14: 59. Perennial plants; glumes subobtuse, awnless. Type: P. semiverticillatus (Forsk.) Hyl. 1. P. semiverticillatus (Forsk.) Hyl. 1945, Uppsala Univ. Arsskr. 7: 74; P. Smirnov, 1946, Byull. Mosk. Obshch. Isp. Prior., ord. Biol. 51, 2: 5.—Phalaris semiverticillata Forsk. 1775, Fl. Aegypt.-Arab.: 323 17.—Agrostis verticillata Vill. 1779, Prosp. Fl. Dauph.: 16; Schischkin, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 188.—A. densa Bieb.—A. semiverticillata (Forsk.) C. Christ.—Nowodworskya verticillata (Vill.) Nevski.—N. semiverticillata (Forsk.) Nevski. Type: Egypt (“Rosettae et Kahirae frequens”). Crimea.—In cultivated meadows, on gravel-beds, near the banks of reservoirs, often as a weed by the roadsides and irrigation ditches, in habitations, plantations of various crops.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia, south of Atlantic Europe, Mediter- ranean, Iran, Himalayas; as an ecdemic in many other countries.— 2n=28. Note. Possibly P. viridis (Gouan) Breistr. is the prior name of this species, based on the description from southern France of Agrostis viridis Gouan, 1762, Hort. Monsp.: 546 (F. Ehrendorfer, 1973, Liste der Gafappflanzem Mitteleuropas, ed. 2: 210). Section 2. Polypogon Annual plants; glumes bilobate at apex; with an awn between lobes. 2. P. monspeliensis (L.) Desf. 1798, Fl. Atl. 1: 67; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 164; V. Klokov, 1967, Ukr. Bot. Zhurn. 24, 1: 76.— Alopecurus monspeliensis L. 1753, Sp. pl.: 61. Type: Southern France (“Hab. Monspelii”). West (Moldavia: delta of the Dunai River); Crimea(?).—In so- lonetzic meadows, on solonchaks, moist sandy places and gravel- beds, by the roadsides, in habitations.—General distribution: Caucasus, southeast of Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia; south of Central Europe, Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan-China; as an ecdemic in many other countries.—2n=28. 3. P. maritimus Willd. 1801, Neue Schrift. Gasellsch. Naturf. Freunde Berlin, 3: 442; Roshev. op. cit.: 165. Type: France (“zu Rochelle am Meeresstrand”’). East (Lower Volga: between the Volga and Ural rivers).—In solonetzic meadows, solonchaks, on coastal and river sands and gravel- beds.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia; south of Central Europe, Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia; as an ecdemic in other extratropical countries.—2n=14, 28. 324 GENUS 48. MIBORA Adans. 1763, Fam. pl. 2: 495 General inflorescence—secund, spicate racemes, 5—25 mm long and 12.5 mm wide; spikelets 1.8—2.3 mm long, with a single flower; rachilla not continued above the base of flower; glumes as long as spikelet, oblong-lanceolate, almost membranous, with one vein forming a weak keel, at the apex more or less truncate; lemmas 1.3—1.5 mm long, broadly ovate, almost membranous, pubescent, with five weak veins, without keel, awnless; ovary glabrous. Annual plants, 3—10 cm high. Type: P. minima (L.) Desv. Two species of this genus are distributed in Atlantic, Central, and Southern Europe, as also in northern Africa. 1. M. minima (L.) Desv. 1827, Fl. Anjou: 48; Roshev. 1934, FI. SSSR, 2: 159.—Agrostis minima L. 1753, Sp. pl.: 63.—Mibora verna Beauv.—leaf blades 0.3—-1 mm wide, glabrous and smooth. Type: France (“in Gallia”). Baltic (reported for Latvia); West (Moldavia).—In sandy places.—General distribution: Central and Atlantic Europe, Scandinavia; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=14. Note. The only specimen of this species known to us from the territory of Russia has the label “Bessarabia e herb. Steven.” TRIBE 6. PHLEEAE Dumort. The spikelets have one to three flowers each (if more than two flowers, then only the upper flower is biosexual and fertile), often falling entire, borne in more or less dense panicle or racemes. Lem- mas are coriaceous-membranous, with three to five veins, and an awn arising from the back, or lemmas awnless; the lodicules may be absent or two; the ovary is glabrous at the apex; the caryopsis has an oval, less often linear hilum; the starch grains are compound; the chromosomes are large. The plants are perennials or annuals and the anatomy of leaf blade is of festucoid type. Type: Phleum L. 236 325 GENUS 49. HIEROCHLOE R. Br. 1810, Prodr. Fl. Nov. Holl.: 208, nom. conserv. Panicle (1)2—12(15) cm long, compressed or more or less spreading, sometimes raceme-like; spikelets 3-7 mm long, with three flowers, of which the upper one bisexual and the lower staminate; with fruits rachilla breaking along articulation above glumes; glumes as long as spikelet or slightly shorter, almost membranous, ovate to broadly lan- ceolate, with (one)three(five) veins, without keel or weakly keeled; lemmas lanceolate-ovate or oblong, thin-coriaceous, with five veins, short-awned or awnless; lemma in upper bisexual flower shorter and darker in color; stamens three in lower staminate flowers, two in upper bisexual flower. Perennial plants, caespitose, or with long creeping underground shoots. Type: H. antarctica (Labill.) R. Br. _ About 30 relatively closely related species of this genus are distributed mostly in the. extratropical countries of Eurasia and America, as also in the southeastern Australia, New Zealand, in the mountains of Indonesia, and in the South American Andes. Literature: Weimark, G. 1971. Variation and taxonomy of Hierochloé (Gramineae) in the northern hemisphere. Bot. Not. (Lund), 124. 1. Lemma of second staminate flower from below with distinct awn on back arising near middle or below. Plants loosely caespitose, with short creeping-underground shoots............... 2. + Lemma of second staminate flower from below awnless or with very short awn arising from apex of slightly below. Plants not caespitose, with long creeping underground shoots...... ce 2. Awn of lemma of second flower from below geniculately bent. arising from middle; leaf blades 0.5—3 mm wide, often convo- lute, with long spinules or very short hairs on upper surface, usually 3-12 mm long in upper cauline leaf... . 1. H. alpina. Awn of lemma of second flower from below straight or weakly bent, arising from near middle; leaf blades 2-7 mm wide, flat, glabrous above, smooth or weakly scabrous from very short spinules, up to 4 mm long in upper cauline leaf......... CS «ORE ee er eee 2. H. australis. 3. Plants 7-30 cm high, with very slender (almost filiform) under- ground shoots; ligules of leaves 0.2-0.7 mm long; leaf blades 0.8-2.5 mm wide, up to 1 cm long in upper cauline leaf; panicle 14 cm long, raceme-like, with 3-10 spikelets........ REE Rion a litn sailor 'e aemave-n sare cure lt 3 aeae aes 5. H. Pauciflora. + At OS : er NY es, “ag 238 327 + Plants 20-80 cm high, with thicker (sphagatti-like) underground shoots; ligules of leaves 0.5—5 mm long; leaf blades (2)3—10(14) mm wide, usually 1-6 cm long in upper cauline leaf; panicle 4—15 cm long, not raceme-like; almost always with more than 10 PRE St so. LS IR, ee, 4. 4. Lemmas of two lower staminate flowers with distinct spinules on backside only in upper third, smooth below or almost smooth (with acute tubercles); panicle 6-15 cm long, rather dense; spikelets 3.5—5.5 mm long, quite numerous (usually over 100 spikelets in a panicle); leaf blades 5-14 mm wide, on both surfaces grayish or glaucescent-green, glabrous. . . 4. H. repens. + Lemmas of staminate flowers smooth or almost smooth on backside only in their lower fourth to half, with distinct spinules above; panicle 4-9 cm long, often broadly spreading; spikelets 3.5—5.5 mm long, less numerous (usually up to 100 spikelets in a panicle); leaf blades 3-8 mm wide, green on upper surface wu entenl Gparsely fairy... 22°... 8 3. H. odorata. 1. H. alpina (Sw.) Roem. and Schult. op. cit.: 515; Roshev. op. cit.: 60.—Holcus alpinus Sw. 1806, in Willd. Sp. Pl.: 4, 2: 937.—Aira alpina auct. non L.: Liljebl. 1792, Utk. Svensk. FI.: 49. Type: Northern Sweden (“in alpibus Lapponiae”). Arctic (Novaya Zemlya; Arctic Europe); North (Karelia-Murman: Khibiny mountains; Dvina-Pechora, Urals).—In various but predomi- nantly sandy and stony tundras.—General distribution: Western Siberia (southeast-Eastern Siberia, Arctic, Far East; Scandinavia, north of Japan-China; North America.—2n=56. Note. From Mt. Sabel in the Urals, we know for long an appar- ently apomictic hybrid H. alpina x H. odorata (=H. x zinserlingii Tzvel.). Morphologically it is very similar to H. alpina but has con- siderably shorter awns. 2. H. australis (Schrad.) Roem. and Schult. 1817, Syst. Veg. 2: 514; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 60.—Holcus australis Schrad. 1806, FI. Germ. 1: 253. Type: Central Europe (“In nemorosis, silvaticis, imprimis solo saxoso Austriae, Princip. Salisburgensis—prope Ratisbonam, Priniep. Baruthinii-prope Barby?”). Plate XVIII. 1—Hierochloé odorata (L.) Beauv. subsp. odorata: 1a—Spikelet; 1b—spikelet without glumes; 2—Beckmannia eruciformis (L.) Host subsp. eruciformis: 2a— Spikelet; 2b—floral scales. 328 Baltic; Center (Ladoga-Ilmen: Granite exposures on the Karelian Isthmus and Valaam Island; west of Upper Dnieper); West (Carpathians; north of Moldavia).—In thinned-out forests, forest glades, sometimes on granite rocks.—General distribution: South of Scandinavia, Central Europe.—2n=14. 3. H. odorata (L.) Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost.: 164; Wahl. 1820, Fl. Upsal.: 32; Roshev. op. cit.: 61.—Holcus odoratus L. 1753, Sp. pl.: 1048.—A. borealis Schrad. 1806, Fl. Germ. 1: 252, nom. illeg.— Hierochloé borealis (Schrad.) Roem. and Schult. op. cit.: 513. Type: Europe (“in Europae pratis”). a. Subsp. odorata.—Spikelets usually about 4 mm long; lemmas of staminate flowers without cusp or awn at apex, less often with very fine cusp but with midrib reaching the apex of lemma (sometimes slightly emarginate); pubescence on all scales relatively short and less dense. (Plate XVIII, 1). Arctic (Arctic Europe: northwest of Kola Peninsula); Baltic; Center (south of Ladoga-IImen; Upper Dnieper, Upper Volga; Vo!ga- Kama; north of Volga-Don); West (Carpathians; north of Dnieper; north of Moldavia).—In meadows, forest glades, on river sands, in thinned-out forests.—General distribution: Southeast of Western Siberia, south of Eastern Siberia (in the east to Baikal), Russian Central Asia (mountains); Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria; northeast of North America.—2n=28. b. Subsp. baltica Weim. 1971, Bot. Not. (Lund), 124: 141.— Spikelets usually about 5 mm long; lemmas of staminate flowers somewhat attenuate at apex and with rather wide membranous bor- der, without cusp or awn; their midrib not reaching membranous apex; pubescence on all scales relatively short and less dense. Type: Southern Sweden (“Prov. Sédermanland, Paroecia, Orn6, in prato litorali uliginoso probe templum’”). North (Karelia-Murman: along the Umba River); Baltic (north); Center (Ladoga-IImen).—In meadows, edges of bogs, forest glades, sands.—General distribution: South of Scandinavia.—2n=42. c. Subsp. hirta (Schrank) Tzvel. 1973, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 10: 81.—Savastana hirta Schrank, 1789, Baier. Fl. 1: 337.— Hierochloé arctica C. Presl, 1830, Relig. Haenk. 1: 252.—H. odorata var. firma Nyl. 1844, Spicil. Pl. Fenn.: 1.—H. hirta (Schrank) Borb. 1900, A. Balat. Fl.: 315, quoad nom.; Weim. 1971, op. cit.: 146 (subsp. hirta).—H. odorata var. annulata V. Petrov, 1930, Fl. Yakut. 239 1: 131, s. str.—dH. hirta subsp. arctica (C. Presl) Weim. 1971, op. cit.: 150.—Spikelets about 5 mm long; lemmas of staminate flowers with 329 or without narrow-membranous border at apex, midrib reaching the apex of lemma and terminating into a cusp or short awn often arising subapically; pubescence on all floral scales, on an average, longer and more dense than in other subspecies. Type: West Germany, near Miinich (“Oberbayern, Munchen, Isarauen bei Fohring nérdlich von Munchen”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora); Baltic (north); Center (Ladoga-IImen; Upper Dnieper; Upper Volga, Volga-Kama); East (Trans-Volga; southern Urals).—In meadows, forest glades, on edges of bogs, river sands and gravel-beds, thinned- out forests, by the roadsides.—General distribution: Caucasus, West- ern Siberia, Eastern Siberia, Arctic, Far East (north); Scandinavia, Central Europe, Mongolia (Khantei), Japan-China (northeastern China); North Amenica.—2n=56. Note. Typical populations of this subspecies—var. hirta (=var. firma Nyl.)—have relatively longer (with nine or more nodes) and darker colored panicles. These are only rarely found in the Baltic Republics, in the north of Leningrad [St. Petersburg] Region (on granite exposures) and extreme southwest of Karelia. Considerably more widespread are the populations with not so large (usually with up to eight nodes) and light colored panicles——var. annulata V. Petrov [=H. hirta subsp. arctica (C. Presl) Weim.]. _ 4. H. repens (Host) Beauv. 1812, op. cit.: 164; Simonk. 1886, Erd. Edén. Florajanak: 560; Weim. 1971, op. cit.: 154.—Holcus repens Host, 1805, Gram. Austr. 3: 3, tab. 3; Bieb. 1808, Fl. Taur.- Cauc. 2: 430; id. 1819, Fl. Taur.-Cauc. 3: 639.—Hierochloé orientalis Fries ex Heuff. 1858, Oesterr. Bot. Zeitschr. 8, 1: 28; Czern. 1859, Consp. Fl. Charcov.: 73.—H. stepporum P. Smirn. 1958, Byull. Mosk. Obshch. Isp. Prir., ser. Biol. 58, 5: 81.—H. odorata subsp. pannonica Chrtek and Jiras. 1964, Preslia, 36, 3: 247; Tzvelev, 1968, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1968: 20. Type: Hungary (“In Pannonia in arenosis cultis et incultis Comitatus Pesthiensis, Bacsiiensis Cumaniae”). Center (south of Upper Dnieper; Upper Volga: along the Oka River; south of Volga-Kama; Volga-Don); West (Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea); East.—In meadows, forest glades, on sands, in thinned- out forests, steppes.—General distribution. Caucasus (Ciscaucasia), Western Siberia (south), Russian Central Asia (north); Southeast of Central Europe. 330 5. H. pauciflkora R. Br. 1824, Suppl. to App. Parry’s First Voy., Bot.: 293; Roshev. op. cit.: 61.—H. racemosa Trin. 1840, Mém. Acad. Seis PétersbySer, 6, §; 2:79: Type: Northern Canada, Melville Island (“Melville Isl.”). Arctic (Novaya Zemlya; east of Arctic Europe).—In bogs and meadow-bogs, less often on river sands and gravel beds.—General distribution: Arctic, Far East (in the south to Sakhalin and Kuril Islands); North America (Alaska, northern Canada). GENUS 50. ANTHOXANTHUM L. 1753,.Sp..p).28; id..1754, Gen: Pi...cd a5 it Panicle 1.5—7 cm long, rather dense and more or less spicate; spikelets 5-10 mm long, with three flowers, of which the upper one bisexual and two lower reduced to lemmas only; with fruits rachilla disarticulating above glumes; glumes almost membranous, carinate, lower glume half to two-thirds as long as spikelet, lanceolate-ovate, with one vein, upper as long as spikelet, oblong-lanceolate, with three veins; lemmas of lower reduced flowers coriaceous-membra- nous, more or less hairy, in lowest flower short-hairy, in the flower second from below lemma with long geniculately bent awn arising 240 below middle; lemma of upper bisexual flower broadly ovate, with fruits thin-coriaceous, with five weak veins, without keel, glabrous and almost smooth, awnless; stamens two. Plants perennial, less often annuals, usually loosely caespitose. Type: A. odoratum. About 25 closely related species of this genus are distributed almost throughout extratropical Eurasia, and northern and southern Africa, Greenland, as also in alpine tropical Africa and southeastern Asia. 1. Perennials, branched only at base; lemmas of reduced lower flowers bilobate at apex, with entire or subentire obtuse lobes. ov Ere . Chopra ee. oes elit ef ee 1. A. odoratum. + Annuals, strongly branched at lower nodes; lemmas of lower reduced flowers bilobate, but each lobe in turn divided into two abite er subacute teeth. sii. s sid cae phot 2. A. aristatum. 1. A. odoratum L. 1753, Sp. pl.: 28; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, Z: 56, Tp. Type: Europe (“in Europae pratis”). : | 331 a. Subsp. odoratum.—Pedicel of spikelets usually more or less covered with divergent hairs or long spinules; panicles spicate, on the average, broader and many-spiked; leaf blades and sheaths more or less hairy or glabrous (Plate XVII, 2). Arctic (south of Arctic Europe); North Baltic; Center; West; East (north of Lower Don; Trans-Volga).—In meadows, forest glades, on river sands and gravel beds, in thinned-out forests.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western and Eastern Siberia (in the east to Baikal), Far East (as an ecdemic in Sakhalin and Kuril Islands); Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor(?); as an ecdemic or introduced plant in many other countries.—2n=20. b. Subsp. alpinum (A. and D. Léve) B. Jones and Meld. 1964, Proc. Bot. Soc. Brit. Isl. 5, 4: 376; Boécher and others, 1957, Gronl. Fl.: 299, comb. invalid; Tzvelev, 1966, Bot. Zhurn. 51, 8, 1105.— A. alpinum A. and D. Love, 1948, Reports Dept. Agr. Univ. Reykjavik, ser. B. 3: 105; Golubtsova, 1950, Uchen. Zap. Leningr. Univ., ser. Biol. 23: 94.—Pedicel of spikelets usually glabrous and smooth, less often with few short spinules or solitary hairs; panicles spicate, usually rather narrow; leaf blades and sheaths always glabrous. Type: Northern Sweden (Reg. alp. montis Njullae Laplandiae”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (near Karelia-Murman and east of Dvina-Pechora); West (Carpathians).—In meadows, on open herb slopes, river sands and gravel beds, in the Carpathians only in alpine meadows.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, East- ern Siberia (west of the Lena River), Russian Central Asia (moun- tains); Scandinavia, Central Europe, Mediterranean (alpine region), Asia Minor, Iran (northwest), Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia; North America (southern Greenland).—2n=10. 2. A. aristatum Boiss. III, 1842, Voy. Bot. Esp. 2: 638; Roshev. op. cit.: 59; Natk. Ivanausk. 1963, Liet. TSR Fl. 2: 146.—A. carrenianum Parl. IV, 1842, Pl. Nov.: 37.—A. puellii Lecoq and Lamotte. Lectotype: Spain (“Hispania interiori prope Matritum’”). Baltic.—By the roadsides, on coastal sands, in habitations, only as an ecdemic plant.—General distribution: Atlantic Europe; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=10. 241 332 GENUS 51. PHALAROIDES Wolf 1776, Gen. Pl. Vocab. Char. Def.: 11 Panicle 5—20 cm long; rather dense; spikelets 3.5—6 mm long, with three flowers, of which the upper one bisexual and two lower reduced to only lemmas; with fruits rachilla disarticulating above glumes; glumes as long as spikelet, broadly lanceolate, coriaceous-membra- nous, with three veins, carinate; lemmas of lower reduced flowers one- fourth to two-fifths as long as lemma of upper flower, consisting of two fully separated parts: lower-cartilaginous-coriaceous, glabrous and lus- trous, upper-coriaceous-membranous, hairy; lemma of upper fertile flower slightly shorter than spikelet, lanceolate-ovate, thin-coriaceous, with five veins, weakly carinate, acute; stamens three. Perennial plants, 50— 200 cm high, with long creeping underground shoots. Type: P. arundinacea (L.) Bausch. A monotypic genus. 1. P. arundinacea (L.) Rausch. 1969, Feddes Repert. 79, 6: 409.— Phalaris arundinacea L. 1753, Sp. pl.: 55.—Typhoides arundinacea (L.) Moench, 1794, Meth. Pl.: 202; Natk.-Ivanausk. 1963, Liet. TSR FI. 2: 143.—Digraphis arundinacea (L.) Trin. 1820, Fund. Agrost.: 127; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 55. Type: Europe (“in Europae subhumidis ad ripas lacuum”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North; Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea——tIn meadows, bogs, on the banks of reservoirs.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East, Rus- sian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Medi- terranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan-China; North America; in South Africa a separate subspecies—subsp. caesia (Nees) Tzvel. (=Phalaris caesia Nees).— 2n=28. Note. The variety—var. picta (L.) Tzvel. (=Phalaris arundinacea var. picta L. op. cit.: 55)—with white-striped leaf sheaths is exten- sively grown as an ornamental. GENUS 52. PHALARIS L. 1753, Sp. Pl: <4, s.'str.; id. 1754, Gen. pl... ed: 53 29 Panicle 1.5—7 cm long, very dense, spicate, spikelets 4.5—9 mm long, with three flowers, of which the upper one bisexual and two lower reduced to only lemmas; with fruits rachilla disarticulating above glumes; ' | | . | | $33 glumes as long as spikelet, broadly lanceolate, coriaceous-membra- nous, with three veins, of which the middle one forming winged keel; lemmas of lower reduced flowers one-third to half as long as lemma of upper flower, usually consisting of two parts: lower—cartilaginous- coriaceous, glabrous and lustrous; and upper—thin-coriaceous, more or less hairy; lemma of upper flower half to two-thirds as long as spikelet, lanceolate-ovate or ovate, thin-coriaceous, with five weaker veins, strongly flattened on sides, but weakly carinate, lustrous; sta- mens three. Annual plants; 20—100 cm high. Lectotype: P. canariensis L. About 30 species of this genus are distributed in Central and Southern Europe, West and South Asia (in the east to India), in northern and southern Africa, as also in a considerable part of America. 1. Panicle short-cylindrical; spikelets 4.5-6 mm long; winged keel of glumes usually with one to two large teeth in upper part; lemma of upper fertile flower 2.8-3.5 mm long. ..... eure ame Pa SAE Phe 1. P. minor. + Panicle ovate or broad-elliptical, dense (capitate); spikelets 6— 9 mm long; winged keel of glumes without teeth; lemma of upper fertile flower 4.2-5.5 mm long...... 2. P. canariensis. I. P. minor Retz. 1783, Observ. Bot. 3: 8; Roshev. 1934, FI. Sasm, 2: 53. ; Type: India (“forsan misit cl. Koenig ex India”). Reported for the Crimea.—In fields and plantations of various crops, by the roadsides.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=28. 2. P. canariensis L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 54; Roshev. op. cit.: 53. Type: Southern Europe and Canary Islands (“in Europa austali, Canariis’’). North (Dvina-Pechora: south and in Arkhangelsk); Baltic; Cen- ter (Ladoga-Ilmen; Upper Dnieper; Upper Volga; Volga-Don); West; East (Lower Don; Lower Volga); Crimea.—Only as a cultivated (as bird food), escape or ecdemic plant in habitations, by the roadsides.— General distribution: Western Mediterranean; as a cultivated or ecdemic plant in many other countries of the world. 243 GENUS 53. BECKMANNIA Host 1805, Gram. Austr. 3: 5 Panicle 6-30 cm long, very dense, more or less secund; spikelets 1.5—3.5 mm long, with one or two flowers, distichous on one side of panicle branches, with fruits spikelets falling entire; glumes usually slightly shorter than spikelet, on backside saccate, coriaceous-mem- branous, with three veins, without keel, more or less obtuse; lemmas as long as spikelet, lanceolate or lanceolate-ovate, with five veins, weakly carinate, often with a cusp at apex; stamens three. Perennial or annual plants, without or with short creeping underground shoots. Type: B. eruciformis (L.) Host. Two closely related species of this genus are distributed in the extratropical countries of Eurasia and North America. 1. Perennial, dark green plants with short creeping underground shoots, loosely caespitose; lowermost internodes of stem often tuberously thickened; spikelets with usually two, less often one flower, anthers 1.2-1.8 mm long....... 1. B. eruciformis. + Usually biennial, light green plants without creeping under- ground shoots, densely caespitose; not all internodes of stem thick spikelets usually with one, less often with two flowers; anthers 0:4—1 ‘iner loag O°: 3*e- se a 2. B. syzigachne. 1. B. eruciformis (L.) Host, op. cit.: 5; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 288.—Phalaris eruciformis L. 1753, Sp. pl.: 55. Lectotype: Southern Europe (“in Sibiria, Russia, Europa australi’’). a. Subsp. eruciformis.—Lowermost internodes of stem tuberously thickened; usually loosely caespitose, with creeping underground shoots (Plate XVIII, 2). North (Dvina-Pechora; as an ecdemic in Solovetsy Islands and in Syktykvar); Baltic (southeast); Center; West; East; Crimea.—In meadows, on the banks of reservoirs.— General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western and Eastern Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Central Europe, eastern Mediterranean (in the west to Italy), Asia Minor; as an ecdemic or introduced plant in some other countries.—2n=14. b. Subsp. borealis Tzvel. 1973, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 10: 81.—Stem without tuberously thickened internodes; densely cae- spitose; without creeping underground shoots. Arctic (Arctic Europe: neighborhood of Vorkuta); North (east of Dvina-Pechora); Baltic—In meadows, on the edges of bogs, banks of reservoirs.—General distribution: South of Western and Eastern Siberia (in the east to Baikal). | : | 335 2. B. syzigachne (Steud.) Fern. 1928, Rhodora, 30: 27; Roshev. op. cit.: 288—Panicum syzigachne Steud. 1846, Flora, 29: 19. Type: Japan (“Japon”). Center (Ladoga-IImen: as an ecdemic in Vyborg; east of Volga- Kama).—In meadows, on banks of reservoirs.—General distribution: Western and Eastern Siberia; Far East, northwest of Russian Central Asia; Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan-China; North America; as an ecdemic or introduced plant in some other extratropical countries. —2n=14. GENUS 54. PHLEUM L. 1753, Sp. pl.; 59; id. 1754, Gen. PIf. ed. 5: 29 General inflorescence—very dense, spicate panicle (0.6)1—10(12) cm long, regular cylindrical or broadly ellipsoid; spikelets 1.6—5 mm long, with one bisexual flower; with fruits rachilla disarticulating above glumes; glume as long as spikelet, oblong or lanceolate, coriaceous-membra- nous or thin-coriaceous, with two or three veins, strongly flattened on sides, carinate, usually terminating into a cusp or 3.5(5) mm long awn; lemmas two-fifths to two-thirds as long as spikelet, ovate, coriaceous- membranous or membranous, with three to nine veins, obtuse, awn- less; paleas not less than two-thirds as long as lemma; stamens three. Perennial or annual plants. Lectotype: P. pratense L. About 20 species of this genus are distributed almost in all extratropical countries of both hemispheres, but, mostly in the coun- tries of the Mediterranean. Literature: Petrova, G.O. 1971. Pro kariologichnu minlivist populyatsii timofiivki luchnoi (Phleum pratense L.) [On caryological changes in the population of timothy (Phileum pratense L.)]. Vizn. Kharkiv. Univ., 69, Biol., 3. 1. Branches of spicate panicle entirely fused with panicle rachis, only very short (to 0.5 mm long) spikelet pedicels free; panicles retaining cylindrical or ellipsoidal form on bending... .. . 2. + Branches of spicate panicle very short (I-12 mm)? but not fused with rachis, bearing more than one spikelet; panicles becoming fevae on bending ES . hye Fee ree 4. 2. Annual or biennial plants of Crimea, 10-30 cm high; panicle broadly ellipsoidal, very dense, capitate... . 8. P. echinatum. + Perennial plants; panicle cylindrical, less often broadly ellip- Rememerese erse.o'¢ JTS DY Le! eels! Oe) Sf inoen 3 336 3. Stem at base with tuberously thickened internodes; awn of glumes two-sevenths to half as long as glume. . . . 6. P. pratense. 244 + Stem at base not thickened; awn of glumes almost as long as or more than half as long as glume......... 7. P. alpinum. 4. Perennial plants, caespitose with fertile and vegetative shoots. Sn Wheelie he Pokies peated ee Wie eka hig ts Ue Sp nn a + Annual plants, with solitary stem or loosely caespitose only with fertile shoots. 0.203 5 2° a 6. 5. Glumes (including awn) 3.6—4.7 mm long, with numerous cilia along keel, larger cilia up to 0.7—1 mm long, gradually nar- rowed at apex into 0.7—1.3 mm long awn; anthers 1.4-2.3 mm long. Plants loosely caespitose........... 3. P. hirsutum. Glumes (including awn) 1.8-3.8 mm long, without cilia along keel or with shorter (to 0.6 mm) cilia, more abruptly narrowed at apex into a cusp or 0.2—-0.7 mm long awn; anthers 0.6—1.3 mm long. Plants densely caespitoses. 5. 25-2 0 See 2. P. phleoides. 6. Spikelets oblong-cuneate, 1.6—2.5 mm long; glumes distinctly bulging in upper part and abruptly terminating into 0.2-0.6 mm + long cusp; anthers 0.3-0.7 mm long...... 5. P. paniculatum. + Spikelets oblong or ellipsoid; glumes in upper part not bulging gradually narrowed into a cusp... ... 1° 2.4. eee P. 7. Spikelets oblong, 2.8-4 mm long; glumes ciliate along keel, with 0.2-0.4 mm long cusp; anthers 0.3—0.8 mm long............ PE eee, Pa er ee eee See reer ces 3. P. arenarium. + Spikelets ellipsoid, 2.2-3 mm long; glumes without cilia along keel; with scarcely visible (about 0.1 mm long) cusp at apex; aitneis: b—1 6 TIMI BOM ge ao a, chm ns esp cape 4. P. subulatum. SUBGENUS 1. CHILOCHLOA (Beauv.) Peterm. 1849, Deutschl. Fl.: 619; Tzvelev, 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 8: 70.—Chilochloa Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost.: 37.— Phleum sect. Chilochloa (Beauv.) Dumort. 1823, Observ. Gram. Belg.: 131. Panicle branches free; rachilla continued above the base of the only flower. Lectotype: P. phleoides (L.) Karst. Section 1. Chilochloa. Perennial plants. 1. P. hirsutum Honck. 1782, Vollst. Syst. Verzeichn. Gew. Teutschl. 1: 183; Tzvelev, 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 8: 69.— 245 337 P. michelii All. 1785, Fl. Pedem. 2: 233; M. Popov, 1949, Ocherk Rastit. i Fl. Karpat.: 285; Klokov, 1950, Vizn. Ros]. URSR: 757. Type: West Germany. West (reported for the Carpathians).—In cultivated meadows and on stony slopes; in upper mountain zone.—General distribution: Central Europe (mountains), Mediterranean (mountains); a lower mountain subspecies—subsp. ambiguum (Ten.) Tzvel.—is also found in western Caucasus and Turkey.—2n=14. 2. P. phleoides (L.) Karst. 1880, Deutschl. Fl.: 374; Ovczinnikov, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 131.—Phalaris phleoides L. 1753, Sp. pl.: 55.— Phleum boehmeri Wib. 1799, Prim. Fl. Werth.: 125.—P. laeve Bieb. 1808, Fl. Taur.-Cauc. 1: 46, nom. illeg. Type: Europe (“in Europae versuris”). a. Subsp. phleoides.—Plant of the plains or lower mountains, 20-80 cm high; glumes (including awn) 1.8—3 mm long, usually eciliate along keel, less often with up to 0.3 mm long cilia, rather abruptly narrowed into a cusp or 0.2—-0.5 mm long awn. Baltic; Center (south of Ladoga-IlImen; Upper Dnieper; Upper Volga; Volga-Kama; Volga-Don); West; East; Crimea.—In steppes, dry meadows, forest glades, on sands, among shrubs, by the road- sides.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western and Eastern Sibe- ria, Far East (ecdemic); Russian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Japan-China; as an ecdemic in other extratropical countries.—2n=14. b. Subsp. montanum (C. Koch) Tzvel. 1971, op. cit.: 70.—P. montanum C. Koch, 1848, Linnaea, 21: 383; Ovezinnikov, op. cit.: 131; Prokud. 1951, in Wulf, Fl. Kryma, 1, 4: 38; id. 1965, Vizn. Rosl. Ukr.: 71.—P. boahmeri B. ciliatum Griseb. 1852, in Ledeb. Fl. Ross. 4: 457.— Alpine plants, 30-80 cm high; glumes (including awn) 2.6—3.8 mm long, usually with 0.3—0.6 mm long cilia along keel, less often eciliate, more gradually narrowed into a cusp or 0.4-0.7 mm long awn. Type: Northeastern Turkey (“Auf Jurakalk im Gaue Artanudsch, 6stlich von Artwin’). West (Carpathians); Crimea.—In cultivated meadows, on stony slopes and rocks, in middle and upper mountain zones.—General distribution: Caucasus; Mediterranean (Balkan Peninsula), Asia Mi- nor, Iran.—2n=14, 28. 246 338 Section 2. Achnodon (Link) Griseb. op. cit.: 455.—Achnodon Link, 1827, Hort. Berol. 1: 65. Annual Plants. Type: P. subulatum (Savi) Aschers. and Graebn. 3. P. arenarium L. op. cit.: 60; Ovezinnikov, op. cit.: 129; Natk.- Ivanausk. 1963, Liet. TSR FI. 2: 156; Prokud. 1965, op. cit.: 70. Type: Europe (“in Europae locis arenosis’”). Baltic (ecdemic near the village of Girulyai in Lithuania); West (reported for Black Sea: near Kirovograd); Crimea(?).—On coastal and river sands.—General distribution: South of Scandinavia, Cen- tral and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean; as an ecdemic in other extratropical countries.—2n=14. 4. P. subulatum (Savi) Aschers. and Graebn. 1899, Syn. Mitteleur. Fl. 2: 154; Tzvelev, 1971, op. cit.: 71.—Phalaris subulata Savi, 1798, Fl. Pis. 1: 57.—P. tenuis Host, 1802, Gram. Austr. 2: 36. Phleum tenue (Host) Schrad. 1806, Fl. Germ.: 191; Ovezinnikov, op. cit.: 1292 pp: Type: Italy (“Nei monte Pisano, florisce vel Maggio”). Crimea (southwest and south).—On open stony and clayey slopes, sands and gravel-beds.—General distribution: Atlantic Europe, Medi- terranean, Asia Minor.—2n=14. 5. P. paniculatum Huds. 1762, Fl. Angl.: 23; Ovczinnikov, op. cit.: 130.—P. asperum Jacq.—P. annuum Bieb. Type: Great Britain, in the neighborhood of Bristol (“in pratis infra King’s Weston prope Bristolium, Anglia”). Crimea.—On open stony and clayey slopes, sands and gravel- beds, in thinned-out forests, by the roadsides, in plantations.—Gen- eral distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas (west); as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=28. Note. In Crimea, alongside the type variety—var. paniculatum, with eciliate glumes, we find another variety—var. annuum (Bieb.) Westb. with glumes ciliate along keel. SUBGENUS 2. PHLEUM. Panicle branches fused with rachis; rachilla not continued above the base of flower. Perennial, less often annual plants. 339 6. P. pratense L. 1753, Sp. pl.: 59; Ovezinnikov, op. cit.: 132, p-p. Type: Europe (“in Europae versuris et pratis’’). a. Subsp. pratense.—Plant usually 50-120 cm high, leaf blades 3-10 mm wide; panicle 5.5-8 mm wide; spikelets (excluding awns) usually 34 mm long; anthers 1.5—2 mm long. Arctic (Arctic Europe: along the Pesha River); North; Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea (apparently only as an ecdemic plant).— In meadows, forest glades, thinned-out forests, by the roadsides, in fields, often as wild fodder plant.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East (ecdemic), Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterra- nean, Asia Minor, Iran; as an introduced or ecdemic plant in many other extratropical countries.—2n=28 (Petrova, 1971), 42. b. Subsp. nodosum (L.) Arcang. 1882; Compend. FI. Ital.: 757; Trab. 1895, in Batt. and Trab. Fl. Alger. Monocot.: 144.—P. nodosum L. 1759, Syst. Nat., ed. 10: 871; Grossheim, 1939, Fl. Kavk., ed. 2, 1: 168; Prokud. 1951, in Wulf, Fl. Kryma, 1, 4: 39; Rasina, 1960, in Latv. PSR Veg. 3: 131.—P. bertolonii DC. 1813, Cat. Pl. Hort. Monosp.: 132; Grossheim, op. cit.: 167; Tzvelev, 1964, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1964: 29.—Plant usually 15—SO cm high; leaf blades 24 mm wide; panicle 3.5— 6 mm wide; spikelets (excluding awns) usually 2-3 mm long; anthers 1— 1.5 mm long. . Type: Central Europe, apparently Switzerland. North (south of Karelia-Murman and Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—In dry meadows, forest glades, on sands by the roadsides, in fields and plantations.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, northwest of Russian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterra- nean, Asia Minor, Iran; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=14, 28 (Petrova, 1971). 7. P. alpinum L. 1753, Sp. pl.: 59; Ovezinnikov op. cit.: 135.— P. commutatum Gaud. 1800, Alpina, 3: 4; id. 1811, Agrost. Helv. 1: 40; Tolmatchev, 1964, Arkt. Fl. SSSR, 2: 25.—(Plate XIX, 1, Type: Mountains of Europe (“in Alpibus”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora: in the basin of the Pechora, Mezen and Pinega rivers); Center (Ladoga- Ilmen: Hogland Island; Volga-Kama: Urals); West (Carpathians).— In cultivated meadows, on the river sands and gravel-beds, stony slopes, banks of reservoirs.—General distribution: Caucasus, 248 247 340 Western Siberia (Altai), Eastern Siberia (Sayans), Arctic, Far East (Kamchatka and Kuril Islands), Russian Central Asia (mountains); Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Mi- nor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan-China; North and South America.—2n=28. 8. P. echinatum Host, 1805, Gram. Austr. 3: 8, tab. 11; Aschers. and Graebn. 1899, Syn. Mitteleur. Fl. 2: 145; Ovezinnikov, op. cit.: 132; Type: Yugoslavia (“in Dalmatia inter Breviaqua et Anona”). Crimea (reported without a precise mention of the locality).— On limestone exposures to middle mountain zone.—General distribu- tion: Mediterranean (Apsheron and Balkan Peninsula), Asia Minor.—2n=10. GENUS 55. ALOPECURUS L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 60; id. 1754, Gen. Pl., ed. 5: 30 General inflorescence—very dense, spicate panicle 1—8(12) cm long, regular cylindrical, less often broadly ellipsoid; spikelets (1.7)2—6.5(7.5) mm long, with one bisexual flower, with fruits falling entire; glumes as long as spikelet, less often slightly shorter, broadly lanceolate to lanceolate-ovate, usually coriaceous-membranous, strongly flattened on sides, carinate, with (one)three veins, more or less hairy, with longer hairs on keel, at base more or less connate by margins, subobtuse, acute, or with a cusp at apex; lemmas broadly lanceolate to broadly ovate, coriaceous-membranous, flattened on sides, carinate, with (three)five veins, in lower part more or less connate by margins, with more or less long awn on back; paleas usually absent, less often present; stamens three. Perennial, less often annual plants. Lectotype: A. pratensis L. About 50 species of this genus are distributed in all extratropical countries of both the hemispheres, and partly also in the alpine regions of the tropics. Literature: Tzvelev, N.N. 1971. Rod Alopecurus L. v SSSR [The genus Alopecurus L. in the USSR]. Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast., 8. Plate XIX. 1—Phylum alpinum L.: 1a—Spikelet; 1b—floral scales; 2—Alopecurus pratensis L. subsp. pratensis: 2a—Spikelet; 2,—lemma. 341 249 342 + + + . Glumes with winged (wing 0.2—0.5 mm wide) keel; lemmas slightly longer than glumes; panicle usually narrow-cylindrical, with glabrous and smooth branches bearing one or two spike- PSs ee ee ee, Pe aS 7. A. myosuroides. Glumes with raised but wingless keel; lemmas almost as long as glumes or shorter; panicle of different form, usually with more or less hairy or scabrous branches, of which at least some with three.to five spikelefS . 4... . «... i . c)5P ee 2. . Spikelets (1.7)2—3.2(3.5) mm long; panicle narrowly cylindri- cal, 3—5 mm wide; anthers 0.5—1.7 mm long. Annual, biennial, or plants living for a few years, with stems geniculately bent at nodes, often ascending or procumbent................ 3: Spikelets (3)3.5—6(7.5) mm long; panicle broadly cylindrical or broadly ellipsoid, 6-15 mm wide; anthers 1.3—3.5 mm long. Perennial plants with erect stems . . .|.: . 3.1/8 a2)eue 4. . Awn of lemmas more or less geniculately bent, exserted from spikelet by 1—2.5 mm; anthers 1.2—1.7 mm long. Biennial or perennial (but relatively short-lived) plants .. . 5. A. geniculatus. Awn of lemmas straight or weakly bent, not exserted or not more than | mm exserted from spikelet; anthers 0.5—1.2 mm long. Annual or biennial plants......... 6. A. aequalis. . Paleas present, not less than half as long as lemma; glumes connate by margins only at base, with a cusp at apex; panicle usually broadly ellipsoid; uppermost cauline leaf with strongly bulging sheath and almost inconspicuous (up to 6 mm long) leaf biade*S*t 7 Sar © APES 2 ee 1. A. vaginatus. Paleas absent; glumes connate to one-fifth to one-third their length from base, without cusp; panicle usually cylindrical; uppermost cauline leaf with less bulging sheath and longer leaf biad@es Sb eS. FEV .. RS.O FS Se . Glumes densely hairy on entire outer surface; panicle short- cylindrical or broadly ellipsoid. Arctic or bald peak plants . . OVD. ee Le ose eee, UDC See ee 4. A. alpinus. Glumes more or less hairy only on keel, less often in upper part and between veins; panicle often long-cylindrical. Plants of the plains, lower of higher mountains ................ 6. . Tips of glumes distinctly deflected outward, as if divergent (spikelets “urceolate”); awn of lemmas usually not exserted from spikelet less often exserted; panicle darkening with fruits. ae ek ee eee 2. A. arundinaceus. Tips of glumes not deflected outward, parallel[vertical] or as if convergent (spikelets not “ureceolate”); awns always exserted Section 1. Colobachne (Beauv.) Griseb. 1882, in Ledeb., FI. Ross. 4: 460.—Colobachne Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost.: 22. Perennial plants; panicle broadly ellipsoidal, less often short- cylindrical; paleas present; glumes connate by their margins only near base. Type: A. vaginatus (Willd.) Pall. ex Kunth. 1. A. vaginatus (Willd.) Pall. ex Kunth, 1833, Enum. pl. 1: 25; Trin. 1845, Mém. Acad. Sci. Pétersb. sér. 6, 6, Sci. Nat. 4, Bot.: 48; Pall. 1797, Nova Acta Acad. Sci. Petropol. 10: 304, nom. nud.; Ovezinnikov, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 140.—Polypogon vaginatum Willd. 1801, Neue Schrift. Ges. Berlin, 3: 443. Type: Crimea; presumably in the neighborhood of Sudak (“Wachst in Taurien an_ trockenen Stellen”). Crimea.—On limestone rocks and stony slopes; to middle moun- tain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus; Mediterranean (Balkan Peninsula), Asia Minor, Iran(?).—2n=56. Section 2. Alopecurus. Perennial plants; panicle usually broadly cylindrical; paleas ab- sent; glumes connate by margins up to one-fifth to one-third their length from base. 2. A. arundinaceus Poir. 1808, in Lam. Encycl. Meth. Bot. 8: 776.— A. ventricosus Pers. 1805, Syn. pl. 1: 80, non Huds. 1778; Ovezinnikov, op. cit.: 149.—A. ruthenicus Weinm.—A. nigricans Hornem.—A. repens Bieb. Type: Plant grown in Paris botanical garden, of unknown origin... Arctic (Arctic Europe); North; Baltic; Center (Ladoga-I|men: near seacoast; Volga-Don); West (Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea); East; Crimea.—In meadows, solonchaks, on the banks of water bodies, river sands and gravel-beds.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East (ecdemic), Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas; as an ecdemic in other extratropical countries.—2n=28. Note. Often we find the variety—var. exserens (Griseb.) Marss— with awns exserted from the spikelets; possibly it is of a hybrid origin: A. arundinaceus X A. pratensis. 250 344 3. A. pratensis L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 60; Ovezinnikov, op. cit.: 150.—A. songaricus (Schrenk) V. Petrov.—A. laxiflorus Ovez.—A. seravschanicus Ovcz. Type: Europe (“in Europae pratis”). a. Subsp. pratensis.—Plant 30-120 cm high; leaves green or with weakly glaucescent tinge; ligules on backside more or less covered with very short bristles; glumes with up to 1.5 mm long hairs on keel, relatively weakly hairy.—(Plate XIX, 2). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North; Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—In meadows, forest glades, on river sands and gravel- beds, among shrubs.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East, Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria- Kashgaria, Mongolia; as an introduced or ecdemic plant in many other extratropical countries.—2n=28. b. Subsp. alpestris (Wahl.) Seland. 1950, Acta Phytogeogr. Suec. 28: 33.—A. pratensis B. alpestris Wahl. 1812, Fl. Lapp.: 21.—Plant usually 20-50 cm high; leaves glaucescent-green; ligules on back glabrous and smooth, usually with glaucous coating; glumes with up to 1.5 mm long hairs on keel, relatively weakly hairy. Type: Northern Sweden (“Lapponia’”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (north of Karelia-Murman, Dvina- Pechora: to Urals).—In meadows, on river sands and gravel-beds, stony slopes and rocks.—General distribution: Scandinavia. c. Subsp. laguriformis (Schur) Tzvel. 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 8: 19.—A. laguriformis Schur, 1852, Arch. Naturg. (Berlin) 18: 362; id. 1850, Verh. Siebenb. Ver. Naturw. 1: 182, nom. nud.; Klokov, 1950, Vizn. Rosl. URSR: 859.—Plant 30-80 cm high; leaves usually green; ligules on back more or less covered with very short bristles; glumes with 1.5—2 mm long hairs on keel, relatively densely hair; panicle short-cylindrical. Type: Carpathians (“Auf Triften der Hochalpen, haufig auf dem Arpas und Podruschel 6500-7000', Glimmerschiefer’’). West (Carpathians.—In cultivated meadows, on stony slopes and rocks, in upper mountain zone.—General distribution: Carpathians. 4. A. alpinus Smith, 1804, Fl. Brit. 3: 1386; Ovczinnikov, op. cit.: 155; Tzvelev, 1964, Arkt. Fl. SSSR, 2: 34.—A. borealis Trin. 1820, Fund. Agrost.: 58; Ovczinnikov, op. cit.: 155.—A. alpinus B. altaicus Griseb. 1852, in Ledeb. Fl. Ross. 4: 462.—A. altaicus Za 4 { 345 (Griseb.) V. Petrov, 1930, Fl. Yakut. 1: 146.—A. alpinus subsp. borealis (Trin.) Jurtz. 1965, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1965: 307. Type: Great Britain (“In alpinus Scoticis. On mountains about Loch Nagore, Aberdeenshire”). a. Subsp. alpinus.—Plant 6-40 cm high; stems with relatively approximate nodes, of which the uppermost situated below the middle of stem. Arctic (Novaya Zemlya: east of Arctic Europe); North (Dvina- Pechora: Urals); Center (Volga-Kama: the higher peaks of southern Urals).—In various tundras, cultivated meadows and on gravel-beds, sometimes in willow groves.—General distribution: Western Siberia (Altai), Eastern Siberia, Arctic, north of Far East; Scandinavia (Spitzbergen and Bear Island), Atlantic Europe (Scotland), Mongolia; North America.—2n=100—130. Note. Besides the type variety—var. alpinus—with awns not exserted from the spikelets, it is possible to separate var. borealis (Trin.) Kryl. with awns that are exserted from the spikelets. b. Subsp. glaucus (Less.) Hult. 1968, Ark. Bot. (Stockholm) 7, 1: 10; Tzvelev, 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 8: 19.—A. glaucus Less. 1835, Linnaea, 9: 206; Ovezinnikov, op. cit.: 153; Tzvelev, 1964, op. cit.: 30.—A. tenuis Kom.—A. roshevitzianus Ovez.—Plant 40-80 cm high, stems with distant nodes, of which the uppermost situated above the middle of stem. Type: Urals. Mt. Taganai (“in humidis montis Taganai, alt. 1900— 3000'”). Center (Volga-Kama: Urals); East (Trans-Volga: southern Urals. — In cultivated meadows, on stony slopes and gravel-beds; in middle and upper mountain zones.—General distribution: Eastern Siberia, Far East (basin of the Anadyr River, Kamchatka); North America (Alaska).—2n=100. Section 3. Alopecurium Dumort. 1823, Observ. Gram. Belg.: 132.—Alopecurus Sect. Alopecurellus Tzvel. 1970, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 6: 19. Annual, biennial, or perennial plants but surviving for a few years; panicle narrow-cylindrical; palea absent; glumes connate by their margin from base to one-eighth to one-fifth their length. Type: A. geniculatus L. 5. A. geniculatus L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 60; Ovezinnikov, op. cit.: Loz: 346 Type: Europe (“in Europa’). North (Karelia-Murman; West of Dvina-Pechora); Baltic;Center; West (Carpathians, Dnieper).—In meadow-bogs, bogs, on the banks of water bodies, river sands and gravel-beds, by the roadsides.— General distribution: Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe; North America; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=28. 6. A. aequalis Sobol. 1799, Fl. Petropol.: 16; Ovezinnikov, op. cit.: 158.—A. aristulatus Michx. 1803, Fl. Bor.-Amer. 1: 43.—A. fulvus Smith, 1805, in Smith and Sowerby, Engl. Bot. 21: tab. 1467.— A. geniculatus subsp. fulvus (Smith) Hartm.—A. amurensis Kom.—A. aequalis subsp. amurensis (Kom.) Hult.—A. aequalis subsp. aristulatus (Michx) Tzvel. Type: Leningrad Region (“in locis uliginosis”’). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North; Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—In meadows, bogs, on the banks of water bodies, on river sands and gravel-beds, by the roadsides.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East, Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran Region (Afghanistan); Dzhungaria-Kashgania, Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan-China; North America; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=14. Note. The type variety of this species.—var. aequalis—has awns that are not exserted or more or less not exserted from the spikelets, while the more widespread variety—var. aristulatus (Michx.) Tzvel. (=A. aristulatus Michx.; =A. geniculatus var. aristulatus (Michx.) Torr.; =A. fulvus var. sibiricus Kryl.)—has awns that are up to 0.5—l1 mm exserted from the spikelets. Section 4. Pseudophalaris Tzvel. 1970, op. cit.: 19. Annual plants; panicle usually narrow-cylindrical; panicle branches with one or two spikelets; palea absent; glumes with winged keel, connate by margin from base up to one-third to half its length. Type: A. myosuroides Huds. 7. A. myosuroides Huds. 1762, Fl. Angl.: 23; Ovczinnikov, op. cit.: 156.—A. agrestis L. 1762, Sp. pl., ed. 2: 69. Type: Great Britain (“in arvis et ad vias, Anglia’). Baltic (ecdemic); Center (ecdemic in Ladoga-IImen, Upper Volga, Volga-Don); West (Black Sea; ecdemic in Dnieper); East (Lower Don; Lower Volga); Crimea——tIn cultivated meadows, by the road- sides and irrigation ditches, in habitations, plantations of various 252 347 crops.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=14. HYBRIDS A. geniculatus L. x A. arundinaceus Poit.=A. X marssonii Hausskn. ex Schennik. 1922, Spisok Rast. Gerb. Russk. Fl. 8: 27. A. geniculatus L. x A. pratensis L.=A. x bracystylus Peterm. 1844, Flora 27: 231. A. aequalis Sobol. x A. pratensis L. =A. x winkleranus Aschers. and Graebn. 1898, Syn. Mitteleur. Fl. 2: 139. A. geniculatus L. x A. aequalis Sobol. =A. x haussknechtianus Aschers. and Graebn. op. cit.: 138. TRIBE 7. SCOLOCHLOEAE Tzvel. Spikelets with (two)three or four(five) flowers, borne in more or less spreading, 15—30 cm long panicle. The lemmas are coria- ceous-membranous, with five to seven veins, without a keel, with three teeth at the apex terminating into very short cusps; lodicules two. The ovary is rather densely hairy at the apex; the caryopses have a linear hilum that is one-fourth as long as the caryopsis; the _starch grains are compound. The chromosomes are large. Plants perennial; anatomy of the leaf blade is of festucoid type. Type: Scolochloa Link. GENUS 56. SCOLOCHLOA Link. 1827, Hort. Bot. Berol. 1: 136, nom conserv. Panicle 15—30 cm long, usually weakly spreading; spikelets 7—10 mm long, with (two)three or four(five) flowers; with fruits rachilla disarticu- lating below each flower; glumes broadly lanceolate, almost membra- nous, lower one almost two-thirds as long as spikelet, with one to three veins, upper as long as spikelet, with three to five veins; lemmas 6-8 mm long, broadly lanceolate, coriaceous-membranous, with five to seven veins, without keel, with three teeth apex usually terminating into cusp; callus with tufts of stiff, 1-1.6 mm long hairs on sides; stamens three. Perennial plants, 70-200 cm high with long creeping underground shoots; leaf blades 4-10 mm wide, usually flat. Type: A. festucacea (Willd.) Link. 255 348 A monotypic genus. 1. S. festucacea (Willd.) Link, 1827, Hort. Bot. Berol. 1: 137; Komarov, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 448.—Arundo festucacea Willd. 1809, Enum. Fl. Horti Berol. 1: 126. Type: East Germany, near Berlin (“Prope Berolinum in fossis profundis”). North (south of Karelia-Murman; west and south of Dvina- Pechora); Baltic; Center; West (Dnieper); East (north of Lower Don; Trans-Volga; north of Lower Volga).—On the banks of water bod- ies, bogs and meadow-bogs.—General distribution: Caucasus (near the town of Akhalkalaki), Western and Eastern Siberia; Scandinavia, Central Europe, Mongolia; North America.—2n=28. TRIBE 8. POEAE R. Br. The spikelets are many-flowered, less often one-flowered, usu- ally borne in more or less spreading panicle, less often in spikes. The lemmas have three to five(seven) veins. Lodicules usually two, less often they may be absent. The ovary at the apex is more or less hairy to glabrous; the caryopses have a linear or oval hilum; the starch grains are compound. The chromosomes are large. Perennial or an- nual plants; the anatomy of leaf blade is of festucoid type. Type> Poa E. GENUS 57. FESTUCA L. 1753, Sp. P1.:°73; id. 1754, Gen_Pl., ed. S: 33. General inflorescence—usually weakly spreading, sometimes spi- cate panicle, 4.5—15(20) cm long with 2—10(15) flowers; glumes broadly lanceolate to ovate, usually acute, lower glume with one to three and upper with (one)three to five veins; lemmas 2.5—7 mm long, lanceolate to ovate, coriaceous or coriaceous-membranous, without keel, with three to five veins, at apex acute and usually awned; callus usually glabrous, less often (as also lemmas) pubescent. Perennial plants, 5—150(200) cm high, densely turfy or with creeping underground shoots; leaf blades flat, convolute, or lengthwise folded and then very narrow. Lectotype: F. ovina L. About 300 species of this genus, which is divided into a whole series of subgenera and sections, are distributed in all extratropical 349 countries of both hemispheres, as also in the mountainous regions of the tropics. Literature: Hackel, E. 1882. Monographia Festucarum Europearum. Berlin.—Levitskii, G.A. and N.E. Kuzmina. 1927. Kariologicheskii metod v sistematike i filogenetike roda Festuca (podr. Eu-Festuca) [Karyo- logical method in the systematics and phylogeny of the genus Festuca (subgenus Eu-Festuca)]. Tr. Prikl. Bot. Gen. Sel., 17, 3.—Rauschert, S. 1960, Studien iiber die systematik und Verbreitung der thuringischen Sippen der Festuca ovina L. s. lat. Feddes Repert., 63, 3.— Stohr, G. 1960. Gliederung der Festuca ovina Gruppe in Mitte deutschland. Wiss. Zeitscher. Univ. Halle, 9—Tzvelev, N.N. 1971. K sistematike i filogenti ovsyanits (Festuca L.) flory SSSR. I. Sistema roda 1 osnovnye napravleniya evolyutsii [On the systematics and phylogeny of fescue (Festuca L.) flora of the USSR. 1. System of the genus and the main directions of evolution]. Bot. Zhurn., 56, 9.—Tzvelev, N.N. 1971. K sistematike 1 filogenii ovsyanits (Festuca L.) flory SSSR. 2. Evolyutsiya podroda Festuca [On the systematics and phylogeny of the fescue (Festuca L.) flora of the USSR. 2. Evolution of the subgenus Festuca]. Bot. Zhurn., 56, 12.—Tzvelev, N.N. 1972. Rod ovsyanitsa (Festuca L.) v SSSR [The genus of fescues (Festuca L.) in the USSR]. Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast., 9.—Alekseev, E.B. 1973. Sistematika ovsyanits gruppy Intravaginales Hack. [Systematics of fescues of the group Intervaginales section Festuca of the European part of the USSR and the Caucasus]. Kand. Diss., Moscow.—Alekseev, E.B. 1973. Ovsyanitsy gruppy /ntravaginales Hack. sektsii Festuca (Ovinae Fr.) na Kavkaze [Fescues of the group I/ntervaginales section Festuca (Ovinae Fr.) in the Caucasus]. Byull. Mosk. Obshch. Isp. Priy. Otd. Biol., 78, 3. 1. Sheaths with falcately curved, lanceolate auricles at apex; leaf blades 2-15 mm wide, usually flat; ovary glabrous ..... pe + Sheaths without lanceolate auricles at apex, but often with short, upward directed and obtuse auriculate projections on RE ee 24. 2. Awn of lemmas 10-18 mm long. Forest plants with 5-15 mm a a ee 3. F. gigantea. + Awn of lemmas absent or up to 3.5 mm long. Meadow plants Meee mn wide leaf blade... jj. .2hccids 2). Type: Europe [“vulgaris in Germania boreali (Borussia), Silesia, Thuringia, Hercynia etc., rarior in Anglia, Germania occid., Helvetia boreali (Ziirich, Wilchingen), rarissime trans Alpes”. Baltic; Center (Ladoga-IImen; Upper Dnieper; Upper Volga; west of the Volga-Don); West (Carpathians; Dnieper).—In pine groves, forest glades, on river sands.—General distribution: Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe.—2n=28 (Alekseev, 1973), 42. 20. F. makutrensis Zapal. 1910, Kosmos (Lwow), 35: 783; id. 1911, Consp. Fl. Gal. Crit. 3: 229; E. Alekseev, 1972, Byull. Mosk. Obshch. Isp. Prir. Otd. Biol. 77, 3: 142.—F. ovina subsp. makutrensia (Zapal.) A. Kozlowska, 1952, Bull. Intern. Acad. Sci. Cracovie (Sci. Nat.) 1925: 341.—(Fig. 2: 3). 264 365 Type: Lvov Region, near the town of Broda (“in colle Makutra distr. Brody ad fines septentrionales Podoliae sito”). Center (southeast of Ladoga-IImen; Upper Volga); East (north- west Dnieper).—In dry meadows, on slopes of hills and ridges, sand ridges, in river valleys.—General distribution: Central Europe. Note. Apparently, this species is the result of the Pleistocene- Holocene hybridization of F. valesiaca x F. ovina. It is quite similar to F. valesiaca in habit, but in the anatomy of the leaf blade it is much closer to F. trachyphylla. 21. F. valesiaca Gaud. 1811, Agrost. Helv. 1: 242; Schleich. 1807, Cat. Pl. Helv., ed. 2: 13, nom. nud.; Reverd. 1964, FI. Krasnoyarsk. Kraya, 2: 104. Type: Switzerland, Valesia Province (“in locis arenosis Valesiae, circa Branson copiose”’). a. Subsp. valesiaca.—Leaf blades glaucescent-green, scabrous on outer side, (0.3)0.4—0.6(0.8) mm wide; spikelets (4)5—6(7.5) mm long; lemmas (2.8)3.2—-4.2(4.7) mm long (Fig. 2: 4). Center (south of Upper Volga; Volga-Kama; Volga-Don); West; East; Crimea.—In steppes, dry meadows, on stony slopes, rocks and gravel-beds; up to middle mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western and Eastern Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Central Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria- Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas.—2n=14. b. Subsp. pseudovina (Hack. ex Wiesb.) Hegi, op. cit.: 334.— F. pseudovina Hack. ex Wiesb. 1880, Oesterr. Bot. Zeitschr. 30: 126; Krecz. and Bobr. op. cit.: 508; Tvereginova, op. cit.: 32.—F. valesiaca var. pseudovina (Hack. ex Wiesb.) Schinz and R. Keller, 1905, Fl. Schweiz, ed. 2, Knit. Fl.: 26; E. Alexseev, 1973, Byull. Mosk. Obshch. Isp. Prir. Otd. Biol. 78, 3: 104.—Leaf blades green, scabrous on outer side, 0.3—0.6(0.7) mm wide; spikelets (4)4.5—5.5(6) mm long; lemmas (2.3)2.8—3.8(4.5) mm long. Type: Austria (“Austria, St.-Poelten’’). North (ecdemic in Dvina-Pechora); Center (south of Upper Dnieper; Upper Volga, Volga-Kama; Volga-Don); West; East (north of Lower Don, Trans-Volga).—In steppes, on dry slopes, in thinned- out forests, on sand ridges, in river valleys; up to middle mountain zorne.—General distribution: Caucasus (Ciscaucasia), south of West- ern Siberia, north of Russian Central Asia; Central Europe, Mediter- ranean (Balkan Peninsula).—2n=14. c. Subsp. pseudodalmatica (Krajina) Sod, 1969. Mezoseg. FI.: 11.—F. pseudodalmatica Krajina, 1929, Acta Bot. Bohem. 8: 61: 265 366 Prokud. 1972, in Sb.: V Z’izd. Ukr. Bot. Tovar.: 27; Tvereginova, op. cit.: 32.—?F. ganeschinii Drob. 1915, Tr. Bot. Muz. Akad. Nauk, 14: 179; Krecz. and Bobr. op. cit. 409, p.p.—?F. recognita Reverd. 1928, Sist. Zam. Gerb. Tomsk. Univ. 3-4: 7.—F. valesiaca var. Pseudodalmatica (Krajina) Nyar. 1964, Rev. Roum. Biol., ser. bot. 9, 3: 154.—F. valesiaca var. ganeschinii (Drob.) Tzvel. 1972, op. cit.: 42.—F. valesiaca Subsp. valesiaca var. wagneri auct. non Beldie: E. Alexeev, 1973; op. cit.: 104.—Leaf blades glaucescent-green, scabrous on outer side, (0.4)0.5—0.7(0.8) mm wide, often with fused sclerenchy- matous bands or with tow additional sclerenchymatous bands (and then five in number); spikelets (5.2)6—7.5(9) mm long; lemmas (4.3)4.5— 5(5.2) mm long. Type: Czechoslovakia (“Slovakia australis, in montibus andesiticis Kovaceveké hory, supra fl. Dunaj inter ostia rivorum Hron et Ipel’). North (Dvina-Pechora: limestone exposures along the towns of Ilych and Shugor); Center (east of Volga-Kama; Volga-Don); West; East; Crimea.—In steppes, on solnetzes, stony slopes and rocks; up to lower mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, southwest of Eastern Siberia, north of Russian Central Asia; south of Central Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor.—2n=28. Note. It is the most xerophilic subspecies of F. valesiaca s. |. E.B. Alexeev (op. cit.) combines it with F. wagneri Degen, Thaisz and Flatt, 1905, Mag. Bot. Lapok, 4: 30 [=F. valesiaca subsp. valesiaca var. wagneri (Degen, Thaisz, and Flatt) Beldie]. However, the iden- tity of these taxa appears all the same doubtful to us. d. Subsp. suleata (Hack.) Schinz. and R. Keller. op. cit.: 26.— F. ovina var. sulcata Hack. 1881, Bot. Centralbl. 8: 405, s. str.—F. hirsuta Host, 1802, Gram. Austr. 2: 61, tab. 85, nom. illeg., non Moench, 1802.—F. rupicola Heuff. 1858, Verh. Zool.-Bot. Ges. Wien, 8: 233; Natk.-Ivanausk. 1966, Bot. Zhurn. 51, 5: 740.—F. ovina subsp. su/cata (Hack.) Hack. 1892, op. cit.: 215, p.p.—F. ovina subsp. sulcata var. taurica Hack. 1882, op. cit.: 104.—F. sulcata (Hack.) Nym. 1882, Consp. Fl. Eur. 4: 828, nom. illeg., p.p.; Krecz. and Bobr. op. cit.: 509.—F. taurica (Hack.) A. Kerner ex Trautv. 1889, Tr. Peterb. Bot. Sada, 9, 1: 327; Krecz. and Bobrov, op. cit.: 510; Tvereginova, op. cit.: 32.—Leaf blades green, scabrous on outer side, (0.4)0.5—0.9(1.3) mm wide; spikelets (5.5)6.5—8.5(10) mm long; lemmas (4.5) 4.8—5.5(6) mm long. Type: Central Europe (lectotype: “Bohmen, Prag, grasige Bergabhange bei Kuchelblad, 300 m, 15.VI.1879, comm. Hackel’”). 266 367 Center (east of Volga-Kama; Volga-Don; ecdemic in Upper Volga); West; East; Crimea (ecdemic).—In meadow steppes, forest glades, thinned-out forests, on stony slopes and rocks; up to middle mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia; south of Central Europe, Mediterranean. 2n=42. e. Subsp. saxatilis (Schur) E. Alexeev, 1972, Vestn. Mosk. Univ. Biol. i Pochvoved. 5: 49.—F. saxatilis Schur, 1866, op. cit.: 791; Malinovskii, 1962, Ukr. Bot. Zhurn. 19, 3: 76; Tvereginova, op. cit.: 32.—F..rupicola subsp. saxatilis (Schur) Tzvel. 1971, op. cit.: 1255.— F. laevis auct. non Spreng., nec Nym.: Grossh. 1939, Fl. Kavk., ed. 2, 1: 288, p.p.—Leaf blades green, smooth on outer side, (0.5)0.6—0.9(1) mm wide; spikelets (5.5)6.5—8.5(9) mm long; lemmas (4.5)4.7—5S(6) mm long. Type: Southern Carpathians (lectotype: “In rupestribus calcar. alpin. mont. Kvencystein, in locis declivibus umbrosis, 6000', 19. VI11.1854, P. Schur’). West (Carpathians: Mt. Chivchinsk).—On stony slopes and rocks; in middle and upper mountain zones.—General distribution: aucasus; Central Europe (The Alps and Carpathians).—2n=42 (Alexeev, 1973). 22. P. callieri (Hack.) Markgr. 1932. Feddes Repert. Beih. 30, 3: 278; Tzvelev, 1971, op. cit.: 1255; E. Alexeev, 1973, op. cit.: 103.—F. ovina subsp. sulcata var. callieri Hack. 1897, in Dérfl. Herb. Norm. 34: 130.—(Fig. 2: 3). Type: Crimea, Mt. Perchem near Sudak (“Tauria, in declivibus montis Pertschem prope Sudak”). Crimea.—On stony and clayey slopes, limestone rocks and stony steppes; up to middle mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus (vicinity of Novorossiisk, southern Transcaucasia); Mediterranean (Balkan Peninsula), Asia Minor.—2n=28. 23. F. uvalensis (Tzvel.) E. Alexeev, 1973, op. cit. 154.—F. callieri subsp. uralensis Tzvel. 1971, op. cit.: 1255; Tzvelev, 1972, op. cit.: 41. Type: Pechora (“Shugor, Uldar-Kyrta, on limestone rocks”). O North (southeast of Dvina-Pechora).—On limestone exposures. — Endemic. Note. Possibly, a hybridogenic species, so far known only from limestone rocks of shugor. 368 24. P. wolgensis P. Smirn. 1945, Byull. Mosk. Obshch. Isp. Prir. Otd. Biol. 50, 1-2: 100. Type: Zhiguli (“Montes Shegulensis, ad fontes vallis Malinovyi prope Vesselaja Poljana in steppis lapidosis ad declivitates meridionales”). a. Subsp. wolgensis.—Leaf blades 0.5—0.8 mm wide; plant of limestone exposures (Fig. 2: 6). Center (east of Volga-Don); East (Trans-Volga).—On limestone exposures—General distribution: Southwest of Western Siberia. b. Subsp. arietina (Klok.) Tzvel. 1971, op. cit.: 1255.—P. arietina Klok. 1950, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 12: 57.—Leaf blades 0.3-0.6 mm wide. Plants of sands. Type: Kharkov Region (“Zmievsk District, Donetsk Biological Station, forest across Donets”). O Center (Volga-Don: basin of the Don River).—In pine forests.— Endemic. 25. F. pallens Host, 1802, Gram. Austr. 2: 63, tab. 88.—F. cinerea subsp. pallens (Host) Stohr, 1960, Wiss. Zeitschr. Univ. Halle, 9, 3: 403; Tzvelev, 1971, op. cit.: 1255.—F. vaginata auct. non Waldst. and Kit.: Krecz. and Bobr. op. cit.: 516, p.p—F. glauca auct. non Lam.: Klok. 1950, Vizn. Rosl. URSR: 890. Type: Austria and Hungary (“In Austriae, Pannoniae collibus rupestribus montanis, alpinis’’). a. Subsp. pallens.—Spikelets 6.5—8 mm long; panicle usually very dense. Plant of limestone rocks. West (Dnieper: vicinity of Krements, reported for the Carpathians).—On limestone rocks.—General distribution: Central Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor.—2n=28. b. Subsp. psammophila (Hack. ex Celak.) Tzvel. comb. nov.— F. glauca subsp. psammophila Hack. ex Celak. 1881, Prodr. Fl. Béhem. 4: 721.—F. psammophila (Hack. ex Celak) Fritsch. 1897, Excursionfl. Oesterr.: 64, in adnot.; Natk.-Ivanausk. op. cit.: 251.—F. cinerea subsp. psammophila (Hack. ex Celak.) Stohr, 1960, op. cit. 403; Tzvelev, 1971, op. cit.: 1255.—Spikelets 5.5—7 mm long; panicle usually more lax. Plants of sands. Type: Czechoslovakia (“Bisher nur im Elbthale beobachtet: auf den Sandfluren bei Kolin, Nimburg und Kostemlat in grasser Menge? bei Lissa und Celakovic, bei Weltrus unter dem Drinow! und Wohl auch anderwarts”). 267 369 Baltic (Lithuania); West (Carpathians).—On weakly turfy sands.—General distribution: Central Europe. 26. F. beckeri (Hack.) Trautv. 1884. op. cit.: 325; Krecz. and Bobr. op. cit.: 508.—F. ovina subsp. beckeri Hack. 1882, op. cit.: 100.—F. laeviuscula Klok. 1950, op. cit.: 56.—?F. querceto-pinetorum Klok. 1950. Vizn. Rosl. URSR: 890, descr. ucrain. Type: Lower reaches of the Volga and Don rivers (“ad Wolgam inferiorum pr. Sarepta......; ad. Tanain....”). a. Subsp. beckeri.—Leaf blades 0.3-0.7 mm wide, smooth on outer side, less often almost smooth; stem below panicle pubescent or subglabrous; awns of lemma 0.4—1 mm long. West (south of Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea); East; Crimea.— On coastal and river sands, in sandy steppes.—General distribution: Caucasus (near Anapa), south of Western and Eastern Siberia, Rus- sian Central Asia (north).—2n=28. b. Subsp. sabulosa (Anderss.) Tzvel. 1970, op. cit.: 14.—F. ovina glauca a. sabulosa Anderss. 1852, Gram. Scand.: 23.—F. sabulosa (Anderss.) Lindb. f. 1906, Sched. Pl. Finl. Exs.: 23; Roshev. and Schischk. 1955, Fl. Leningr. Obl. 1: 153; Tzvelev, 1964, op. cit.: 23.—Leaf blades 0.5—1 mm wide, smooth on outer side; stem below panicle pubescent; awns of lemmas 0.7—2 mm long (Fig. 2: 7). Type: Sweden [“Hab.—locis sterilissimis (v. e. in Campo glareoso s. d. Alvaren insulae Oclandiae) vel arena volatili obtectis”]. Arctic (Arctic Europe: Malozemelsk tundra east of the mouth of the Neruta River); North (Karelia-Murman—mouth of the Varzuga and southern Karelia; Dvina-Pechora: near the mouth of the Severnyaya Dvina River and the mouth of the Shugor River); Baltic; Center (Ladoga-IImen).—On coastal, lake and river sands.—General dis- tribution: Scandinavia, Central Europe (north).—2n=14. c. Subsp. polesica (Zapal.) Tzvel. 1970. op. cit.: 15.—F. polesica Zapal. 1904, Bull. Intern. Acad. Sci. Cracovie (Sci. Nat.) 1904, 2: 303; Krecz. and Bobr. op. cit.: 508; Tzvelev, 1964, op. cit.: 23.—F. vaginata auct. non Waldst. and Kit.: A. Skvortsov, 1966, Opred. Rast. Mosk. Obl.: 85.—Leaf blades 0.4-0.8 mm wide, on outer side more or less scabrous; stem below panicle pubescent; awns of lemmas 0.6—1.5 mm long. Type: Kiev Region, the Ross River near the village of Rakitno (“Pauca exempla in Rokitno, is celebra magnis paludibus Pobesia Volhynensi sito”). 370 Baltic (south); Center (south of Ladoga-Ilmen, Upper Dnieper, south of Upper Volga; Volga-Kama: along the Volga, Kama, and Vyatka rivers; Volga-Don); West (Dnieper; Moldavia); East (north of Lower Don; Trans-Volga: Buzulusk pine forest)—On river sands and in pine forests.—General distribution: South of Western Siberia; Central Europe (Poland).—2n=28. 27. F. tenuifolia Sibth. 1794. Fl. Oxon.: 44; Tzvelev, 1970, op. cit.: 16.—F. capillata Lam. 1778, Fl. Fr. 3: 597, nom. illeg.; Bairova, 1963, Mat. 19-i Nauchn. Sess. Chernovitsk. Univ. Biol.: 113.—F. ovina subsp. tenuifolia (Sibth.) Celak. 1867, Prodr. Fl. Bohm. 1: 50. Type: England, neighborhood of Oxford (“Oxonia”). Center (Upper Volga: near the town of Staritsa; Volga-Don: near the city of Stavropol, Kuibyshev Region); West (Carpathians).—In pine forests, on sandy hills and ridges.—General distribution: Caucasus (along the Urup River); Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe; North America (Newfoundland, as an ecdemic in the eastern regions of the USA and Canada).—2n=14. 28. F. ovina L. 1753, Sp. pl.: 73; Krecz. and Bobr. op. cit.: 503.—F. guestphalica Boenn. ex Reichb. 1830, Fl. Germ. Excurs.: 140; Klokov, 1950, op. cit.: 890.—F. ovina subsp._questphalica (Reichb.) K. Richt. 1890, Pl. Eur. 1: 93.—F. ovina var. elata Drob. 1915, op. cit.: 153.—F. ovina subsp. elata (Drob.) Tzvel. 1971, op. cit.: 1255: Type: Europe (“In Europae collibus apricis aridis’’). a. Subsp. ovina—Sheaths of all leaves split almost up to base or only in lower fourth closed; leaf blades usually more or less scabrous on outer side; stem below panicle glabrous and smooth or covered with spinules or very short hairs for a relatively short dis- tance (Fig. 2: 8). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North; Baltic; Center; West (Carpathians, north of Dnieper)—In meadows, on sands and gravel-beds.—Gen- eral distribution: Caucasus, Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mongolia, Japan-China, reported for the North America.—2n=14, 28. Note. It is possible to separate a variety var. firmulacea (Markgr.- Dannenb.) Stohr, having leaf blades that are 0.4-0.7 mm wide, with more than one rib and a more dense hair cover on their inner (upper) side (possibly a hybrid: F. ovina s. |. x F. beckeri s. 1.). Another still 268 rarer variety is closer to it: var. questphalica (Reichb.) Hegi; it 371 differs by having densely pubescent sheaths of the outer leaves of vegetative shoots. b. Subsp. ruprechtii (Boiss.) Tzvel. 1971, op. cit.: 1255, F. ovina subsp. laevis var. ruprechtii Boiss. 1884, Fl. or. 5: 619.—F. ruprechtii (Boiss.) Krecz. and Bobr. op. cit.: 507, 769.—Similar to the preceding subspecies but, on the average, of smaller size and with leaf blades that are smooth on the outer side. Type: Bolshoi{Great] Caucasus (“in regione alpina Caucasi orientalis mons Diklo Tuschetiae 9600' et montes Azunta et Borba’s Chewsuriae 9500—1000'[sic.], Ruprecht). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Dvina-Pechora: northern Urals); Center (Volga-Kama: Central Urals).—In various tundras (predominantly stony) and on bald mountains.—General distribution: Caucasus, East- ern Siberia, Far East.—2n=14. c. Subsp. supina (Schur) Hegi, op. cit.: 332.—F. supina Schur, 1866, op. cit.: 784; Krecz. and Bobr. op. cit.: 504, p.p.; M. Popov, 1949, op. cit.: 290.—Leaf sheaths of inner leaves of vegetative shoots closed to (one-fifth)one-fourth to one-third(half) their length from base; leaf blades smooth on outer side; stem below panicle densely covered with very short hairs or fine spinules almost through- out their length. Type: Carpathians (“Auf Felsen und Gerélle der Hachalpen: Fogaraser-Arpaser-Kerzesorer-Rodnaer Alpen, Glimmerschiefer; Kronstadter Alpen: Butsets, Konigstein, Kalk, Hunyader Alpen, Retyazat”). West (Carpathians).—In cultivated meadows, on stony slopes and rocks; in middle and upper mountain zones.—General distribu- tion: Central Europe and Mediterranean.—2n=14. Note. Sometimes in the Carpathians (Svidovets Range) we find populations with larger (7-8 mm long) spikelets and lemmas (4.5— 4.8 mm long). These, according to E.B. Alexeev relate to var. gran- diflora (Hack.) Schinz. and R. Keller, possibly having 2n=28. SPECIES OF UNCERTAIN AFFINITY 29. F. polonica Zapal. 1904, Bull. Intern. Acad. Sci. Cracovie (Sci. Nat.) 1904, 2: 203; id. 1906, Consp. Fl. Galic. 1: 60; A. Kozlowska, 1925, Bull. Intern. Acad. Sci. Cracovie (Sci. Nat.) 1925: 342. Type: Western Ukraine, the village of Glushkov near the village of Gordenka (“In Gluszkow prope Horodenka Galiciae austro- 269 S92 orientalis, in planitie diluviali cum stratis gypsi tertiarii, 300 m. s. i"). O West (Carpathians: upper reaches of the Dniester River).—On gypsiferous soils.—Endemic. Note. According to A. Kozlowska (loc. cit.) it is a synonym of F. rubra L.; however, in the original description it is mentioned that the sheaths of all leaves are out almost to the base and the ovary has very short hairs at the apex, which does not correspond with F. rubra. 30. F. porcii Hack. 1882, op. cit.: 147; M. Popov, 1945, op. cit.: 290; Klokov, 1950, op. cit.: 891. Type: Carpathians (“In pratis subalpinis Trans-sylvaniae boreali- orientalis; in alpibus Corongisiu, Craciunel et Golati prope Alt Rodna’’). West (Carpathians).—On limestone rocks and stony slopes of middle and upper mountain zones.—General distribution: Central Europe (Carpathians). Note. This species occupies an intermediate position between sections Schedonorus and Amphigenes and, possibly, originated by ancient hybridization of F. carpatica x F. pratensis. HYBRIDS F. Pratensis subsp. pratensis Xx F. arundinacea subsp. arundinacea = F. x aschersoniana Dorfl. 1911, Herb. Norm. 13—14: 108. F. pratensis subsp. pratensis x F. gigantea = F. x schlickumii Grantzow, 1880, Fl. Uckermark: 340. F. arundinacea subsp. arundinacea x F. gigantea = F. x flischeri Rohlena, 1902, Allg. Bot. Zeitschr. 8: 85. F. gigantea X F. pratensis subsp. apennina = F. X czarnohorensis Zapal.1911, Consp. Fl. Galic. 3: 230. F. porcii X F. picta = F. X pocutica Zapal. 1911, op. cit.: 230. F. pratensis x Lolium perenne = X Festulolium loliaceum (Huds.) Fourn. 1935, Quatre Fl. Fr.: 81—Festuca loliacea Huds. 1762, FI. Angl.: 38. GENUS 58. LOLIUM L. 1753, Sp..Pl.:83;.1d..1754, Gen» P1.;j:ed, 5:36 General inflorescence—spikes; spikelets 6-25 mm long, with 3—15 flowers; sessile, alternate, borne singly and facing axis by their spine; 270 373 glume in all spikelets, except the uppermost, only one, oblong or lanceolate, thin-coriaceous, with three to nine veins, without keel; lemmas more or less coriaceous, lanceolate or elliptical, with five veins, without keel, glabrous, acute or with straight, up to 15(2) mm long awn at the apex; callus glabrous. Perennial or annual plants without creeping underground shoots; leaf blades usually flat. Lectotype: L. perenne L. About 10 species of this genus are distributed in the countries of the Mediterranean, from where they have entered the more northern and more eastern regions of Eurasia. Moreover, as weeds or intro- duced plants, they are found in almost all extratropical countries of both hemispheres. 1. Acute lateral margins of notches of spike rachis without or with ISO SETS nS an en dani ta int Oe yaa anal 2. + Acute lateral margins of notches of spike rachis densely spinu- 0 ee ee enero haere 3. 2. Plants of coastal sands, 7-30 cm high; stem often ascending or prostrate; spikes with very thick axis, usually more or less arcuately bent; paleas without spinules only in lower third or fourth of keel; leaf blades 2-3 mm wide, often convolute. . . a eee eee 4. L. loliaceum. + Weeds in fields, 30-100 cm high; stem erect; spikes with rather thin axis, paleas without spinules in lower half of keel; leaf eiteeo—) Th Wide... .. 1... ee DE: 6. L. remotum. 3. Lemmas 5.5—7.5 mm long, elliptical, in lowermost flowers one- third to half as long as glume which is as long as spikelet and often rising above floral scales of the uppermost flowers. . . . OE SO ee ee ee ee 5. L. temulentum. + Lemmas broadly lanceolate, in lowermost flowers more than half as long as glume which is usually shorter than spikelet. . Saree ey en ar eee 4. 4. Perennial plant, 15—90 cm high, caespitose with fertile and vegetative shoots; stem below spike and spike rachis, excluding margins of notches, smooth; spikelets always awnless..... . AU a Ra eae 1. L. perenne. + Annual or biennial plant, less often surviving for a few years, with fewer stems or caespitose but only with fertile shoots; stem below spike and spike rachis on side facing notches more or less scabrous, less often smooth; spikelets awnless or awned. 374 270 5. Usually biennial plants, 25—100 cm high; spikelets. considerably divergent from spike rachis, with 5-15 flowers; lemmas usually with 2-12 mm long awn, less often awnless; leaf blades 2-8 mm wide, flat; stem below panicle usually more or less scabrous. . f SUMMA. tes SOS S Sree wteithes tee 2. L. multiflorum. + Usually annual plants, 10-50 cm high; spikelets only weakly divergent from spike rachis, with three to eight flowers; lem- mas awnless; leaf blades 1—3.5 mm wide, often convolute; stem below panicle more or less scabrous or smooth.......... 1. L. perenne L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 83, Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 552.— L. marschallii Stev. 1857, Bull. Soc. Nat. Moscou, 30, 3: 103.—(Plate XX, 1). Type: Europe (“in Europa ad agrorum versuras solo fertil1’’). North; Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—Cultivated as fod- der or lawn plants and often found by the roadsides; in habitations, weedy meadows and forest glades, plantations of various crops, on river gravel-beds.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of West- erm Siberia, Russian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas; as an introduced or ecdemic plant in many other extratropical countries.— 2n=14. 2. L. multiflorum Lam. 1778, Fl. Fr. 3: 621; Nevski, op. cit.: 551.—L. italicum A.Br. 1834, Flora, 17: 243. Type: France (“Dans les environs de Péronne’”’). North (Dvina-Pechora: Syktykvar); Baltic; Center; West; Crimea.—Only as an introduced or ecdemic plant of the roadsides, in habitations and parks, on edges of fields.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran; as an introduced plant in many other extratropical countries.—2n=14. Note. Besides the awned type variety, var. multiflorum, some- times we find var. muticum DC. with awnless lemmas. 3. L. rigidum Gaud. 1811, Agrost. Helvet. 1: 334; Nevski, op. cit.: 551; Prokud. 1951, in Wulf, Fl. Kryma, 4: 94. Type: Switzerland (“Angustae Pretoriae ad vias apricas anno 1809 inveni”). Crimea.—On open stony and clayey slopes, river and coastal sands, gravel-beds, taluses, by the roadsides, in plantations.— 272 SS General distribution: Caucasus, south of Russian Central Asia; Cen- tral and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=14. Note. Besides the type variety—var. rigidum—in Crimea we find var. tenue (Godr.) Durand and Schinz (=var. glabrum Grossh.) with stems that are smooth below the spikes. It has often been mis- taken for the next species. 4. L. loliaceum (Bory and Chaub.) Hand.-Mazz. 1914, Ann. Naturh. Mus. Wien, 28: 32; Nevski, op. cit.: 551, p.p.—Rottboellia loliacea Bory ard Chaub. 1832, Exp. Sci. Morée, 3: 46.—Lolium subulatum Vis. Type: Greece (“Les environs de Modon’”). Crimea (south).—On coastal sands.—General distribution: Caucasus; Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=14. 5. L. temulentum L. op. cit.: 83; Nevski, op. cit.: 546. Type: Europe (“in Europae agris inter Hordeum, Linum’). a. Subsp. temulentum.—Spikelets awned. North; Baltic; Center; West (Carpathians; Dnieper).—As a weed ig the crop of rye, barley, and others, sometimes by the roadsides and in habitations.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, south of Far East, Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Cen- tral and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas; as an ecdemic in many other countries.—2n=14. b. Subsp. speciosum (Bieb.) Arcang. 1882, Compend. FI. Ital.: 799.—L. speciosum Stev. ex Bieb. 1808, Fl. Taur.-Cauc. 1: 80.—L. arvense With. 1796, Nat. Arr. Brit. Pl. ed. 3, 2: 168; Nevski, op. cit.: 547.—L. temulentum subsp. arvense (With.) Tzvel. 1971, Novosti © Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 8: 75.—Spikelets awnless. Type: Georgia (“Ex Iberia’). Center (ecdemic in Voronezh Region); West (reported for Black Sea); Crimea (ecdemic).—As a weed in fields of various crops, by the roadsides, in habitations.—General distribution: Caucasus; Cen- tral and Atlantic Europe, mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran; as an ecdemic in other countries. 6. L. remotum Schrenk, 1789, Baier FI., 1: 382; Nevski, op. cit. 547.—L. linicola A. Br. Type: West Germany (“um Burghausen”). 376 271 S77 North (Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center; West (Carpathians, west of Dnieper).—In the crops of flax, less often in other crops, sometimes by the roadsides and in habitations.—General distribution: South of the Far East; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor; as an ecdemic in other extratropical countries.—2n=14. HYBRIDS L. perenne L. x L. multiflorum Lam. = L. x hybridum Hausskn. 1888, Mitt. Thiring. Bot. Ges. 6: 32. L. perenne L. x Festuca pratensis Huds. = x Festulolium loliaceum (Huds.) Fourn. 1935, Quatre Fl. Fr.: 81.—Festuca loliacea Huds. 1762, Fl. Angl.: 38.—A sterile intergeneric hybrid, quite commonly found in places where the parent species grow side by side. GENUS 59. BELLARDIOCHLOA Chiov. 1929, Studi Veg. Piemonte: 60 General inflorescence—more or less spreading panicle with sca- brous branches; spikelets 3-6 mm long, with two to five flowers; glumes lanceolate-ovate, coriaceous-membranous, carinate, with one to three veins, lower glume 2.2—3 mm long, upper 2.5—4 mm long; lemmas 2.84.2 mm long, lanceolate-ovate, coriaceaus-membranous, weakly carinate, with five veins, glabrous or pubescent near base, acute or with up to 1.5 mm long cusp at apex; callus with a tuft of 0.3—0.5 mm long hairs. Perennial plants, 8-50 cm high, densely caespitose; without creeping underground shoots; leaf blades seta- ceous, folded lengthwise, 0.3-0.8 mm wide, more or less scabrous or smooth beneath (on outer surface), densely puberulent above (on inner surface). Type: B. violacea (Bell.) Chiov. Of the two closely related species of this genus, one is distrib- uted in the alpine regions of Russian Central Asia and Southern Europe, while another is found in the alpine regions of the Caucasus and West Asia. Plate XX. 1—Lolium perenne L.: |a—Spikelet, 1b—floral scales with segment of rachilla; 2—Scleropoa rigida (L.) Griseb.: 2a—Spikelet, 2b—floral scales with segment of rachilla. 273 378 1. B. violacea (Bell.) Chiov. 1929, Studi Piemonte: 61; Klokov, 1950, Vizn. Rosl. URSR: 884.—Poa violacea Bell. 1792, App. ad Fl. Pedem.: 8; M. Popov, 1949, Ocherk Rast. i Fl. Karp.: 287.—Ligules 2-4 mm long; anthers 1.3—2.5 mm long. Type: Northern Italy, southern Alps. West (Carpathians).—In cultivated meadows, on stony-slopes and rocks; in upper mountain zone.—General distribution: Moun- tains in Central Europe and Mediterranean.—2n=28. Note. The type variety of this species has lemmas with a cusp at the apex, anthers that are 1.8-2.5 mm long, and leaf blades that are almost smooth on the outer (lower) surface. One more variety (maybe, a separate subspecies), var. popovii Tzvel., is known from Mt. Menchul near the city of Rakhov. It has lemmas without a cusp and leaf blades that are 1.3—-1.8 mm wide and strongly scabrous beneath (on the outer surface). GENUS 60. VULPIA C.C. Gmel. 1806, Fl. Bad. 1: 8 General inflorescence—compressed or more or less spreading panicle with scabrous or puberulent branches; spikelets 6—16 mm long, with three to seven flowers, of which one to three lower ones fully developed; glumes broadly ovate to lanceolate, with none to three veins, coriaceous-membranous, more or less carinate, upper glume usually almost as long as lemma, lower considerably shorter, often almost absent; lemmas 5—9(16) mm long, lanceolate, coriaceous-mem- branous, without keel, with (three)five weak veins, more or less hairy or glabrous, with 6—15(20) mm long awn at apex; callus glabrous or puberulent. Annual plants, 5—40(60) cm high; leaf blades 0.5—3 mm wide, flat or loosely convolute. Type: V. myuros (L.) C.C. Gmel. About 25—30 species of this genus are distributed predominantly in the countries of the Mediterranean, as also in Atlantic and Central Europe, North and South America, and mountains of tropical Africa. 1. Lemmas on sides and often along midrib with rather long hairs, rest of outer surface pubescent or scabrous. .. . 4. V. ciliata. + Lemmas glabrous but more or less scabrous, less often with cilia along margin in upper part... ...... ».. ne 2 2. Lower glume 3—6 mm long, one-third to half as long as upper glume; panicle 1-10 cm long, at flowering exserted from sheath 274 379 of upper leaf, often only with few (one to five) spikelets; lemmas 6—9 mm long, scabrous or puberulent only in upper half. ..... rae Ribs prec h eeare st oh ed Ks 2A 1. V. bromoides. + Lower glume 0.7—3.5 mm long, usually one-sixth to one-third as long as upper glume; panicle 4-30 cm long, often at flowering their bases enclosed in the sheath of upper leaf, usu- ally with numerous spikelets; lemmas 5—7 mm long, scabrous almost throughout their outer surface from very short spinules. ERRONEOUS OIS yo) bo SR als RS US als 3. 3. Lemma of all flowers glabrous........... 2. V. myuros. + Lemmas of all flowers, except the lowermost, ciliate in upper Co Oh | ee ae 3. V. megalura. 1. V. bromoides (L.) S.F. Gray, 1821, Nat. Arr. Brit. Pl. 1: 124; Prokud. 1965, Vizn. Rosl. Ukr., ed. 2: 98.—Festuca bromoides L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 75.—Bromus dertonensis All. 1785, Fl. Pedem. 2: 249.—Vulpia dertonensis (All:) Gola, 1904, Malpighia, 18: 366; Krecz. and Bobr. 1934, Fi. SSSR, 2: 539. Type: Europe (“in Anglia, Gallia”). West (Carpathians).—By the roadsides, in habitations, in weedy meadows.—General distribution: Caucasus (western Transcaucasia); Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor; as an ecdemic in other extratropical countries.—2n=14. 2. V. myuros (L.) C.C. Gmel. 1806, Fl. Bad. 1: 8; Krecz. and Bobr. op. cit.: 539.—Festuca myuros L. op. cit.: 74. Type: (“in Anglia, Italia’). West (Carpathians; Black Sea: near Odessa); Crimea.—On stony and clayey slopes, taluses, sands and gravel-beds, among shrubs, by the roadsides, in habitations, plantations.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Central Europe, south of Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas; as an ecdemic in other extratropical countries.—2n=14. 3. V. megalura (Nutt.) Rydb. 1909, Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, 36: 538; Tzvelev, 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 7: 51.—Festuca megalura Nutt. 1848, Journ. Acad. Philadelph. 2, 1: 188. Type: USA, California State (“Santa Barbara, California”). East (Trans-Volga, ecdemic near Novouzensk).—By the road- sides, on the edges of fields.—General distribution: North America; as an introduced or ecdemic plant in many other countries. —2n=63. 380 4. V. ciliata Dumort. 1823, Observ. Gram. Belg.: 100; Link, 1827, Hort. Bot. Berol. 1: 147; Krecz. and Bobr. op. cit.: 536.—Festuca ciliata Danth. ex Lam. and DC. 1805, Fl. Fr. 3: 55, non Gouan, 1762, nec Link, 1789.—F. danthonii Aschers. and Graebn.—F. exigua Litv.—Vulpia danthonii (Aschers. and Graebn.) Volkart. Type: Southern Europe (“in Europa australi’’). Crimea.—On stony and clayey slopes, taluses, gravel-beds, by the roadsides, in plantations of various crops.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas: as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=14. GENUS 61. NARDURUS (Bluff, Nees and Schauer) Godr. 1844, Fl. Lorr. 3: 187.—Brachypodium sect. Nardurus Bluff, Nees and Schauer, 1836, in Bluff and Fingerh. Comp. Fl. Germ., ed. 2, 1: 193 General inflorescence—very narrow and more or less secund spi- cate racemes; spikelet pedicels 0.5—1.5 mm long; spikelets 4.5—7 mm long with three to five(six) flowers; glumes lanceolate, almost membranous, weakly carinate, long-acuminate, lower glume 1.5—2.5 mm long, with a single vein, upper glume 34.2 mm long with three veins; lemmas 3.5— 4.6 mm long, lanceolate, coriaceous-membranous, with five weak veins, without keel pubescent or glabrous but then scabrous from acute tubercles, at apex with straight 1.5—S mm long awn between two teeth; callus short, glabrous. Annual plants, 6-25 cm high; leaf blades 0.7—2 mm wide, flat or convolute. Type: N. maritimus (L.) Murb. A monotypic genus. 1. N. maritimus (L.) Murb. 1900, Contr. Fl. Nord.-Ouest. Afr. 4: 25; Tzvelev, 1973, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 10: 87—Festuca maritima L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 75.—F. tenuiflora Schrad. 1806, Fl. Germ. 1: 345.—Nardurus tenuiflorus (Schrad.) Boiss. 1841, Voy. Bot. Esp. 2: 667: Krecz. and Bobr. 1934. Fl. SSSR, 2: 540. Type: Spain (“in Hispania”). a. Subsp. aristatus (Koch) Tzvel. comb. nova.—Festuca tenuiflora var. aristata Koch, 1837, Syn. Fl. Germ.: 809.—F. krausei Regel, 1881, Tr. Peterb. Bot. Sada, 7, 2, 594.—Nardurus tenellus subsp. aristatus (Koch) Arcang. 1882, Compend. FI. Ital.: 800.—N. maritimus subsp. krausei (Regel) Tzvel. 1973, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 10: 87. 381 Type: Southern Europe (without precise mention of locality). Crimea (south).—On stony and clayey slopes, rocks and taluses, river sands and gravel-beds.—General distribution: Caucasus, Rus- sian Central Asia; Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas, as an ecdemic in other countries. —2n=14. Note. Subspecies maritimus is a predominantly western Mediter- ranean subspecies that is not found in Russia. It differs from subsp. krausei by having awnless lemmas. Besides the type variety var. aristatus with glabrous spikelets, in Crimea we sometimes find var. villosus (Maire) Tzvel. with densely pubescent spikelets. GENUS 62. SCLEROPOA Griseb. 1846, Spicil. Fl. Rumel. 2: 431 General inflorescence—weakly spreading (in smaller plants spicate) secund panicles with short and thick scabrous branches; spikelets 3— 6 mm long, with (3)4—7(10) flowers; glumes 1—2 mm long, broadly lan- ceolate, coriaceous-membranous, weakly carinate, with three veins; lemmas 1.8—2.5 mm long, without keel, glabrous but more or less cov- ered with acute tubercles, obtuse; callus glabrous. Annual plants, 5— 30 cm high; leaf blades 0.8—-2.5 mm wide, flat or lengthwise folded. Type: S. rigida (L.) Griseb. Three closely related species of this genus are distributed mostly in the Mediterranean, from where they have entered Atlantic Europe and Iran. 1. S. rigida (L.) Griseb. 1846, Spicil. Fl. Rumel. 2: 431; Krecz. and Bobr. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 543.—Poa rigida L. 1755, Cent. FI. 1: 5.—P. pulchella Stev. ex Bieb. 1808, Fl. Taur.-Cauc. 1: 417.— Catapodium rigidum (L.) C.E. Hubb. 1953, in Dony, FI. Bedfordshire: 437.—Ligules 1-3 mm long; anthers 0.50.7 mm long (Plate XX, 2). Type: Europe (“in Gallia, Anglia”). Crimea (south).—On stony and clayey slopes, taluses and gravel- beds, by the roadsides, in plantations, habitations.—General distri- bution: Caucasus; south of Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=14. 276 382 GENUS 63. PSILURUS Trin. 1820, Fund. Agrost.: 93 Inflorescence—very narrow and usually flexuous -ylindrical spikes, with entirely sessile spikelets borne singly in notches of spike rachis, distichous; spike rachis with fruits breaking into segments; spikelets 4-6 mm long, with a single flower; glume one, oblong, coriaceous, obtuse, one-tenth to one-sixth as long as spikelet, with one to three weak veins; lemmas as long as spikelet, narrowly lanceolate, thin- coriaceous in lower part, coriaceous-membranous above, more or less scabrous, with three veins, weakly carinate, gradually narrowed into straight, 2.5-7 mm long awn at apex; callus glabrous; stamen one. Annual plant, 7-30 cm high; leaf blades 0.5—1 mm wide, usually convo- lute. Type: P. incurvus (Gouan) Schinz and Thell. A monotypic genus. 1. P. incurvus (Gouan) Schinz and Thell. 1913, Vierteljahr. Naturf. Ges. Zurich, 58: 40.—Nardus incurva Gouan, 1762, Hort. Monspel.: 33.—N. aristata L. 1762, Sp. Pl., ed. 2: 78.—Psilurus nardoides Trin. 1820, Fund. Agrost.: 93.—P. aristatus (L.) Lange, 1860, Vid Meddel. Dansk Naturh. Foren. Kjobenhavn, 1860: 59; Duv.-Jouve, 1866, Bull. Soc. Bot. Fr. 13: 132; Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 553.—(Plate XXII, 2). Type: Southern France (“Circa Caunelles”’). Crimea—On stony, rubbly, and clayey slopes, taluses and gravel- beds.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Medi- terranean, Asia Minor, Iran; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n =28. GENUS 64. POA L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 67; id. 1754, Gen. Pl., ed. 5: 31 General inflorescence—more or less spreading, less often com- pressed and rather dense panicle; spikelets 2.5—7(9) mm long, with two to five(eight) flowers; glumes lanceolate to ovate, usually acute, lower glume with one to three, upper with three to five veins; lem- mas 2—5.5 mm long, lanceolate to ovate, coriaceous or coriaceous- membranous, carinate, with three to five veins, acute or subobtuse, awnless; callus glabrous or more or less hairy, often with a tuft of long flexuous hairs on back. Perennial, less often annual plants, 5—120(150) cm high, more or less densely caespitose, or with long creeping underground shoots; leaf blades flat, less often folded lengthwise. 277 383 Lectotype: P. pratensis L. About 500 species of this genus, divided into several sections, are distributed in all extratropical countries of both hemispheres, as also in the mountainous regions of the tropics. Literature: Nyarady, E.J. 1933. Uber die alpinen Poa-Arten der siidsiebenbiirgischen Karpathen mit Bariicksichtung der Ubrigen Teile der Karpathen. Veroff. Geobot. Inst. Rubel Zurch, 10.—Jirasek, V. 1935, Systematiké rozlenéni a klié k urcovani Ceskoslovenskych lipnic (Poa L.). Vest. Kral. Ces. Spol. Nauk, 2.—Hermann, P. 1939. Zur Abgrenzung der Gattung Poa und zur Gliederung ihrer europaischen Arten. Hercynia, 1, 3.—Nannfeldt, J.A. 1940. On the polymorphy of Poa arctica R. Br. with special reference to its Scandinavian forms. Symb. Bot. Upsal., 4, 4.—Pojarkova, E.N. 1963. Itogi kriticheskogo izucheniya myatlikov ukrainskoi flory [Results of a critical study of the meadow grasses of Ukrainian flora]. 7r. Inst. Biol. i Biol. Fak. Kharkov Univ., 37. 1. Bases of all shoots of rather dense turf bulbously thickened; panicles usually rather dense, often with viviparous spikelets; lemmas more or less hairy in lower part of veins or (if spikelets viviparous) glabrous. Plants usually 10-30 cm high....... a a ope sags ee ee ame 7. P. bulbosa. + Bases of shoots not bulbously thickened............. 2. 2. Paleas rather densely hairy on keel, less often glabrous, but always without spinules: lemmas more or less hairy in lower part of veins, but without distinct tuft of long flexuous hairs on callus, panicles more or less spreading, with smooth branches. Annuals or perennials, but surviving only for a few years, light green plants, S—30 cm high, usually weakly caespitose, without reemer, undereround shoots... . . 2... «sie 2 ee es es 3. + Paleas with only spinules on keel, or with spinules in upper part and hairs in lower part. Perennial plants............. 4. 3. Anthers 1.2—-1.7 mm_ long; lemmas with three veins (one middle SESS Sa eee 13. P. supina. + Anthers 0.6—1.1 mm long; lemmas with five veins (including Pum amertmcdiate VEINS)... . 2... 6 ws ee ee ee 14. P. annua. 4. Lemmas, including callus, entirely glabrous, but more or less scabrous from spinules, with five veins; panicle branches sca- brous; leaf sheaths closed for more than half their length from Pam. O1tem more or less scabrous. .......- .. <2. 3++. 2 + Lemmas in lower part or on callus more or less hairy. . . . 7. 5. Leaf blades 1.2-3 mm wide, often folded lengthwise, stiff; space between veins on upper surface of blade not broader than 384 + oo + te + veins themselves; panicle dense, with very short branches. Mountain plants of Crimea, 30-70 cm high............... niga «Woke 2entnves Jeuqootenss. He. 12. P. longifolia. Leaf blades flat, less stiff, space between veins on upper sur- face of blade much broader than veins themselves; panicle more or less spreading, with long branches. Plants 30-120 cm high, not! foundsin Crimea. we. .t04.5.. eet 6. . Sheaths of lower leaves very wide and strongly flattened on sides, with broadly winged keel (keel 0.5—0.7 mm wide); leaf blades 4-10 mm wide; ligules glabrous and smooth on back. . SPENT E CHES AS Bek SR DEL Seer Taree ee 10. P. chaixii. Sheaths of lower leaves less broad and usually not flattened on sides, with almost wingless keel (keel up to 0.3 mm wide); leaf blades 1.5-8 mm wide; ligules more or less scabrous or pubes- cent on ‘back ‘sade. \...lowo)) .netead | Sse 11. P. sibirica. . Anthers 0.6—1 mm long; lemmas pubescent throughout in lower half; panicle 0.5—2.5 cm long, very dense, with weakly sca- brous branches. Densely caespitose arctic plants, 3-15 cm high, without creeping underground shoots... .. . 16. P. abbreviata. Anthers more than | mm long or absent (if spikelets vivipa- FOUS). a ve be Pee 2k eee ee 8. . Stem throughout (including nodes) strongly flattened on sides; panicle branches scabrous; lemmas with three veins... . . 7. Stem cylindrical (but sheaths may be strongly flattened). . . 11 . Stem below nodes pubescent; callus of lemmas without tuft of long flexuous hairs. Loosely-caespitose plants of the Carpathians, 25-60 cm high, with leaves arranged in two regular rows. . . Deis Soap. ins sae ose Fates Sa OS ol or Ls ce 20. P. rehmannii. Stem below nodes smooth or scabrous from spinules but with- out hairs; callus of all or only some flowers of spikelet with tuft of-long, flexuous ‘hairs-on; back... :.... ). »« .% 2p eee 10. . Stem smooth; panicle 2-8 cm long, weakly spreading; lemmas broadly lanceolate, 2-3 mm long, subobtuse. Widely distrib- uted plant, 10-40 cm high, with long, creeping underground SHAOTS, TOL CACTI SE il nom seve Suagereindinnns See. wat 25. P. compressa. Stem below panicle and often below nodes more or less sca- brous; panicle 5—12 cm long, more or less spreading; lemmas lanceolate, 2.5—4 mm long, acute. Plants of Crimea, 30-80 cm high, usually loosely caespitose, with short creeping under- PREM SRUOES. © teen tin) Prayers > bake iret beens 26. P. taurica. a 385 11. Panicle branches smooth or almost smooth (with scattered spinules); spikelets often viviparous; stem and sheaths smooth, short vegetative shoots always present............. b2. 278 + Panicle branches densely spinulose throughout; spikelets not MantNORGUINU GY: } ee. UR ER Oe RE eS 16. 12. Callus of lemmas without tuft of long flexuous hairs on back, entirely separated from hairs on keel of lemmas; lem- mas lanceolate-ovate. Alpine or arctic plants, but entering the northern part of forest zone, 640 cm high, densely caespitose without creeping underground shoots; panicles Beemer eeeaner: WMwATE y euid 20 2ICIERTC AON... 13. Callus of lemmas with tuft of long flexuous hairs on back, entirely different from hairs on their keels; lemma usually RaceoiniGe: . swe s. Lae 2 eet. 14. 13. Panicle usually oblong; lemmas without hairs between veins; leaf blades narrowly linear, 1.2-2 mm wide, usually folded lengthwise; ligules of leaves of vegetative shoots 1—2.5 mm nnn Dien), ETO MR 5. P. media. + Panicle usually ovoid; lemmas often with hairs between veins; leaf blades lanceolate-linear, 2-6 mm wide, usually flat; ligules of leaves of vegetative shoots 0.2—-0.5 mm long, eeaeemet Fo FIA LS cos oD Te Dae 6. P. alpina. 14. Densely caespitose alpine plants of the Carpathians, 20-40 cm high, with fewer very short, creeping underground shoots; lemmas 4-5 mm long, with scarcely visible intermediate veins; panicle rather lax; spikelets S—9 mm long, fewer at apex of entirely smooth panicle branches...... 4. P. deylii. + Plants with long creeping underground shoots, not caespitose or weakly caespitose; connected by long rhizomes; lemmas usually not so large, with distinct intermediate veins. .. . 15. 15. Lemmas glabrous between veins; paleas also glabrous be- MNES RINSE Leh. Sls. ie eee. PRET. 1. P. pratensis. + Lemmas pubescent between veins in lower part; paleas with scattered hairs between veins........... 2. P. arctica. 16(11). Lemmas pubescent between veins in lower third; panicle spreading, with fewer spikelets on rather long branches. Densely caespitose arctic plants, 20-50 cm high........ en BM oe entrees ROTA ue 3. P. tolmatchewii. + Lemmas usually more or less hairy only on veins and callus, less often hairs extending to surface between veins, and then panicle considerably dense............. 17. + 279 386 bd: + + 20. + Sheaths of lower leaves strongly flattened on sides, with broadly winged (wings more than 0.3 mm wide) keel, closed in upper cauline leaves to more than half its length from base (usually to two-thirds); leaf blades 4-10(12) mm wide.......... 18. Leaf sheaths cylindrical or weakly flattened on sides, with wingless or narrow-winged (wing up to 0.2 mm wide) keel, closed in upper cauline leaves to not more than half its length from base; leaf blades usually up to 4, less often to 6 mm wide. i ee ee ee ee i 19. . Spikelets 3.5—5(6) mm long, on upper third of slender, often flexuous, branches of broadly spreading panicle; lemmas 2.5— 4.5 mm long, more or less hairy in lower third of keel and on callus; glumes spinose on two-thirds to three-fourths their length from apex; sheaths of almost all leaves usually more or less scabreuss ri cistmerlicw. escumol sgokic Tia 8. P. remota. Spikelets 4-7(9) mm long, in upper half of thicker and usually not flexuous panicle branches; lemmas 4—-5.5 mm long, usually with few hairs at very base of keel and a small tuft of long hairs on callus; glumes spinulose from one-third to half their length from apex; sheaths of all leaves, except the lowermost, smooth onalmost smioothiicls ov siZbsw. oe 9. P. hybrida. . Lower glume of all or almost all spikelets of panicle only with one vein; paleas with very short spinules on keel visible only at high magnification, glabrous. Loosely caespitose plants, 25— 100 cm high, ligules of upper cauline leaves 2.5—6 mm long, sheaths of cauline leaves usually more or less scabrous... .. . ete 4 UR ie). ota aie, tise ue 15. P. trivialis. Lower glume or all, less often of almost all spikelets of panicle with three conspicuous veins; paleas with longer spinules on keel, often scabrous below from hairs............. 20. Plants with long creeping underground shoots, but not cae- spitose or sparsely caespitose, joined with long rhizome; short vegetative shoots always present; branches of panicle usually only with scattered spinules; lemmas with five veins, callus with strongly developed tuft of long flexuous hairs; rachilla glabrous and smooth............ 1. P. pratensis (cf. step 15). Plants without long creeping underground shoots, loosely or densely caespitose short vegetative shoots absent; panicle branches densely spinulose; lemmas with three, less often five veins, callus with or without small tuft of long flexuous hairs; rachilla more or less scabrous or hairy............. 40 280 387 21. Stems rather thick, smooth, less often weakly scabrous below panicle, with uppermost node situated in their lower fourth; leaf sheaths smooth; ligules 1-2 mm long. Grayish-green arctic plants, forming very densely caespitose; spikelets with pinkish- violet tinge, fewer at apices of very short branches of weakly spreading or compressed panicle.......... 24. P. glauca. + Stems usually slender, with the uppermost node situated near their middle or lower, often in their lower fourth, but then stem and leaf sheaths strongly scabrous, and spikelets more numer- MMMM CEARAY COIOTE. 6 nhs tas aie end ays Spee alae 22. a7 achiia, more. or less hairy... .. - 6 2 6. ee ee we zoe + Rachilla more or less scabrous from spinules but without hairs. Ee), Alor t,he ROS ease YI, SAO 25. 23. Stems below panicle scabrous: upper node situated in their lower half; ligules 0.8—-1.7 mm long; lemmas (3)3.5—4.5(5) mm long, callus with or without small tuft of long flexuous hairs. AS “apse ests Wace: BOs Tica nein ee ak ae + Stems below panicle smooth; callus of lemma almost always win tuft of long flexuous hairs. . «0... ew 5 ee wae 24. 24. Uppermost node situated above middle of stems; ligules 0.2— 0.7(1) mm long. Forest plants; spikelets usually pale green. . . og 3 SS a nee eee ee ae 17. P. nemoralis. + Uppermost node situated below middle of stem; ligules 0.3— 1.3(1.5) mm long; predominantly meadow plants, with more stiff leaf blades; spikelets usually with pinkish-violet tinge. . . 0 tS ee Beek oe 18. P. tanfiljewii. 25. Stems below panicle scabrous; uppermost node situated in their lower third; leaf sheaths usually more or less scabrous; ligules 1.2-3 mm long; panicle rather dense, weakly spreading... . . nn has Shc samiahe «Lee apebarm mee lee « 23. P. versicolor. + Stems below panicle smooth; leaf sheaths usually smooth; panicle more lax, at flowering usually broadly spreading. . . . Ef ore he ade cechid 35) & tes oF Aes ea 26. 26. Uppermost node of stems usually situated in their lower third; stem below nodes usually more or less scabrous; ligules 0.8— 1.8(2) mm long; lemmas 3.2—4 mm long, with or without small tuft of long flexuous hairs on callus. ... . 21. P. urssulensis. + Uppermost node of stems situated near their middle or above; stem below nodes usually smooth; lemmas 2.5—3.7 mm long, with well-developed tuft of long flexuous hairs on callus. . . 27. 27. Predominantly forest plant; ligules 0.2-0.7(1) mm long... . . eae. wr eea Ce Peay le 17. P. nemoralis (cf. step 24). - 281 388 + Predominantly meadows plant; ligules (0.8)1—4(6) mm long. . ee od a Ql ehig ie ete’ pero "... 19. P. palustris. Section 1. Poa. Perennial plants, with or without long creeping underground shoots; stems smooth; leaf sheaths almost always smooth, with nonwinged or narrow-winged keel, in cauline leaves closed up to one-third to half their length from base; spikelets with glabrous and smooth rachilla, often viviparous; lemmas with five veins, more or less hairy (but in subspecies with viviparous spikelets often gla- brous); paleas more or less scabrous on keel, often also hairy. 1. P. pratensis L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 67; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 388.—P. turfosa Litv. 1922, Spisok Rast. Gerb. Fl. SSSR, 8: 135; Roshev. op. cit.: 389.—P. pinegensis Roshev. 1932, Izv. Bot. Sada Akad. Nauk SSSR, 30: 773; Roshev op. cit.: 393. Type: Europe (“in Europae pratis fertilissimis”). a. Subsp. pratensis.—Plant 20-100 cm high, with shoots soli- tary or sparsely caespitose; sheaths of all leaves flat, 1.24 mm wide, green; panicle usually broadly spreading, with branches more or less scabrous from scattered spinules, clustered at lower nodes of panicle in (twos)threes to fives; spikelets 3.5—6 mm long, not viviparous, without glaucous coating (Plate XXI, 1). é Arctic (Arctic Europe); North; Baltic; Center; West; East (north of Lower Don; Trans-Volga); Crimea (mountains).—In meadows, forest glades, bogs, thinned-out forests, on river sands and gravel- beds; upto upper mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East, Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Mi- nor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan-China; North America; as an introduced plant in other extratropical coun- tries.—2n=28, 56, 70. b. Subsp. irrigata (Lindm.) Lindb. f. 1916, Sched. Pl. Finl. Exs. 2: 20.—P. irrigata Lindm. 1905, Bot. Not. (Lund), 1905, 88; Roshev. op. cit.: 390; Galenieks, 1953, Latv. PSR Fl. 1: 203; Natk.-Ivanausk. 1963, Liet. TSR Fl. 2: 232.—P. humilis Ehrh. 1791, Beitr. 6: 84, nom. nud., non Lejeune, 1811.—P. subcaerulea Smith, 1802, Engl. Bot. 14: tab. 1004; Galenieks, op. cit.: 204; Tzvelev, 1964, in Majevski, Plate XXI. 1 —Poa pratensis L. subsp. pratensis: 1a—Spikelets, 1b—floral scales; 2—P. annua L.: 2a—Spikelet, 2b—floral scales with segment of rachilla. 389 282 390 Fl. Sredn. Pol. Evr. Chasti SSSR, ed. 9: 761; Min. and Tzvel. 1965, FI. Leningr. Obl. 4: 326.—Plant 8-40 cm high, almost always with isolated shoots; leaf blades flat, 1.2-4 mm wide, usually with glaucous tinge; panicle usually broadly spreading, with branches more or less sca- brous from scattered spinules, clustered at lower nodes in twos or threes; spikelets 3—5.5 mm long, not viviparous, with glaucous coating, more distinct on glumes. Type: Sweden, near Uppsala (“Upsaliae’”). Arctic (Arctic Europe; Kola Peninsula); North (Karelia-Murman; west of Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center (Ladoga-IImen; Upper Dnieper; Upper Volga); West (Carpathians; west of Dnieper).—In bogs and bog meadows, on coastal and river sands and gravel-beds, by the roadsides and in habitations.—General distribution: Far East (ecdemic); Scandinavia; Central and Atlantic Europe; North America (ecdemic).—2n=82-—147. c. Subsp. rigens (Hartm.) Tzvel. 1972, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 9: 47.—P. rigens Hartm. 1820, Handb. Skand. Fl.: 448; Tzvelev, 1964, Arkt. Fl. SSSR, 2: 133.—Plant 15-40 cm high, almost always with solitary branches; blades of all leaves flat, 1.2-1.4 mm wide, green; panicle broadly spreading, with smooth or almost smooth branches, clustered at lower nodes in twos to fours and usually bear- ing one to three spikelets each; spikelets 3.5—6 mm long; not vivipa- rous, without glaucous coating, with densely pubescent lemmas. Type: Northern Sweden (“Lulea, Lappmarken’”). Arctic (Arctic Europe; Kola Peninsula, Kanin); North (north of Karelia-Murman).—In various, but predominantly stony tundras.— General distribution: Scandinavia. —2n=?72. d. Subsp. alpigena (Blytt) Hiit. 1933. Suom. Kasv.: 205.—P. pratensis var. alpigena Blytt, 1861, Norg. Fl. 1: 130; Fries, 1842, Herb. Norm. 9: No. 93a, nom. nud.—P. a/pigena (Blytt) Lindm. 1918, Svensk Fanerogamfl.: 91; Roshev. op. cit.: 390, p.p.; Tzvelev, 1964, op. cit.: 135, map 40.—Plant 10-40 cm high, with solitary branches; leaf blades flat or convolute, 1-3 mm wide, green; panicle usually weakly spreading, with smooth, less often almost smooth, branches clustered at lower nodes in twos to fives and usually bearing many spikelets; spikelets 3—5 mm long, not viviparous, without glaucous coating, with less densely pubescent lemmas. Type: Norway, Scandinavian mountain (“Alpes Norvegiae”). Arctic; North (north of Karelia-Murman; east of Dvina-Pechora); Center (Volga-Kama: Urals).—In various tundras, cultivated mead- ows, on sands and gravel-beds, sometimes in bogs; up to upper 283 391 mountain zone.—General distribution: Western and Eastern Siberia, Arctic, Far East; Scandinavia; North America.—2n=56, 70, 84. e. Subsp. colpodea (Th. Fries) Tzvel. 1972. op. cit.: 47.—P. stricta subsp. colpodea Th. Fries, 1869, Oefvers. Vet.-Akad. Foérh. (Stockholm) 26: 138.—P. alpigena var. colpodea (Th. Fries) Scholand. 1934, Vasc. Pl. Svalb.: 89; Tzvelev, 1964, op. cit.: 136, map 41.—P. alpigena f. vivipara Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 390.—Similar to the preceding subspecies but with viviparous spikelets. Type: Spitsbergen (“Liefdebay’”). Arctic; North (Dvina-Pechora: Urals).—In various tundras.— General distribution: Eastern Siberia, Arctic; Scandinavia; North America (Arctic). f. Subsp. angustifolia (L.) Arcang. 1882, Compend. FI. Ital.: 787: Lindb. f. 1906, Sched. Pl. Finl. Exs. 1: 20.—P. angustifolia L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 67; Roshev. op. cit.: 388.—P. setacea Hoffm.-P. strigosa Hoffm.—Plant 20—100 cm high, with a few branches, densely caespitose, joined by long rhizomes; blades of basal leaves usually setaceous, convolute, 0.4—1.2 mm wide, green or with grayish tinge; panicle usually weakly spreading, with scabrous branches from scattered spinules, clustered at lower nodes in twos or threes; spikelets 2.7—5 mm long, not Vviparous, without glaucous coating. Type: Europe (“in Europa ad agrorum versuras’”). Arctic (Arctic Europe: ecdemic in Vorkuta); North; Baltic; Cen- ter; West; East; Crimea.—In meadows, forest glades, on sands and in gravel-beds, steppes.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East (ecdemic), Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Mi- nor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan-China; North America. —2n=46—72. 2. P. arctica R. Br. 1824. Suppl. to App. Parry’s First Voy. Bot.: 288; Roshev. op. cit.: 410; Tzvelev, 1964, op. cit.: 127, map 36.—P. petschorica Roshev. 1932, Izv. Bot. Sada Akad. Nauk SSSR, 30: 775; Roshev. op. cit.: 410. Type: From northern Canada, Melville Island (“Melville Isl.’’). Arctic; North (Karelia-Murman: Khibiny; Dvina-Pechora: north- ern Urals); Center (Volga-Kama; central Urals).—In various tun- dras.—General distribution: Eastern Siberia, Arctic, Far East; Scandinavia; North America (Arctic).—2n=56, 70, 72. 392 3. P. tolmatchewii Roshev. 1932, Izv. Bot. Sada Akad. Nauk SSSR, 30: 299; Roshev. op. cit.: 411; Tzvelev, 1964, op. cit.: 131, map caespitans Nannf. 1940, Symb. Bet. Upsal. 4, 4: 71. Type: Taimyr (“Basin of Lake Taimyr, lower part of the slope to the Yamu-Tarida coast”). Arctic (reported for Novaya Zemlya); North (Karelia-Murman: Khibiny).—In stony tundras.—General distribution: Arctic; Scandinavia; North America (Arctic). Note. This species apparently originated from hybridization of P. arctica x P. glauca, which is confirmed by the presence in this species of rather strongly scabrous panicle branches, which is not characteristic of the section Poa. 4. P. deylii Chrtek and Jiras. 1964. Feddes Repert. 69, 3: 177; Tzvelev, 1972, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 9: 47.—P. huppenthalii Racib. ex M. Pop. 1949, Ocherk Rastit. i Fl. Karp.: 289, nom. nud.— P. cenisia auct. non All.: Klokov, 1950, Vizn. Rosl. URSR: 884.— P. granitica auct. non Br.-Bl.: E. Pojarkova, 1963, Tr. Nauchno-Issl. Inst. Biol. i Biol. Fak. Khark. Univ. Bot. 37: 10. Type: Eastern Carpathians (“montes Svidovec, in declivi septentr. montis Bliznica, alt. ca. 1750 m. s. m.”). West (Carpathians).—In cultivated meadows and on stony slopes; in upper mountain zone.—General distribution: Central Europe (east- ern and southern Carpathians). 5. P. media Schur, 1853, Verh. Siebenb. Ver. naturw. 4, Sert. FI. Trassilv.: 87; M. Pop. 1949, Ocherk Rastit. 1 Fl. Karp.: 288.—P. laxa auct. non Haenke: M. Pop. op. cit.: 288; Klokov, op. cit.: 884. Type: Carpathians (“Auf Trften und grasigen Felsenabhangen, Kerzesorer Alpen: Bulla; Arpaser Alpen: Vurtop, Podruschel; Grossauer Alpen: Dealo-negro; Kronstadter Alpen: Butasets. 5000— 6000' Glimmerschiefer. Kalk.”). West (Carpathians: Mermarosh Range).—In cultivated mead- ows, on stony slopes and rocks; in upper mountain zone.—General distribution: Central Europe and Mediterranean (Carpathians and Balkans). 6. P. alpina L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 67; Roshev. op. cit.: 441; Tzvelev, 1964, op. cit.: 140, map 42. Type: Northern Sweden and Switzerland (“in alpibus Lapponicis, Helveticis”). | 393 a. Subsp. alpina.—Spikelets with normally developed flowers. Arctic; North; Baltic (northern Estonia); Center (Volga-Kama: central Urals); West (Carpathians).—In various tundras, meadows and on gravel-beds, stony slopes and rocks; up to upper mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia (Altai), East- ern Siberia (basin of the Yenisei River), Arctic (Chukotka Penin- sula), Far East (north), Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria- Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas; North America.—2n=14, 34, 42. b. Subsp. vivipara (L.) Arcang. op. cit.: 785; Tzvelev, 1972, op. cit.: 47.—P. alpina var. vivipara L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 67.—P. vivipara (L.) Willd. 1809, Enum. Pl. Hort. Berol.: 103.—Spikelets viviparous. Type: Europe (“in alpibus Lapponicis, Helveticis”). Arctic (Novaya Zemlya; Arctic Europe: Kolguev and Polar Urals); West (Carpathians: Mt. Bliznitsa).—Similar to the preceding subspe- cies.—General distribution: Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe; North America (Arctic). 7. P. bulbosa L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 70; Roshev. op. cit.: 376. Type: France (“in Gallia’). a. Subsp. bulbosa.—Spikelets with normally developed flowers. Center (Volga-Don); West (south of Dnieper;- Moldavia, Black Sea); East; Crimea.—In steppes, dry meadows, forest glades, on sands and gravel-beds, by the roadsides.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Mi- nor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Himalayas.—2n=14, 28, 39, 42, 45. b. Subsp. vivipara (Koel.) Arcang. op. cit.: 785.—P. bulbosa var. vivipara Koel, 1802, Descr. Gram.: 189.—P. crispa Thuill. 1791, FI. Envir. Paris.: 45.—P. bulbosa subsp. crispa (Thuill.) Tzvel. 1972, op. cit.: 47 —Spikelets viviparous. Type: Europe. North (Karelia-Murman: Ecdemic); Baltic; Center (Ladoga-Ilmen: ecdemic, and along the Velikaya River; Upper Volga: ecdemic and along the Oka River; south of Volga-Kama; Volga-Don); West; East; Crimea.—Similar to the preceding subspecies.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Himalayas. 285 394 Section 2. Homalopoa Dumort. 1823, Observ. Gram. Belg.: 110, 113, S. str. Perennial plants, usually with short, creeping underground shoots; stem smooth or weakly scabrous, sheaths of cauline leaves closed two-thirds to three-fourths their length from base, often scabrous, with broadly winged keel, in lower leaves strongly flattened; panicle branches scabrous; spikelets with glabrous and almost smooth rachilla, not viviparous; lemmas with five veins, weakly hairy or glabrous in lower part; paleas more or less scabrous on keel, glabrous. Lectotype: P. chaixii Vill. 8. P. remota Forsell. 1807, Skr. Linn. Inst. Upsal. 1: 1, tab. 1; Roshev. op. cit.: 385.—P. sudetica var. remota (Forsell.) Fries, 1828, Nov. Fl. Suec., ed. 2: 11. Type: Sweden. North; Baltic; Center; West (Carpathians; Dnieper; north of Black Sea); East (north of Lower Don; Trans-Volga; southern Urals).—In wet forests, near streams sometimes in bog meadows; up to middle mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia (Tarbagatai, Dzhungaria and Trans-Ili Alatau); Scandinavia, Central Europe, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia.—2n =14. 9. P. hybrida Gaud. 1811, Agrost. Helv. 1: 219; Roshev. op. cit.: 386; E. Pojarkova, 1963, op. cit.: 12.—P. sudetica y. hybrida (Gaud.) Griseb. 1862, in Ledeb. Fl. Ross. 4: 380. Type: Switzerland (“ad rupium pedem in Jurae cacuminibus altissimis”’). West (Carpathians: Chirchin Mountains).—In wet, stony places in mountain forests—General distribution: Central Europe.— 2n= 14. 10. P. Chaixii Vill. 1789, Fl. Delphin.: 7; Roshev. op. cit.: 385; Roshev. 1940, in Majevski, Fl. Sredn. Pol. Evrop. Chasti SSSR, ed. 7: 135; M. Popov. 1949, op. cit.: 288; A. Skvorts. 1960, Nauchn. Dokl. Vyssh. Shkoly Biol. Nauki, 2: 188; Min. and Tzvel. 1965, Fl. Leningr. Obl. 4: 326. Type: France, Dauphne Province (“in sylvis et pratis alpestribus circa Chaudun prope Vapincum et ad Taillefer’). Baltic; Center (Ladoga-IImen; Upper Volga); West (Carpathians). —lIn subalpine meadows, forest glades, in thinned-out forests: out- side of the Carpathians only as an introduced plant and an escape.— 395 General distribution: South of Scandinavia, Atlantic and Central Europe, Mediterranean, introduced into North America.— 2n=14. Section 3. Macropoa F. Herm. ex Tzvel. 1972, op. cit.: 49; F. Herm. 1939, Hercynia, 1: 457, 459, descr. german. Perennial plants, with or without short creeping underground shoots; stem smooth or more or less scabrous; sheath of cauline leaves closed for half to two-thirds their length from base, usually more or less scabrous; spikelets with smooth or more or less scabrous rachilla, not viviparous; lemmas with five veins, glabrous, as also callus; paleas more or less scabrous on keel, glabrous. Type: P. longifolia Trin. 11. P. sibirica Roshev. 1912, Izv. Peterb. Bot. Sada, 12: 121; Roshev. 1934, op. cit.: 380. Lectotype: Krasnodar Territory (“Yenisei Province, Kiev Dis- trict, west of the village of Balai”). a. Subsp. sibirica——Stem rather slender; leaf blades 1.5—-4 mm wide; ligules 0.7-2.5 mm long; lemmas 3-4 mm long. Arctic (Arctic Europe: basin of the Usa River, and Polar Urals); North (east of Dvina-Pechora); Center (Volga-Kama: Urals); East (Trans- Volga: southern Urals).—In meadows, forest glades, among shrubs, in thinned-out forests.—General distribution: Western and Eastern Sibe- ria, south of Arctic, Far East, Russian Central Asia (mountains); Mongolia, Japan-China.—2n=14. b. Subsp. uralensis Tzvel. 1972, op. cit.: 30.—P. sibirica var. macrantha Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 380.—Stem rather thick; leaf blades 4-8 mm wide; ligules 2.5—5 mm long; lemmas 4—5 mm long. Type: Southern Urals (“Kyshtym Urals, Mt. Yurma, eastern slope, meadow glades among mountain forest’’). North (Dvina-Pechora: northern Urals); Center (Volga-Kama; Central Urals); East (Trans-Volga: southern Urals).—In subalpine meadows and forest glades; in middle and upper mountain zones.— General distribution: South of Western and Eastern Siberia, Russian Central Asia (mountains). 12. P. longifolia Trin. 1836, Bull. Sci. Acad. Sci. Petersb. 1: 69; Roshev. 1934, op. cit.: 384. Lectotype: Bolshoi{Great] Caucasus (“in locis graminosis versus montem Pagun, 14.VII.1829 C.A. Meyer”). a. Subsp. fagetorum (P. Smirn.) Tzvel. comb. nova.—P._ fagetorum P. Smirn. 1953, Byull. Mosk. Obshch. Isp. Prir. Otd. Biol. 286 396 58, 4: 57; p. Smirn. 1965, Byull. Mosk. Obshch. Isp. Prir. Otd. Biol. 70, 3: 96. Type: Crimea (“Mt. Babugan near Gurzuf.’). O Crimea (mountain).—On stony slope’, cultivated meadows and rocks, sometimes in thinned-out forests.—Endemic. Note. This subspecies differs from the type sub-species mostly by having leaf blades that are scabrous beneath along the midmb. Section 4. Ochlopoa (Aschers. and Graebn.) Jiras., 1935. Véstn. Kral. Ces. Spol. Nauk. 2: 3.—Poa 1. Ochlopoa Aschers. and Graebn. 1900, Syn. Mitteleur. Fl. 2: 387. Annual or perennial plants weakly caespitose; stem smooth; sheaths of cauline leaves closed for one-fourth to one-third their length from base, smooth, more or less cylindrical; panicle branches smooth; spikelets with glabrous and smooth rachilla, not viviparous; lemmas with three to five veins, more or less hairy; paleas more or less hairy on keel but without spinules. Type: P. annua L. 13. P. supina Schrad. 1806, Fl. Germ. 1: 289; Roshev. 1934, op. cit.: 379; Klokov, 1950, op. cit.: 882; Tzvelev, 1964, op. cit.: 160.—P. annua subsp. supina (Schrad.) Husn. 1896-1899, Gram.: 51.—P. ustulata Frohn. 1968, Bot. Jahrb. 88, 4: 437. ; Type: Austria (“in summis alpibus Salisburgensibus”). Arctic (Arctic Europe: Bolshezemelsk tundra, Polar Urals); North (Dvina-Pechora: basin of the Pechora River and as ecdemic in the vicinity of Vologda); Center (ecdemic in Ladoga-IImen and Upper Volga; Volga-Kama: Urals); West (reported for the Carpathians).— In cultivated meadows, on river sands and gravel-beds, by the road- sides, in habitations.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western and Eastern Siberia, Arctic (ecdemic), Far East, Russian Central Asia (mountains); Scandinavia, Central Europe (mountains), Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=14. Note. The Siberian and Russian Central Asian populations of this species, in recent times, have been separated as an independent spe- cies.—P. ustulata Frohn. The plants from the European part of Russia are quite similar to them. However, I could not detect any significant difference whatsoever from the typical western European plants of P. supina. 14. P. annua L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 68; Roshev, op. cit.: 379.—(Plate XXI, 2). : 287 397 Type: Europe (“in Europa ad vias”). Arctic (Arctic Europe: ecdemic); North; Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—By the roadsides, and on the edges of fields in habitations, river sands and gravel-beds.—General distribution: A\l- most cosmopolitan; but, apparently, Europe is its homeland. Note. Yu.N. Prokudin described the hybrid P. annua x P. pratensis = P. x czernjajevii Prokud. 1939. Zhurn. Inst. Bot. Akad. Nauk UkrSSR, 20: 200. However, the authentic specimens of P. czernjajevii exam- ined by me either relate to P. pratensis subsp. irrigata (Lindm.) Lindb. f. or these are the smaller plants of P. pratensis subsp. pratensis. Section Ochlopoa occupies a rather isolated position in the genus, and its species can hardly ever hybridize with species of other sections. Section 5. Coenopoa Hyl. 1959, Bot. Not. (Lund), 3: 354. Perennial plants, loosely caespitose with short creeping under- ground shoots; stem below nodes and panicle more or less scabrous; sheaths of cauline leaves closed for one-third to half their length from base, usually more or less scabrous, more or less cylindrical; panicle branches scabrous; spikelets with glabrous and smooth rachilla, not viviparous; lemmas with five veins, more or less hairy; paleas with very short spinules on keel, glabrous. Type; P..trivialis. L. 15. P. trivialis L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 67; Roshev. op. cit.: 386. Type: Europe (“in Europae pascuis’’). a. Subsp. trivialis——Internodes of creeping underground shoots not thickened, without constrictions. Arctic (ecdemic in Arctic Europe); North; Baltic; Center; West; East (possibly, only as an ecdemic plant); Crimea(?).—In meadows, forest glades, on river sands and gravel-beds, by the roadsides, in habitations, up to middle mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East (ecdemic), Russian Central Asia (mountains); Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe; Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas; as an ecdemic plant in North America, Japan and many other extratropical countries. —2n =14, b. Subsp. sylvicola (Guss.) Lindb. f. 1906, Finska Vet.-Soc. Forhandl. 38, 13: 9; K. Maly, 1927, Glasn. Muz. Bosni Herceg. 39: 106; Hult. 1962, Circumpol. Pl. 1: 204—P. sylvicola Guss. 1854, Enum. Pl. Inar.: 371, tab. 18; Roshev. 1934, op. cit.: 387— 398 Internodes of creeping underground shoots strongly thickened, with deep constrictions. Type: Italy, neighborhood of Naples (“Prope Neapolim et Stabias”). Center (south and east of Volga-Don); West (Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea); East (Lower Don; Lower Volga); Crimea.—Similar to the preceding subspecies——General distribution: Caucasus; Russian Central Asia; Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran. Section 6. Abbreviatae Nannf. ex Tzvel. 1974. Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 11: 30; Nannf. 1935. Symb. Bot. Upsal. 1, 5: 25, 29, nom. nud. Perennial plant, densely caespitose, without creeping underground shoots; stem smooth; sheaths of cauline leaves closed for one-sixth to one-fourth their length from base, smooth; panicle branches weakly scabrous to almost smooth; spikelets not viviparous; rachilla glabrous or with a few hairs; lemmas with three to five veins, more or less hairy; paleas spinulose on keel, usually scabrous below from short hairs. Type: P. abbreviata R. Br. 16. P. abbreviata R. Br. op. cit.: 287; Roshev. 1934, op. cit.: 412; Tzvelev, 1964, op. cit.: 142, map 43. Type: Northern Canada, Melville Island (“Menville Isl.’). Arctic (Franz-Josef Land; Novaya Zemlya; Arctic Europe: Yugor Peninsula, near the village of Amderma).—In stony, clayey, and sandy tundras.—General distribution: Arctic; Scandinavia (Spitsbergen); North America (Arctic).—2n=28, 42, 70. Section 7. Stenopoa Dumort. op. cit.: 110, 112. Perennial plants, more or less densely caespitose, without creep- ing underground shoots, less often with creeping underground shoots; stem smooth or more or less scabrous; sheaths of cauline leaves closed to less than one-third length from base, smooth or more or less scabrous, cylindrical or, as also stem, more or less flattened on sides, but with wingless or short-winged keel; panicle branches scabrous; spikelets with more or less scabrous or hairy axis, not viviparous; lemmas with three, less often five, veins, more or less hairy; paleas on keel more or less scabrous, often hairy. Lectotype: P. nemoralis L. 17. P. nemoralis L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 69; Roshev. 1934, op. cit.: 400. 288 399 Type: Europe (“in Europa ad radices montium umbrosas”). a. Subsp. nemoralis.—Green, loosely caespitose plant; spikelets 3— 5 mm long, usually pale green, with pubescent rachilla. Arctic (Arctic Europe: Bolshezemelsk tundra and Polar Urals); North; Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—In forests, among shrubs, forest glades; up to middle mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western and Eastern Siberia, Arctic (lower reaches of the Ob’ River, basin of the Penzhina River and Korf Bay), Far East, Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterra- nean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan-China; North America.—2n=28, 42, 56. b. Subsp. hypanica (Prokud.) Tzvel. 1972, op. cit.: 50.—P. hypanica Prokud. 1939, Zhurn. Inst. Bot. Akad. Nauk Ukr. SSR, 20: 197.—Green, loosely caespitose plant; spikelets 2.5—3 mm long, usually pale green, with glabrous rachilla. Type: Basin of the Bug River (“in the village of Migiya, Odessa Region, granites of the Bug River’). O West (Black Sea: basin of the Bug River and Azov uplands).— On granite and sandstone exposures.—Endemic. c. Subsp. lapponica (Prokud.) Tzvel. 1972, op. cit.: 50.—P. lapponica Prokud. 1939, op. cit.: 198; Tzvelev, 1964, op. cit.: 150.— Plant rather densely caespitose, usually with weakly grayish tinge; spikelets 3.5—S mm long, often more or less pinkish-violet, with glabrous rachilla. Type: Kola Peninsula (“Lapponia rossica, Tuloma”). Arctic (Arctic Europe: north of Kola Peninsula); North (Karelia- Murman; Dvina-Pechora; northern Urals); Center (Ladoga-IImen; Karelian Isthmus; Volga-Kama: Central Urals).—East (Trans-Volga; southern Urals).—On rocks, stony slopes, and gravel-beds; up to middle mountain zone.—General distribution: Scandinavia. d. Subsp. carpatica Jiras, 1934, Véda Prirod. 15, 6-7: 208; Chrtek and Jiras, 1964. Bot. Not. (Lund), 117, 2: 202.—P. balfouri auct. non Parn.: M. Pop. 1949, op. cit.: 289; E. Pojarkova, 1963, op. cit.: 17.—Plant rather densely caespitose, usually with grayish-tinge; spikelets 4.5—7 mm long, relatively fewer, often more or less pinkish-violet, with weakly hairy or glabrous rachilla. Type: Eastern Carpathians (“Breskulska polonina, 1700 m. . . . — Turkul, 1800 m..... —Cerna hora, Menéul, 1950 m..... be 289 400 West (Carpathians).—On rocks, stony slopes, and taluses; in upper mountain zone.—General distribution: Central Europe (Carpathians). 18. P. tanfiljewii Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 413; Roshev. 1936, Tr. Bot. Inst. Akad. Nauk SSSR, ser. 1, 2: 96; Tzvelev, 1964, op. cit.: 140.—P. palustris subsp. tanfiljewii (Roshev.) Tzvel. 1972, op. cit.: 50. Type: Lower reaches of the Pechora River (“Timan tundra, banks of the Pechora River near Kurabaz, between Viska and Oksin”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Dvina-Pechora: in the basin of the Pechora, Mezen’, and Pinega rivers); Center (Volga-Kama: cen- tral Urals)—On river sands and gravel-beds, exposures of lime- stones and marls.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western and Eastern Siberia, northeast of Russian Central Asia. —2n=28. 19. P. palustris L. 1759, Syst. Pl. ed. 10: 874; Roshev. 1934, op. cit.: 397; Tzvelev, 1964, op. cit.: 150.—P. fertilis Host.—P. serotina Ehrh. ex Gaud.—?P. janczewskii Zapal. Type: Without a mention of the locality (possibly from Sweden). a. Subsp. palustris.—Rachilla glabrous; lemmas three-veined; with well-developed tuft of long flexuous hairs on callus. Arctic (Arctic Europe); North; Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—In meadows, bogs, forest glades, thinned-out forests, on river sands and gravel-beds; up to upper mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western and Eastern Siberia, Arctic, Far East, Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia; Atlantic and Central Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan-China; North America.—2n=28, 42. b. Subsp. volhynensis (Klok.) Tzvel. 1972, op. cit.: 50.—P. volhynensis Klok. 1950, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 12: 48.—P. pinetorum Klok. 1950. Vizn. Rosl. URSS: 883; descr. ucrain.—Rachilla gla- brous; lemmas with five veins (intermediate veins distinct), with well-developed tuft of long flexuous hairs on callus. Type: Zhitomir Region (Zitomir forests). O West (Carpathians; northwest of Dnieper).—In marshy for- ests.—Endemic. Note. The plants of this subspecies are easily identified from those of the type subspecies by their long panicle branches bearing fewer spikelets and distinct intermediate veins of the lemmas. How- ever, it is not ruled out that these differences are only a consequence of growing under conditions of high moisture supply and shade. 401 20. P. rehmannii (Aschers. and Graebn.) Woloszcz. 1904. Fl. Polon. Exs. 10-11: No. 1020; Klokov, 1950, Vizn. Rosl. URSR: 884; E. Pojarkova, 1963, op. cit.: 17.—Poa nemoralis subsp. rehmannii Aschers. and Graebn. 1900, Syn. Mitteleur. Fl. 2: 412.—P. anceps Rehman, 1873, Sprawozd. Kom. Fiz. Akad. Krakowie, 7: 5, non Forst. 1786. Type: Eastern Carpathians, Chernogora Range (“Auf Sandsteinfelsen in Bukowina, in Thale Kolbu”). © West (Carpathians: Chernogora Range).—On sandstone expo- sures in middle zone.—Endemic. 21. P. urssulensis Trin. 1835, Mém. Sav. Etr. Pétersb. 2: 527. Type: Altai (“Altaj, ad fl. Urssul”). Arctic (Polar Urals); North (Dvina-Pechora; northern Urals).—In thinned-out (predominantly deciduous) forests, on stony slopes and rocks.—General distribution: Western Siberia (Altai), Eastern Siberia (south). Russian Central Asia; Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas. Note. Possibly, this species is a consequence of hybridization of P. nemoralis s. 1. X P. versicolor s. 1., and occupies a seemingly intermediate position between the two. 22. P. sterilis Bieb. 1808, Fl. Taur.-Cauc. 1: 62; Roshev. 1934, op. cit.: 14; E. Pojarkova, 1963, op. cit.: 14. Type: Crimea, possibly in the neighborhood of Sudak (“Tauria”). a. Subsp. sterilis—Panicle compressed or weakly spreading, with short branches, in twos or threes at lower nodes; callus of lemmas usually without a tuft of long flexuous hairs. West (Black Sea: lower reaches of the Dnieper and basin of the Mius and Kol’mius rivers); Crimea.—On stony slopes and rocks (mostly limestones); up to middle mountain zone.—General distri- bution: Caucasus; Central Europe (Romania), Mediterranean (Balkan Peninsula)—2n=28, 42. b. Subsp. biebersteinii (H. Pojark.) Tzvel. 1972, op. cit.: 51.— P. biebersteinii H. Pojark. 1963, op. cit.: 14; H. Pojarkova, 1965, op. cit.: 53.—Panicle rather broadly spreading, with long branches, in whorls of three to five at lower nodes; callus of lemmas usually with small tuft of long flexuous hairs. Type: Crimea (“stony shoals of the Alma River near Khyr-Alan cordon’). O Crimea (mountains).—On stony and clayey slopes, in forests, among shrubs.—Endemic. 290 402 Note. Possibly, this subspecies is only a recent hybrid of P. sterilis s. str. X P. palustris. 23. P. versicolor Bess. 1821, Enum. PI. Volh.: 41; Roshev. 1934, op. cit.: 399; H. Pojarkova, 1963, op. cit.: 14.—P. polonica Blocki, 1887, Oesterr. Bot. Zeitschr. 37: 156; Klokov, 1950, Vizn. Rosl. URSR: 883. P. nemoralis subsp. podolica Aschers. and Graebn. 1900, Syn. Mitteleur. Fl. 2: 412.—P. sterilis subsp. versicolor (Bess.) Aschers. and Graebn. op. cit.: 375, p.p.—P. podolica (Aschers. and Graebn.) Blocki ex Zapal. 1906, Consp. Fl. Galic. 1: 50; Roshev. 1934, op. cit.: 399. Type: Podolia uplands (“Podolia australis”). a. Subsp. versicolor.—Stem below nodes usually with partly downward directed spinules; spikelets (4)4.5—7.5(9) mm long; lem- mas usually with distinct intermediate veins, with well-developed tuft of long flexuous hairs on callus. O West (Carpathians; west of the Dnieper; north of Moldavia).— On limestone and gypsum exposures; up to lower mountain zone.— Endemic. b. Subsp. erythropoda (Klok.) Tzvel. 1972, op. cit.: 51.—P. erythropoda Klok. 1950, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 12: 47.—P. stepposa auct. non Roshev.: H. Pojarkova, 1963, op. cit.: 13.—Stem below nodes with partly downward directed spinules; spikelets (2.5)3.5— 5.5(6) mm long; lemmas with almost inconspicuous intermediate veins, with well-developed tuft of long flexuous hairs on callus. Type: Basin of the Donets Rivers, vicinity of Stanrobelsk (“Voroshilovgrad Region, Starobelsk District, Strelets steppe, on steppe slopes along the Berezovaya Ridge”). O East (Lower Don: basin of the northern Donets River).—On limestone, chalk, and marl exposures. c. Subsp. stepposa (Kryl.) Tzvel. 1972, op. cit.: 51.—P. attenuata var. stepposa Kryl. 1914, Fl. Alt. i Tomsk. Gub. 7: 1656; Kryl. 1928, FI. Zap. Sib. 2: 285.—P. stepposa (Kryl.) Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 401, 754.—Stem below nodes with only upward directed spinules; spikelets (2.5)3.5—5.5(6) mm long; lemmas with inconspicuous interme- diate veins, with weakly developed tuft of long flexuous hairs on callus. Type: South of Western Siberia (many localities are mentioned, predominantly from the foothills and lower mountains of Altai). North (Dvina-Pechora: ecdemic in the region of Ukhta, Komi Autonomous Area, mentioned for limestone exposures in the basin of << 291 403 the Pechora River); Center (east of Volga-Kama; Volga-Don; eastern part and the region of Galich mountains along the Don River); East (Trans-Volga; north of Lower Volga).—In the steppes, on exposures of limestones, chalk, and other rocks, up to lower mountain zone-— General distribution: South of Western and Eastern Siberia, north of Russian Central Asia; Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia. 24. P. glauca Volh. 1790, Fl. Dan. 17: 3, tab. 964; Roshev. 1934, op. cit.: 398; Tzvel. 1964, op. cit.: 154, map 50.—P. caesia Smith, 1800, FI. Brit.: 103.—P. ganeschinii Roshev. 1934, op. cit.: 398; Roshev. op. cit.: 97. Type: Norway, Finmarken Province (“in paroecia Wang Walders, ad pedes montium, in Finmarkia minus frequens’”). Arctic (Arctic Europe); North (Karelia-Murman: Khinini; Dvina- Pechora: in the Pechora River basin); Center (Volga-Kama: Central Urals).—On stony slopes and rocks (mostly limestones), less often in cultivated meadows and on gravel-beds.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia (Altai), Eastern Siberia, Far East; Scandinavia; Atlantic Europe (Great Britain); North America.—2n= 42, 78. 25. dee compressa L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 69; Roshev. 1934, op. cit.: 408. Type: Europe and North America (“in Europae et Americae septentrionalis siccis, muris, tectis’’). Arctic (Arctic Europe: ecdemic in the region of Murmansk); North (Karelia-Murman: west and south of Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center; West; East (Lower Don; Trans-Volga); Crimea.—On stony and clayey slopes, sands and gravel-beds, by the roadsides, in habi- tations.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia (ecdemic), Far East (ecdemic), Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor; North America (ecdemic).—2n=14, 35, 42. 26. P. taurica H. Pojark. 1963, Tr. Nauchn.-Issl. Inst. Biol. i Biol. Fak. Khark. Univ. Bot. 37: 15; H. Pojarkova, 1964, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1865: 51. Type: Southern Crimea (“Alupkin forest station, parcel No. 23, pine forest, 25 m above sea”). O Crimea (mountains).—In thinned-out forests, among shrubs, on stony slopes and rocks; in lower mountain zone.—Endemic. 404 Note. Apparently, this species is the result of hybridization of P. compressa x P. sterilis, but can hardly be considered a recent hybrid. HYBRIDS P. pratensis X P. alpina = P. x herjedalica P. Smith, 1920, Norrtl. Handbibl. 9: 159. P. chaixii x P. remota = P. x pawlowskii Jiras, 1963, Acta Horti Bot. Prag. 1963: 69. P. nemoralis x P. palustris = P. x intricata Wein, 1911, Feddes Repert. 9: 378. GENUS 65. EREMOPOA Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 429, 756 General inflorescence—spreading panicle with scabrous branches; spikelets 36.5 mm long, with two to six(nine) flowers; glumes lan- ceolate or lanceolate-ovate, coriaceous-membranous, weakly cari- nate, with one to three veins, considerably shorter than spikelet; lemmas 1.8—3.6 mm long, lanceolate, coriaceous-membranous, with five weak veins, carinate, glabrous or subglabrous, rather long-acu- minate, callus glabrous or subglabrous. Annual plants, 15-40 cm high; leaf blades 0.8—-2.5 mm wide, flat or loosely convolute. Type: E. persica (Trin.) Roshev. About four species of this genus are distributed in the eastern part of the ancient Mediterranean from the Balkan Peninsula and Egypt to the Carpathians and northern India. 1. E. altaica (Trin.) Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 431, s. 1.-Aira altaica Trin. 1835, Mém. Sav. Etr. Pétersb. 2: 526.—Ligules 1—2.5 mm long; anthers 0.3-0.5 mm long. Type: Altai, Chui Steppe (“in sterilissimis salsuginosis deserti editi Tschujae’’). a. Subsp. songarica (Schrenk) Tzvel. 1966, Bot. Zhurn. 51, 8: 1104.—Glyceria songaria Schrenk, 1841, Enum. Pl. Nov. 1: 1.— Eremopoa songarica (Scnrenk) Roshev. op. cit.: 431; Tzvelev and Grif, 1965, Bot. Zhun. 50; 10: 1458. Type: Southeastern Kazakhstan (“ad fl. Karatai versus montes Karatau’’). East (Trans-Volga: southern Urals, Guberlin mountains).—On stony and clayey slopes, taluses, sands, and gravel-beds.— General 292 405 distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Himalayas.— 2n=28. GENUS 66. CATABROSELLA (Tzvel.) Tzvel. 1965, Bot. Zhurn. 50, 9: 1320.—Colpodium subgen. catabrosella Tzvel. 1964, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1964: 12 General inflorescence—more or less spreading panicle with smooth branches; spikelets 1.8-4 mm long, with two or three flowers; glumes lanceolate to ovate, coriaceous-membranous, membranous along margin, weakly carinate, with one to three veins, considerably shorter than spikelet; lemmas (2)2.4—3.2(3.5) mm long, oblong-ovate, carinate, with three to five veins, pubescent in lower half along veins, obtuse or subacute; callus glabrous or subglabrous. Perennial plants, 5—15 cm high, without creeping underground shoots, densely caespitose, with aerial shoots bulbously thickened at base (ephimeroids). Type: C. humilis (Bieb.) Tzvel. About eight species of this genus are distributed in the moun- tains of Caucasia, West Asia, Russian Central Asia, Iran, Afghani- stan and northern India, as also in the semidesert zone of Eurasia from Ciscaucasia and Lower Volga to Dzhungaria. . 1. C. humilis (Bieb.) Tzvel. 1965, Bot. Zhurn. 50, 9: 1320.—Aira humilis Bieb. 1808, Fl. Taur.-Cauc. 1: 57.—Colpodium humile (Bieb.) Griseb. 1852, in Ledeb. Fl. Ross. 4: 384; Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 442.— Aira pumila Stev. ex Westb.—Deschampsia pumila (Stev. ex Westb.) Fomin and Woronow.—Ligules 0.8—3.5 mm long; leaf blades 0.6—2 mm wide, flat or lengthwise folded, usually glabrous and smooth on both surfaces; anthers 1—1.7 mm long. Type: Ciscaucasia Mt. Beshtau (“in monte Beschtau Caucasi”). East (southeast of Lower Don; south of Trans-Volga; Lower Volga).—In semideserts, on solonetzes and solonchaks, in sandy steppes, on stony and clayey slopes.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, north of Russian Central Asia, Iran (north); other subspecies in Russian Central Asia, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria. 293 406 GENUS 67. ARCTOPHILA (Rupr.) Anderss. 1852, Gram. Scand.: 48.—Poa sect. ?Arctophila Rupr. 1845, Beitr. Pflanzenk. Russ. Reich. 2: 64 General inflorescence—more or less spreading panicle with smooth branches; spikelets (3.5)4—7(8) mm long, with two to five flowers; glumes broadly lanceolate to broadly ovate, coriaceous-membranous, with one to three veins, weakly carinate, much shorter than spikelet; lemmas 3— 4 mm long, coriaceous-membranous, broadly ovate to oblong, three- veined, weakly carinate, glabrous and smooth, obtuse or subacute; callus more or less puberulent with short, (0.3-0.7 mm long) straight hairs. Perennial plants (10)15—70(80) cm high, with long creeping under- ground shoots; leaf blades 1-8 mm wide, usually flat. Type: A. fulva (Trin.) Anderss. A monotypic genus. 1. A. fulva (Trin.) Anderss. 1852. Gram. Scand.: 49; Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 433; Tzvelev, 1964, Arkt. Fl. SSSR, 2: 168.— Poa fulva Trin. 1830, Mém. Acad. Sci. Pétersb. sér. 6, 1: 378.— Glyceria pendulina Laest.—Poa trichoclada Rupr.—P. latiflora Rupr.—P. Jaestadii Rupr.—P. deflexa Rupr.—P. poecilantha Rupr.—P. remotiflora Rupr.—P. similis Rupr.—Arctophila effusa Lange. : Type: Alaska, Eschscholtz Bay (“Eschscholtz Bay”). Arctic (Novaya Zemlya; Arctic Europe); North (north of Karelia- Murman; north and east of Dvina-Pechora).—On the banks of water bodies, in bogs and bog meadows.—General distribution: North of Western and Eastern Siberia, Arctic, Far East (north); north of Scandinavia; North America (north).—2n=42. Note. Low (10-30 cm high), high-arctic populations of this spe- cies were earlier separated by us into a separate subspecies.—subsp. similis (Rupr.) Tzvel. 1964, Arkt. Fl. SSSR, 2: 168 (Poa similis Rupr.). From Kolguev Island and the Malozemelsk tundra, we have the hybrid A. fulva x Dupontia fisheri subsp. psilosantha (Rupr.) Hult., which should be named x Arctodupontia sclerocilada (Rupr.) Tzvel. 1973, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 10: 91 (Poa scleroclada Rupr. 1845, Beitr. Pflanzenk. Russ. Reich. 2: 63). ES 407 GENUS 68. DUPONTIA R. Br. 1824, Suppl. to App. Parry’s First Voy., Bot.: 290 General inflorescence—compressed or more or less spreading panicle with smooth branches; spikelets 4.5—-7.5 mm long, with one or two(four) developed flowers; glumes broadly lanceolate or lanceolate- ovate, more or less as long as spikelet and almost entirely membranous, without keel, with one to three veins; lemmas 3—S mm long, coriaceous- membranous, but broadly membranous along margin, oblong-ovate, glabrous or more or less hairy, with three to five veins, very weakly carinate, more or less acuminate; callus with stiff, 0.5—1.2 mm long hairs. Perennial plants, 10-50 cm high with rather long creeping under- ground shoots; leaf blades 1-3 mm wide, flat or convolute. Type: D. fisheri R. Br. A monotypic genus. 1. D. fisheri R. Br. op. cit.: 291; Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 432; Yurts. 1964, Arkt. Fl. SSSR, 2: 166. Type: Northern Canada, Melville Island (“Melville Isl.”). a. Subsp. fisheri—Lemmas more or less hairy, sometimes only in lower part of veins; rachilla usually scatteredly hairy; panicle 3— 5 cm long, very dense, with all branches shorter than 5 mm; spikelets with two or three flowers. Plant 6-18 cm high, with approximate nodes in lower part of stem. Arctic (Franz-Josef Land; Novaya Zemlya).—In swampy places, on the banks of water bodies.—General distribution: Arctic; North America (north).—2n=132. b. Subsp. pelligera (Rupr.) Tzvel. 1973. Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 10: 91.—Poa pelligera Rupr. 1845, Beitr. Pflanzenk. Russ. Reich. 2: 64.—Colpodium humile Lange, 1885, in Holm, Nov.-Zeml. Veg.: 16, non Griseb., 1852.—C. langei Gand. 1910, Nov. Consp. Fl. Eur.: 490.—Dupontia pelligera (Rupr.) A. Léve and Ritchie, 1966, Canad. Journ. Bot. 44: 431.—Lemmas more or less hairy, sometimes only in lower part of veins; rachilla usually scatteredly hairy; panicle 4-18 cm long, often rather dense, but sometimes one or two of its branches more than 5 mm long; spikelets with two or three flowers. Plants 10—SO cm high, with more or less remote nodes. Type: Kanin Peninsula (“Ad promont. Kanin’’). 294 408 Arctic (Novaya Zemlya; Arctic Europe).—In bog-meadows, bogs, on the banks of water bodies.—General distribution: Arctic; Scandinavia (Spitsbergen); North America (north)—2n=86. c. Subsp. psilosantha (Rupr.) Hult. 1942, Fl. Alaska a. Yukon. 2: 226; Czernov, 1953, Fl. Murm. Obl. 1: 214.—Poa psilosantha Rupr. op. cit.: 64.—Dupontia psilosantha Rupr. op. cit.: tab. 6; Yurts. op. cit.: 164.—D. fisheri f. psilosantha (Rupr.) Kryl. ex Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 432.—Lemmas glabrous, less often with isolated hairs in lower part of veins; rachilla usually glabrous and smooth; panicle 5—18 cm long, often more or less spreading; spikelets with one or two flowers. Type: Kolguev Island (“In litt. austr. inst. Kolgujev’). Arctic (Novaya Zemlya; Arctic Europe).—In bog meadows, wet sandy places and on gravel-beds, on the banks of water bodies, usually near the seacoast.—General distribution: North of Western and Eastern Siberia, Arctic; Scandinavia (Spitsbergen); North America (north).—2n=44. GENUS 69. CATABROSA Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost.: 97 General inflorescence—spreading panicle with smooth branches; spikelets 1.54 mm long, with one or two(three) flowers; glumes much shorter than spikelet, almost round to broadly lanceolate, co- riaceous-membranous, with one to three veins; lemmas almost as long as spikelet, broadly ovate to oblong, coriaceous-membranous, glabrous and smooth, less often pubescent on veins, with three veins, carinate, at apex obtuse; callus glabrous. Perennial plants, (10)15— 50(60) cm high, usually with procumbent aerial (but often under- ground) shoots rooting at nodes; leaf blades 2-9 mm wide, usually flat. Type: C. aquatica (L.) Beauv. A monotypic genus. 1. C. aquatica (L.) Beauv. op. cit.: 97; Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 445.-Aira aquatica L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 64.—Poa airoides Koel. 1802, Descr. Gram.: 194. Type: Europe (“in Europae pascuis aquosis’”). a. Subsp. aquatica.—Spikelets with one or two flowers, one- flowered spikelets 2.2—-3.2 mm long, two-flowered 3—4 mm long; lower glume one-third to half, upper glume half to two-thirds as long 295 409 as lemma; lemmas 1.8—3.2 mm long, glabrous or scatteredly hairy on veins. Arctic (Arctic Europe: near the village of Bugrino on Kolgvev Island and in the neighborhood of Vorkuta); North (Karelia-Murman; west of Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—On the banks of water bodies, in bogs and bog meadows.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western and Eastern Siberia, Rus- sian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Medi- terranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas; North America.—2n=20. b. Subsp. pseudairoides (Herrm.) Tzvel. 1968, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1968: 29.—Poa pseudairoides Harrm. 1812, Mém. Soc. Nat. Moscou, 3: tab 13.—P. airoides Herrm. op. cit.: 232, non Koel. 1802.— Catabrosa pseudairoides (Herrm.) Tzvel. 1965, Bot. Zhurn. 50, 11: 1633—-Spikelets with one to three flowers; one-flowered spikelets 1.5— 2.2, two-flowered 2—2.8 mm long; lower glume one-fifth to one-fourth and upper glume one-third to half as long as lemma; lemma |.5—2 mm long, pubescent on veins. Type: Delta of the Volga River near Astrakhan (“circum Astrachan in pratis humidis’’). East (Lower Volga).—On the banks of water bodies, wet sandy soils, cultivated meadows.—General distribution: Caucasus (east), Russian Central Asia (Mangyshlak Peninsula); northern Iran.—2n= 10 (Sokolovskaya and Probatova, unpublished report). GENUS 70. PHIPPSIA (Trin.) R. Br. 1824, Suppl. to App. Parry’s Vog., Bot.: 285.—Vilfa subgen. phippsia Trin. 1821, in Spreng. Neue Entdeck. 2: 37 General inflorescence—more or less spreading or compressed panicle with smooth branches; spikelets 1.2—2 mm long, with a single flower; glumes more or less ovate, almost membranous, with one to three weak veins, or without veins, very small (up to 0.7 mm long), often absent; lemmas as long as spikelet, ovate to oblong, almost membranous, with three veins, weakly carinate, glabrous or pubes- cent predominantly on veins, acute or subacute; callus glabrous; stamens (one)two. Perennial (surviving for a few years) plants, 2—25 cm high, without creeping underground shoots; leaf blades 0.8—-3 mm wide, usually flat. Type: P. algida (Soland.) R. Br. 410 Two closely related species of this genus are widely distributed almost throughout the Arctic, from where they enter the nearby mon- tane regions. 1. Plants 2-15 cm high; panicle 0.76 cm long, more or less com- pressed; glumes usually present; lemmas usually 1—1.5 mm long, oblong-ovate, glabrous or scatteredly pubescent on veins... . Pee Pe ee ee ee eR Md a 1. P. algida. 2. Plants 5—25 cm high; panicle 3—12 cm long, often more or less spreading; glumes usually absent; lemmas usually 1.4-2 mm long, oblong, more or less pubescent on veins and often be- CCR SINC iii ik se i a ae es 2. P. concinna. 1. P. algida (Soland.) R. Br. 1824, Suppl. to Apl. Parry’s First Voy., Bot.: 285; Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 447; Tolmatchev, 1964, Arkt. Fl. SSSR, 2: 174.—Agrostis algida Soland. 1775, in Phipps Voy. Pole Bor.: 204.—Colpodium monandrum Trin.—Catabrosa algida (Soland.) Trin. Type: Spitsbergen, without a precise mention of the locality. Arctic (Franz Josef Land; Novaya Zemlya; Arctic Europe).—lIn various tundras, on river sands and gravel-beds, coastal buffs.— General distribution: North of Eastern Siberia, Arctic, Far East (north); Scandinavia; North America (north).—2n=28. 2. P. concinna (Th. Fries) Lindeb. 1898, Bot. Not. (Lund), 1898: 155; Nevski, op. cit.: 447; Tolmatchev, op. cit.: 176.—Catabrosa concinna Th. Fries, 1869, Ofvers. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Forhandl. Stockholm, 26: 140. Type: Spitsbergen (“vid Belsound”). Arctic (Novaya Zemlya; Arctic Europe).—lIn various tundras, on river sands and gravel-beds, by the roadsides.—General distribution: Arctic; Scandinavia (Spitsbergen, Scandinavian mountains: Dovre massif).—2n=28. HYBRIDS P. algida (Soland.) R. Br. x P. concinna (Th. Fries) Lindeb. = P. x algidiformis (H. Smith) Tzvel. 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 8: 76.—P. concinna subsp. algidiformis H. Smith, 1914, Svensk Bot. Tidskr. 8: 245.—This entirely fertile hybrid is intermediate in char- acters between the parent species, but is externally more similar to P. concinna; common in the contact zone of these species. 296 411 P. algida (Soland.) R. Br. x Puccinellia vahliana (Liebm.) Scribn. and Merr. = x Pucciphippsia vacillans (Th. Fries) Tzvel. op. cit.: 76.—Catabrosa concinna subsp. vacillans Th. Fries, op. cit.: 142.— C. vacillans (Th. Fries) Asplund, 1918, Arkt. Bot. 15: 11.—Puccinellia vacillans (Th. Fries) Scholand. 1934, Skrift. Svalbard o. Ishavet, 62: 95.—Colpodium vacillans (Th. Fries) Polunin, 1959, Bull. Nat. Mus. Canada, 135: 46.—The plants of this sterile intergeneric hybrid are known only from Novaya Zemlya (Severnyi Island, between Goltsovaya inlet and Krestovaya Bay, 5.1X.1923, No. 207, A. Tolmatchev), for which it was reported even earlier. Its spikelets are intermediate in size between the parental species and usually have two flowers. GENUS 71. PUCCINELLIA Parl. 1848, FI. Ital. 1: 366 General inflorescence—more or less spreading, less often com- pressed panicle with scabrous or smooth branches; spikelets (2)2.5— 8(10) mm long, with 2—8(10) flowers; glumes lanceolate to broadly ovate, with one to three(five) veins; lemmas 1.44.2 mm long; ovate, oblong or lanceolate, with five veins, without keel, usually more or less hairy near base, obtuse or subacute; callus puberulent or gla- brous. Perennial, less often biennial, plants, (5)10—60(100) cm high, densely caespitose, sometimes with stolons. Lectotype: P. distans (Jacq.) Parl. About 120 species of this genus are distributed in all the extra- tropical countries of both hemispheres and partly also in the alpine tropics. Literature: Sgrensen, Th. 1953. A revision of the Greenland species of Puccinellia Parl. Meddelels om Grg@nl. 136, 3. 1. Plants of shoals and bog-meadows of the Arctic coast (often growing in the flooded tidal zone) with long stolons rooting at 2. Panicle branches usually sparsely spinulose, less often =e lemmas 2.84.2 mm long, at base more or less hairy; paleas more or less scabrous on keel; anthers 1.5—2.3 mm long; sto- lons usually less numerous, with lateral branches from axils of I as ee ee 1. P. maritima + Panicle branches smooth; lemmas 2.2—-3.5 mm long, glabrous, less often with isolated hairs on callus; paleas smooth or with 297 412 Ww + + + one to three spinules on keel; anthers 1.2—3 mm long; stolons more numerous, with lateral branches arising much above axils of leaf sheaths, usually near the base of next leaf; fertile shoots Often-absents i .!c1) .412..,2 L281. basta 2. P. phryganodes. . Branches of compressed or weakly spreading panicle smooth during flowering or sparsely spinulose in upper half. Arctic plants, 6-25(35). cm high: : .. .-. ... oI. 3 ee 4. Branches of more or less spreading panicle during flowering (and partly afterward) scabrous from spinules......... iS . Lemmas 1.7—2.5 mm long, glabrous or sparsely hairy at base, with very narrow membranous border at the apex; paleas on keel only with spinules, sometimes without them. Obligate lit- toral plants growing on shoals, in bog meadows, and on rocks of the seacoast. |. >....3 4.2. 23 Sate Se 5. Lemmas 2.5—4.5 mm long, rather densely hairy at base, with wide membranous border at apex; paleas on keel with spinules, with short hairs below. Plants often growing near the seacoast but not littoraly 202... ctocus us <202te Se 6. . Lemmas usually pale green, with veins inconspicuous in inci- dent light, without longitudinal folds, weakly hairy at base, at the apex usually with cilia-like long teeth; paleas 2-10 spinules on each keel; anthers 0.6—0.8 mm long; panicle branches some- whatithicks ou i2. tard whi. Ha ee 17. P. coarctata. Lemmas usually more or less pinkish-violet, with veins distinct in incident light, often with longitudinal folds when dry, gla- brous or weakly hairy at base, at the apex without cilia-like long teeth; paleas smooth or with one or two spinules on each keel; anthers 0.4-0.7 mm long; panicle branches very slender. $3) aie to .eGherwe 3A. .EeS aT . eee 18. P. tenella. . Rachilla segments abruptly and strongly expanded at the apex, their expanded apex two times as wide as the lower part of segment; glumes only slightly unequal, lower more than two- thirds as long as adjacent lemma; lemmas usually with longi- tudinal folds when dry; panicle branches smooth......... aati iw e Mete ats Ce Raed nese Ronn a laceeied i War a 19. P. vahliana. Rachilla segment more gradually and weakly expanded at the apex, their expanded apex one and one-half times as wide as the lower part of segment; glumes strongly unequal, lower half to two-thirds as long as adjacent lemma; lemmas without lon- gitudinal folds; panicle branches smooth or weakly scabrous. . ER He ES Sask secs Suan eos mal 15. P. angustata. - Se —— 413 7(5). Anthers 0.4-0.9 mm long. Facultative halophytes (often rud- eral) or northern littoral plants... .... 2.5... 0008 .. 8. + Anthers 1-2 mm long. Obligate halophytes of steppe and for- est-steppe zone of the European part of Russia......... LZ. 8. Anthers 0.4—0.5 mm long; lemmas of lower flowers of spikelets 1.4-1.8 mm long; paleas on keel only with few (one to five) Somnmes, Plabrous! 11. P. hauptiana. + Anthers 0.5—0.9 mm long; lemmas 1.8—3.5(4) mm long; if an- thers about 0.5 mm long, then lemmas 2.2—2.7 mm long; paleas on keel usually with more numerous spinules, often hairy be- 9. Lemmas ovate, at apex usually more or less truncate, in ae flowers of spikelet 1.8—-2.3 mm long; all or only some panicle branches deflexed after flowering......... 13. P. distans. + Lemmas oblong, at apex usually more or less subacute, in lower flowers of spikelet 2.2—-3.5(4) mm long; panicle branches horizontal or obliquely upright after flowering........ 10. 10. Biennial plants of the northern Caspian, 10—25 cm high, sparsely ee ee IS Oe 12. P. choresmica. + Perennial plants of the northern European part of Russia, rather Pemercasmese 2 2 ROS I ee Pa 2 1. 11. Obligate littoral plants of shoals and rocks of the seacoast; lemmas usually pale green, less often with weak pinkish-violet tinge, membranous only in upper sixth, weakly hairy at base, sometimes subglabrous; paleas on keel only with spinules. . BUMPER SE SF. hes Go SCRA Sys Mahe & a ate 16. P. capillaris. + Littoral plants but sometimes found near seacoast; lemmas usually more or less pinkish-violet, membranous in upper sixth, densely hairy at base; paleas on keel with spinules, with short 1 set dll Ale Ane kia reared 14. P. sibirica. 12. Biennial plants, 5-30 cm high, sparsely caespitose........ tes, eon Hee 8 we oe ws ele oe 10. P. syvaschica. + Perennial. plants, densely caespitose... 2. 20 Oe. Res 13. Lowermost internode of stem (excluding sheath) distinctly thick- EEE PS etic! ht at, ay | RUT YS ASO, Tyg 14. + Lowermost internode of stem not thickened.......... 15 298 14. Lemmas 2—2.4 mm long; stem at base weakly thickened. . . . ES Sg a ee es oe eer 6. P. bilykiana. + Lemmas 2.5—3.5(4) mm long; stem at base strongly thickened. Fest ce ten td ar ee ane ee i eA 9. P. fominii. 414 15. Plant caespitose, without short vegetative shoots; blades of lower leaves withering early, of upper and middle cauline leaves very narrow (to 1.5 mm wide), convolute, usually more or less ap- pressed to stem; panicle usually weakly spreading. Plants of fast. drying’ solonchaks. ...0.00'. «... so Jie eee 16. + Plant caespitose, with short vegetative shoots; leaf blades wider in middle (1—S mm wide), often flat, usually more or less deflexed from stem; panicle usually broadly spreading. Plants of more: wet solonchakse:.) ss... .0. «coe. iy: 16. Lemmas of lower flowers 1.8—2.4 mm long; anthers 1—1.5 mm lets cae ems Oa bent a Pe 7. P. tenuissima. + Lemmas of lower flowers 2.4—-3.5(4) mm long; anthers 1.4—2 mimrloneeer: «0% Be eaels cum fh ed het 8. P. dolicholepis. 17. Lemmas (1.7)1.9—2.4(2.6) mm long, usually very abruptly nar- rowed at the apex, at base sparsely hairy; paleas only with spinules; anthers I-1.4 mm long............ 5. P. gigantea. + Lemmas 2-—3(3.5) mm long, usually more gradually narrowed at the apex, at base densely hairy; paleas with spinules, sca- brous below with very short hairs; anthers 1.3—-2 mm long. . . » giarelicte sexe «etree saerweyeus arty

) >)... So a 2. Spikelets 9-12 mm long. Plant 50-150 cm_ high, with long creeping underground shoots, not caespitose leaf blades 4-12 PO Wier ee see een So ae eet a ee 2. M. altissima. + Spikelets 4-8 mm long. Plants 20-170 cm high, without or with short creeping underground shoots, usually more or less densely caespitose; leaf blades 2-8 mm wide.......... ci 3. Panicle rather broadly spreading, with long branches but with fewer spikelets; pedicel of spikelets glabrous but more or less scabrous from scattered spinules, straight...... 1. M. uniflora. —— 439 + Panicle not spreading, with short, more or less upright branches, secund; pedicel of spikelets rather densely spinulose, near base of spikelet modified into short, dense hairs, pedicels more or Paget. (Abed. ncn. bo. dnt. Joa 22k smo 4. 4. Plants loosely caespitose, with short creeping underground shoots; ligules up to 0.3 mm long, as very narrow border; lemma of lower flower 6—7.5 mm long, with prominent veins, entirely scabrous from thin spinules and very short bristles......... ik ea To KS ant pia’ det nee ess te 3. M. nutans. + Plants densely caespitose, without creeping underground shoots; ligules 0.5—1.3 mm long; lemma of lower flower 5—6.5 mm long, with veins not prominent, glabrous and almost smooth (with scattered bristles only in upper part)... .. 4. M. picta. 5. Predominantly steppe, usually loosely caespitose plants, 30— 100 cm high; sheaths of lowermost leaves covered below with inclined hairs or downward directed spinules; panicle with quite numerous spikelets, polygonal both before and after flowering, very dense after flowering (panicle rachis not visible between | ot a Saree 5. M. transsilvanica. Predominantly rocky, usually densely caespitose plants, 20-80 cm high; sheaths of all leaves with upright spinules, without hairs; panicle less dense and with less numerous spikelets, secund before flowering, rather lax after flowering (panicle rachis usually more or less distinct between spikelets) ... 6. M. ciliata. + Section 1. Husnotchloa Maire ex Tzvel. 1973, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 10: 84; Maire, 1955, Fl. Afr. Nord. 3: 16, descr. gall.— Melica subgen. husnotchloa A. Camus, 1944, Bull. Soc. Linn. Lyon. 13: 60, descr. gall_—Melica subgen. bulbimelica sect. Bulbimelica subsect. Uniflorae Hempel, 1971, Feddes Repert, 81, 10: 665. Forest plants, without creeping underground shoots; leaf blades 2-6 mm wide, flat; panicle spreading, with long branches having fewer spikelets; pedicel of spikelets straight, more or less scabrous in upper part, glabrous; rachilla with fruits breaking and with one fully developed flower; lemmas glabrous or covered with scattered, very short bristles, but without spinules. Type: M. uniflora Retz. 1. M. uniflora Retz. 1779, Observ. Bot. 1: 10; Lavr. op. cit.: 350. Type: Sweden (“in sylvis foliosis Scaniae’”). 440 West (Carpathians; west of Dnieper; Moldavia).—In deciduous and mixed forests up to middle mountain zone.—General distribu- tion: Caucasus; south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, north of Iran.—2n=18. Section 2. Melica. Predominantly forest plants, with or without creeping under- ground shoots; leaf blades 2-12 mm wide, flat; panicle narrow and secund; pedicels of spikelets more or less bent and pubescent in upper part; spikelets with fruit falling entire, with two or three fertile flowers; lemmas glabrous, but often more or less scabrous. 2. M. altissima L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 66; Lavr. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 250. Type: Southern Siberia (“in Sibiria......”). Center (Upper Volga: along the Oka River; Volga-Kama: central and southern Urals; Volga-Don); West (Dnieper; Moldavia, Black Sea); East.—In thinned-out deciduous forests, among shrubs, on the exposures of limestone and chalk.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western and Eastern Siberia (in the east of the Selenga River), Russian Central Asia; southeast of Central Europe, north of Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria.—2n=18. 3. M. nutans L. op. cit.: 66; Lavr. op. cit.: 351. Type: Europe (“in Europae frigidioris rupibus”). Arctic (Arctic Europe: Kola Peninsula); North; Baltic; Center; West; East (north of Lower Don; Trans-Volga); Crimea (mountains).— In forests, among shrubs.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East, northeast of Russian Central Asia; Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Dzhungaria- Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan-China.—2n=18. 4. M. picta C. Koch, 1848, Linnaea, 21: 393; op. cit.: 351.— M. viridiflora Czern. Lectotype: Caucasus, Georgia (“Prov. Lori in Georgia’). Center (south of Upper Dnieper; Upper Volga: along the Oka River; south of Volga-Don); West; East (Lower Don).—In decidu- ous forests, among shrubs.—General distribution: Caucasus; Scandinavia (southern Finland), Central Europe, Mediterranean (Balkan Peninsula).—2n=18. Section 3. Dalycum Dumort. 1823, Observ. Gram. Belg.: 109. Predominantly steppe and rocky plants, without creeping under- ground shoots; leaf blades 1.5—4 mm wide, convolute or flat; panicle 31 oo 441 narrow, secund or many-sided; pedicel or spikelets more or less bend and pubescent in uppper part; spikelets with fruits falling entire, with one or two fertile flowers; lemmas pilose on sides. Type: M. ciliata L. 5. M. transsilvanica Schur, 1866, Enum. Fl. Transs. 764; Lavr. op. cit.: 345.—M. ciliata subsp. transsilvanica (Schur) Celak. Type: Romania (“auf fruchtbaren Wiesen bei Hermannstadt”). a. Subsp. transsilvanica.—Lower glume one-fourth to one-third shorter than upper and 0.6—1.5 mm shorter than adjacent lemma; spikelets with pinkish-violet tinge before flowering. Center (south and east of Volga-Kama; Volga-Don); West; East (Lower Don: Trans-Volga); Crimea (in the forest zone of the Crimean mountains).—In steppes, among shrubs, in forest glades, on stony slopes and rocks, in thinned-out pine forests.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western and Eastern Siberia (in the east to the Sayan Mountains), northeast of Russian Central Asia; Central Europe, Mediterranean (Balkan Peninsula), Asia Minor, north of Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria.—2n=18. b. Subsp. klokovii Tzvel. 1972. Spisok Rast. Gerb, Fl. SSSR, 19: 53; Tzvelev, 1973, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 10: 84.—M. chrysolepis Klok. 1947, Bot. Zhurn. Akad. Nauk URSR, 4, 1-2: 93, excl. typo; Prokud. 1965, Vizn. Rosl. URSR: 88.—WM. flavescens auct. non Simonk.: Lavr. op. cit.: 346.—Lower glume less than one-fourth shorter than upper and less than 0.6 mm shorter than adjacent lemma; spikelets pale green before flowering, somewhat golden after flowering. Type:° Southern Ukraine (“Ekaterinoslav Province, Bakhmut District, the village of Serebryanka’’). West (Moldavia; Black Sea); East (west of Lower Don); Crimea.—In steppes, on stony slopes, among shrubs.—General dis- tribution: Southeast of Central Europe, Mediterranean (Balkan Pen- insula).—2n=18 (Petrova, 1968). 6. M. ciliata L. op. cit.: 66; Kask. 1966, Eesti Taim Maar: 1031.—M. glauca F. Schultz, 1862, Flora, 45: 462; Lavr. op. cit.: 345.—M. simulans Klok. op. cit.: 93; Zozulin, et al., 1968. Bot. Issl. Rostov. Otd. VBO: 25. Type: Europe (“in Europae collibus sterilibus saxosis’). ae Subsp. ciliata.—Sheaths of lower leaves weakly scabrous, of upper leaves smooth; leaf blades smooth or almost smooth beneath (on outer side), 56.5 mm long, usually with pinkish-violet tinge up 319 442 to flowering; panicle with less numerous spikelets, somewhat secund after flowering. Baltic (Estonia, possibly as an escape); West (Moldavia; west of Black Sea); East (Lower Don).—On the exposures of limestone and chalk.— General distribution: South of Scandinavia, Central and At- lantic Europe; Mediterranean.—2n=18. Note. According to the personal communication from W. Hempel, the author of the monograph, the type of M. chrysolepis Klok. also relates to this subspecies. b. Subsp. taurica (C. Koch) Tzvel. op. cit.: 53.—M. taurica C. Koch, op. cit.: 395; Lavr. op. cit.: 346.—M. micrantha Boiss. and Hohen.—Sheaths of all leaves more or less scabrous; leaf blades sca- brous beneath (on outer side); spikelets 4-6 mm long, pale green before flowering; panicle with more numerous (usually more than 50) spike- lets, many-sided after flowering or weakly secund (panicle rachis not very distinct between spikelets).—2n=18. Type: Southern Crimea (“Auf Thonschiefer, Driinstein und Jurakalk der stid-kiiste der Krim bis zu 2000' Hohe”). Crimea.—On stony slopes and rocks.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia (Mangyshlak Peninsula and Kopetdag); southeast of Central Europe, Mediterranean (Balkan Peninsula), Asia Minor, Iran.—2n=18. c. Subsp. monticola (Prokud.) Tzvel. op. cit.: 53.—M. monticola Prokud. 1948, Tr. Nikitsk. Bot. Sada, 25, 1-2: 129.—WM. taurica subsp. monticola (Prokud.) Prodkud. 1951, in Wulf, Fl. Kryma, 1, 4: 70.— Sheaths of all leaves more or less scabrous; leaf blades scabrous beneath (on outer side); spikelets 5.26.5 mm long, with pinkish-violet tinge up to flowering, usually persistent after flowering; panicle with less numerous spikelets (usually less than 50), secund after flowering (panicle rachis distinctly visible between spikelets). Type: Crimea (“Tauria, Kemal-Egerek, rupes”’). O West (Black Sea: lower reaches of the Dnieper River, on limestone exposures); Crimea (Crimean “yaila” and adjacent lower mountain areas).—On stony slopes and rocks.—Endemic. GENUS 84. SCHIZACHNE Hack. 1909, Feddes Repert, 7: 322 General inflorescence—compressed raceme-like, somewhat secund panicle, 3-10 cm long, with fewer (usually up to 10) spikelets; spikelets 9-16 mm long, with three to five flowers; glumes almost 443 entirely membranous, lower glume with one to three and upper with three to five veins; lemma 7—9 mm long, broadly lanceolate, coriaceous- membranous, with seven to nine veins, without keel, with two acute, 0.4-1 mm long teeth at apex; spine with almost straight, up to 7-13 mm long, awn; palea lanceolate, puberulent on keel. Perennial plant, 30-70 cm high, with short creeping underground shoots; leaf blades |I—4 mm wide, usually flat. Type: S. callosa (Turez. ex Griseb.) Ohwi. Two closely related species of this genus are distributed in the forest zone of Eurasia (from Central Volga to Kamchatka and Japan) and North America. 1. S. callosa (Turcz. ex Griseb.) Ohwi, 1933, Acta Phytotax. et Geobot. (Kyoto), 2: 279; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR 2: 543.—Avena callosa Turez. ex. Griseb. 1852, in Ledeb. Fl. Ross. 4: 416.—Schizachne purpurascens subsp. callosa (Turcz. ex Griseb.) Koyama and Kawano.— Ligules 0.7—2 mm long; anthers |.3—2 mm long. Type: Baikal Region (“In Siberia balcalensi ad lacun Baikal et flum. Solson’’). North (Dvina-Pechora: upper reaches of the Pechora River); Center (Volga-Kama).—In coniferous and mixed forests, forest glades.— General distribution: Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East; Japan- China.— 2n=20. GENUS 85. PLEUROPOGON R. Br. 1824, Suppl. to App. Parry’s First Voy., Bot.: 289 General inflorescence—lax and secund racemes, 3—10 cm long, con- sisting of 4-10 more or less drooping spikelets on very short, glabrous and smooth pedicels; spikelets 8-15 mm long, with 4-10 floweres; glumes membranous, with one to three veins; lemmas 3.5—5 mm long, oblong-ovate, coriaceous-membranous, with seven prominent veins, without keel, awnless; paleas with 1—2.5 mm long awn-like appendages arising from lower third of each keel of palea. Perennial plants, 10-40 em high, with long creeping underground or submerged shoots; leaf blades 1-3 mm wide, usually flat. Type: P. sabinii R. Br. A monotypic genus. Usually it includes five more species dis- tributed in the cordilleras of North America; however, we feel they relate to a separate genus Lephochlaena Nees. 320 444 1. P. sabinii R. Br. 1824, Suppl. to App. Parry’s First Voy., Bot.: 289; Nekr. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 353; Yurts. 1964. Arkt. Fl. SSSR, 2: 353. Type: Northern Canada (“Melville Island”). Arctic (Franz-Josef Land; Novaya Zemlya; east of Arctic Eu- rope).—On the banks of rivers, lakes, and streams, in swampy tun- dras.—General distribution: Western Siberia (Altai), north of Eastern Siberia, Arctic, north of Far East; Scandinavia (Spitsbergen); North America (north).—2n=40. GENUS 86. GLYCERIA R. Br. 1810, Prodr. Fl. Nov. Holl. 1: 179, nom. conserv. General inflorescence—more or less spreading, less often com- pressed, panicle, (5)10—25(40) cm long, with smooth or scabrous branches; spikelets (2)4—15(25) mm long, with 3—15(20) flowers; glumes membranous or coriaceous-membranous, with a single vein; lemmas (1.3)2—6(7) mm long, oblong, broadly lanceolate, or ovate, coriaceous or coriaceous-membranous, with seven veins, without keel, awnless; paleas or keel more or less scabrous. Perennial plant, (15)25—150(200) cm high, with long and short creeping underground shoots, sometimes cae- spitose; leaf blades 2.5—12(16) mm wide, flat. Type: G. fluitans (L.) R. Br. About 50 species of this genus are distributed in the subtropical and temperate countries of both hemispheres, and partly also in the mountainous regions of the tropics. 1. Keels of paleas not winged; panicle usually spreading; lemmas 1.34 mm _ long. Plants (30)50—150(200) cm high, with long creeping underground shoots, not caespitose; sheaths cylindri- cal; weakly carimates ors 20S >. O22 2 ee 2: + Keels of paleas winged; panicle weakly spreading; lemmas 3— 7 mm long. Plants (10)25—80(100) cm high, with short creeping underground shoots, often caespitose; sheaths strongly flattened on. sides; Garinate., 2°. 60. Lo. soe, ODS ew 2. Si 2. Spikelets 2-4 mm long; lemmas 1|.3—1.7 mm long; lower glume 0.4—0.6 mm and upper 0.5—1 mm long........ 4. G. striata. Spikelets 4-10 mm long; lemmas 2.3-4 mm long; lower glume I—3 and upper 1.4-4 mm long............ ....., eee 3: 3. Rachilla densely covered with very short thin spinules; lemmas covered with thin spinules up to base; stamens two, anthers 0.5—0.8 mm long. Predominantly forest plants with relatively MAM OEMEN e 5 Cater Chin so earn Ac Ronee ca 3. G. lithuanica. ae 445 + Rachilla smooth or almost smooth (with scattered short and thick | spinules); lemmas closer to the base only with very short thick . spinules; stamens three, anthers 0.9—1.6 mm long. Plants predomi- ) nantly from open habitats, with thicker stems ........... 4. | 4. Lemma 34 mm long, with a short and thick spinules on strongly raised veins (as also on keel of paleas); lower glume 2-3, upper | 3-4 mm long; leaf blades green on both surfaces, often with . scattered spinules above, but without very fine papillae. . | 1. G. maxima. + Lemma 2.3—3.6 mm long, only with very fine tubercle-like spinules (acute tubercles) on less prominent veins (as also on 321 keels of paleas); lower glume 1—2.3, upper 1.4-3 mm long; leaf | blades usually with grayish tinge above from very fine papillae. MR RDORL de, eR Leh Pale. cies, seas eS 2. G. arundinacea. | 5(1). Lemmas 5.5—7 mm long; anthers 1.5—2 mm long; panicle | branches usually with only one or two spikelets, only the long- Paes el wae se) <0 = “ava 6 Cpe ws cee Eye ew. wee a | est among them with three or four spikelets ... . 8. G. fluitans. | + Lemmas 34.8 mm long; anthers 0.6—1.5 mm long; panicle branches ‘ SMES SNISNICTOUS SPIKCICS 2. oon noes po = + ns weenie = ees 6. 6. Lemmas 3—3.8 mm long, with three strongly raised veins almost reaching the tip and four relatively weaker veins almost indis- tinct in upper third of lemma; anthers 1.2—-1.5 mm long....... ey: Oe ie, Sa ee 5. G. nemoralis. : + Lemmas 3.5-4.8 mm long, with seven almost equally raised veins, of which at least five reaching far into the upper third of lemma; anthers 0.5—1.4 mm long................ a. 7. Lemmas with three(five) rather large acute teeth at apex; paleas bidentate at tip terminating into almost parallel about 0.3 mm long cusps; anthers 0.5—1 mm long; sheaths along veins tuber- culate, but without spinules.............. 6. G. declinata. + Lemmas obtuse, without teeth at apex or with indistinct teeth; paleas with two convergent teeth at apex, without cusp; anthers 0.8-1.4 mm long; sheaths of cauline leaves more or less sca- brous from spinules in upper part on veins .... 7. G. plicata. Section 1. Hydropoa Dumort. 1823, Observ. Gram. Belg.: 126. . Panicle more or less spreading, with numerous spikelets; keel on palea wingless; stamens three; caryopsis broadly ellipsoidal; stem thick, erect; rhizomes long and thick; chromosomes of moderate size. Type: G. maxima (Hartm.) Holmb. 1. G. maxima (Hartm.) Holmb. 1919, Bot. Not. (Lund) 1919; 97; Roshev. 1940, in Majevski, Fl. Sredn. Pol. Europ. Chasti SSSR, 322 446 ed. 7: 140.—Molinia maxima Hartm. 1820, Handb. Scand. Fl.: 56.—Poa aquatica L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 67.—Glyceria aquatica (L.) Wahl. 1820, FI. Gothob.: 18, non J. and C. Presl, 1819; Komarov, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 458. Type: Europe (“in Europa ad ripas piscinarum, fluviorum’”). North (south of Karelia-Murman: south and west of Dvina- Pechora); Baltic; Center; West; East.—On the banks of water bod- ies, in bog-meadows, and bogs.—General distribution: South of Western Siberia: Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe; North America (possibly an ecdemic).—2n=60. 2. G. arundinacea Kunth, 1833, Enum. Pl. 1: 367; Komarovy, op. cit.: 459; Tzvelev, 1964, in Majevski, Fl. Sredn. Pol. Europ. Chasti SSSR, ed. 9: 750.—Poa arundinacea Bieb. 1808, Fl. Taur.-Cauc. 1: 60, non Moench, 1794.—Glyceria aquatica subsp. arundinacea (Kunth) Aschers. and Graebn. Type: Ciscaucasia (“ad fluvium Malk. ubi caucasicos montes egressus per planitiem ad Terekum defluit’”). a. Subsp. arundinacea.—Panicle branches scabrous from rather dense spinules; anthers (1)1.2—1.4 (1.6) mm long; spikelets usually with deep pinkish-violet tinge. Center (south of Volga-Don); West (southeast of Dnieper; south of Moldavia; Black Sea); East (Lower Don; Lower Volga).—On the banks of reservoirs, in bog meadows.—General distribution: Caucasus; southeast of Central Europe, Mediterranean (Balkan Peninsula). b. Subsp. triflora (Korsh.) Tzvel. 1971, in Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 8: 81.—G. aquatica var. triflora Korsh. 1892, Tr. Pterb. Bot. Sada, 12: 418.—G. triflora (Korsh.) Kom. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 459, 758.— G. kamtschatica Kom.—G. maxima subsp. triflora (Korsh.) Hult.— Panicle branches weakly scabrous from scattered spinules, often almost smooth; anthers (0.8)0.9—1.2(1.4) mm long; spikelets usually with brighter pinkish-violet tinge. Type: Far East (“the town of Ivanovskoe between the Zeya and Bureya rivers). Center (Volga-Kama: Central Urals).—On the banks of water bod- ies, in bog-meadows, and bogs.—General distribution: Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East; Mongolia, Japan-China. Note. A third subspecies—G. arundinacea subsp. grandis (S. Wats. ex A. Gray) Tzvel.—is widely distributed in North America. Section 2. Striatae Church, 1949, Amer. Journ. Bot. 36: 162. 447 Panicle more or less spreading, with numerous spikelets; keel on paleas wingless; stamens two; caryopsis obovoid; stem rather thick, erect; rhizomes long and rather thick; chromosomes small. Type: G. striata (Lam.) Hitchc. 3. G. lithuanica (Gorski) Gorski, 1849, Icon. Bot. Char. Cyper. Gram. Lith.: tab. 20; Lindm. 1909, Bot. Jahrb. 44: 45; Komarov, op. cit.: 453; Grossh. 1939, Fl. Kavk., ed. 2. 1: 277; Voroschilov, 1966, Fl. Sov. Daln. Vost.: 66; Natk.-I[vanausk. 1963, Lietuv. TSR Fl. 2: 242.—Poa lithuanica Gorski, 1830, in Eichw. Naturhist. Skizze: 117.—Glyceria remota (Forsell.) Fries, quoad Pl—G. orientalis Kom—.G. dubilior (Fr. Schmidt) Kudo. Type: Lithuania (“Lithuania”). North (south of Karelia-Murman; Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Cen- ter (Ladoga-IImen; north of Upper of Dnieper; Upper Volga; Volga- Kama; northeast of Volga-Don).—In swampy forests (especially in the alder forests), in forest swamps, sometimes in bog meadows.— General distribution: Caucasus, Western and Eastern Siberia, Far East; Scandinavia, Central Europe, Japan-China.—2n=20. 4. G. striata (Lam.) Hitchc. 1928, Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, 41: 157.—Poa striata Lam. 1791, Tabl. Encycl. Méth. 1: 183.—P. nervata Willd. 1797, Sp. Pl. 1: 389.—Glyceria nervata (Willd.) Trin. 1830, Mem. Acad. Sci. Pétersb. sér. 6, 1: 365; Prokud. 1965,-Vizn. Rosl. Ukr.: 93. Type: USA (“e Virginia, Carol.’’). West (Dnieper: near the city of Belaya Tserkov, as an escape from park “Alaksandria”).—In-bog meadows, on the banks of water bodies.—General distribution: North America: introduced in many other countries.—2n=20. Section 3. Glyceria. Panicle weakly spreading and with relatively less numerous spike- lets; keel of paleas winged; stamens three; caryopses broadly ellip- soidal; stem relatively slender, at base often ascending or procumbent; rhizomes short; chromosomes small. 5. G. nemoralis (Uechtr.) Uechtr. and Koern. 1866, Bot. Zeit. 24, 16: 121; Komarov op. cit.: 453.—G. plicata B. nemoralis Uechtr. 1863, Jahresb. Schles. Ges. Vaterl. Kult. 41: 97. 323 448 Type: Czechoslovakia (“Vratislaviae, in opacis paludosis collium Trebnitzensium prope Obernigk et Trebnitz copiose, similibus locis prope Nimkau et in latere septentrionali montis Gelersberg’”’). Baltic (south); Center (south of Ladoga-IImen; Upper Dnieper; Upper Volga; southwest of Volga-Kama; Volga-Don); West (Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea: along the Mius River).—In swampy places in forests (especially alder forests).—General distribution: Caucasus; Central Europe, Mediterranean (Balkan Peninsula), Asia Minor. 6. G. declinta Bréb. 1859, Fl. Normand., ed. 3: 354; Rasins, 1960, Latv. PSR Veg. 3: 127; Tzvelev, 1964, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1964: 20. Type: France, Normandy (“Marais de Briouze (Orne) et forét de Cinglaris, prés les moutiers (Calvados)). Baltic (reported for Latvia); Center (Upper Dnieper: near Slutsk).—In bog meadows and bogs.—General distribution: Central and Atlantic Europe; as an ecdemic plant in the USA.—2n=20. 7. G. plicata (Fries) Fries, 1842, Nov. Fl. Suec. Mant. 3: 176; Komarov, op. cit.: 452.—G. fluitans* plicata Fries, 1839, Nov. FI. Suec. Mant. 2: 6.—G. turcomanica Kom. Type: Sweden (“in maritimis ad Varberg’”). North (south of Karelia-Murman; south of Dvina Pechora); Bal- tic; Center; West; East (Lower Don; Trans-Volga); Crimea.—In bog meadows and bogs, on the banks of water bodies, by the roadsides.— General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria; as an ecdemic in other extratropical countries.—Zn=40. 8. G. fluitans (L.) R. Br. 1810. Prodr. Fl. Nov. Holl. 1: 179; Komarov, op. cit.: 451.—Festuca fluitans L. op. cit.: 75.—(Plate XXV, 2). Type: Europe (“in Europae fossis et plaudibus’”). North (Karelia-Murman; west and south of Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center; West (Carpathians; Dnieper; Moldavia; west of Black Sea); East (north and west of Lower Don).—On the banks of reservoirs in bog meadows, and bogs.—General distribution: Caucasus (Ciscaucasia and Cape Pitusanda); Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, *Asterisk not explained in the original— General Editor. 324 449 Mediterranean; North America (northeast) as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=40. HYBRIDS G. fluitans (L.) R. Br. x G. plicata (Fries) Fries = G. x pedicellata Towns. 1850, Jard. Ann. 1: 105.—A rather common sterile hybrid; in the structure of spikelets, it is intermediate between the parent species but readily distinguished from them by the absence of articulation on the rachilla that does not break off after flowering. TRIBE 11. STIPEAE Dumort. The spikelets are one-flowered, borne in a panicle, less often in a receme. Lemmas are more or less coriaceous, with five veins, without keel, with more or less curved, less often straight awn at apex. There are three lodicules that are free. Ovary glabrous. The hilum is a linear, as long as the caryopsis. Starch grains compound. The chromosomes are of moderate size. The plants are perennial, very rarely annuals; anatomy of leaf blade is of the festucoid type. Type: Stipa L. GENUS 87. STIPA L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 78; id. 1754, Gen. PI., ed. 5: 34 General inflorescence—weakly spreading panicle, often with fewer spikelets; glumes 12—70(90) mm long, from lanceolate base narrowed into a long subulate tip, with three to five(seven) veins; lemmas 5— 22(24) mm long (excluding awn), lanceolate, with margins overlapping on sides, more or less hairy in lower part, at apex without teeth; awns (3)440(50) cm long, scabrous or hairy, bigeniculately bent, in lower part twisted, with articulation at base; callus linear, long-acuminate, densely hairy, 1.7—S mm long. Densely caespitose plants, with narrow (up to 4 mm wide) leaf blades, usually folded lengthwise. Lectotype: S. pennata L. About 300 species of this genus are distributed in the temperate (except for a considerable part of the forest zone) and subtropical countries of both hemispheres as also partly in the mountainous regions of the tropics. 450 Literature: Smirnov, A.P. 1936. Kovyli SSSR [Feather grasses of the USSR]. Byull. Mosk. Obshch. Isp. Prior. Otd. Biol., 45, 2.— Sljusarenko, L.P. 1963. Ob ukrainskikh kovylyakh iz tsikla Stipa joannis Cel. [On Ukrainian feather grasses of the cycle Stipa joannis Cel.]. Tr. Nauchn.-Issl. Inst. Biol. i Priol. Fak. Kharkov. Univ., 37.— Konstantinova, A.G. 1963. K. anatomii of Kovylei Ukr. SSR [On the anatomy of feather grasses of Ukrainian SSR]. 7r. Nauchn. — ISSI. Biol. i Biol. Fak. Kharkov. Uni., 37. Lapshin, M.M. 1968. K sistematike zlakov Gorkovskoi oblasti, rod Stipa L. [On the systematics of the grasses of Gorky Region: Genus Stipa L.]. Uchen. Zap. Gonkov. Ped. Inst. Ser. Biol., 78—Scholz, H. 1968. Die Artengruppa Stipa pennata L. in Frankreich, in der Schweiz und angrenzenden Gebieten. Willdenowia, 4, 3.—Martinouvsky, J.O. and V. Skalicky. 1989. Zur Nomenklatur einiger Stipa-Sippen der Pennatae-Gruppe, XVI, Beitrag Zur Kenntnis der europaischen Federgrassippen. Preslia, 41, 4. 1. Awns covered with spinules or with semiappressed, up to 0.6 mm long hairs visible only at high magnification........ 3. + Awns throughout or only in upper part covered with more than 2 mm long hairs; hairs visible to naked eye........... 4. 2. Awns 7—12 cm long, covered with very short hairs, 0.2 mm long in lower part of awn, 0.3-0.6 mm long in upper part; lemmas 7—9 mm long, with 0.2-0.5 mm long hairs at the base; ligules of leaves of vegetative shoots up to 0.3 mm long; leaf blades scabrous on outer surface, spinulose on inner(upper) SINISE sys tion: sects, souk ot eee 3. S. korshinskyi. + Awns 10-18 cm long, covered only with up to 0.2 mm long SHINMIES: oschas ssl. grat sa Slee $0 els 3: 3. Leaf blade 0.5—1 mm wide, more or less scabrous on outer surface from acute tubercles to almost smooth, inner surface covered with spinules and scattered hairs; ligule of leaves of vegetative shoots 0.8—-2.2 mm long; ali nodes of stem covered with leaf sheath; lemma 10—13 mm long, without tuft of hairs at, the, basen of aii wytea gett qth het AOR 1. S. capillata. + Leaf blade 0.3-0.6 mm wide, scabrous on outer surface from short spinules, usually also with a mixture of stiff semiappressed bristles, inner surface only with spinules; ligules of leaves of vegetative shoots 0.2-0.8 mm long; at least some nodes on stem during flowering and fruiting not covered with sheath; lemma 9—11 mm long, usually with tuft of 0.1-0.3 mm long iains’at the bast Of AWN... 2. 2. Seen oe 2. S. sareptana. 4. Lemma 5—11 mm long, hairy almost throughout; awns 3—25 cm lonp with wp to’4 mm long hairs. ..-...-....... 27am = 326 + + + 451 Lemma 15—22(24) mm long, hairy in upper half usually only along margin; awn 18—40(50) cm long, with (4)5—6(7) mm long hemi Meter part Sones La Nelo Qe aes. eee 3 . Awns 12-25 cm long, glabrous and smooth in lower twisted part, with 2.5-3.5 mm long hairs in upper part; ligules of leaves of vegetative shoots up to 0.3 mm long; leaf blade 0.3-0.6 mm wide, scabrous on outer surface from acute tubercles and stiff bristles, densely puberulent or papillose on inner surface. . . . oo SE ad Oe eee ee eee er 6. S. lessingiana. Awns hairy throughout; ligule of leaves of vegetative shoots 1— . Awns 3-6 cm long, with 0.5—-1 mm long hairs in lower a 2.54 mm long hairs in upper part; lemma 5—7.5 mm long; leaf blade 0.3—0.6 mm wide, scabrous on outer surface from spinules and stiff bristles, densely puberulent on inner surface..... . I esr. wed ils, oe eat. SE. G 4. S. orientalis. Awns 9-15 cm long, with 0.6—1.2 mm long hairs in lower part, 1.52.5 mm long hairs in upper part; lemma 8—10 mm long; leaf blade 0.4-1 mm wide, scabrous on outer surface from spinules, with rather long and dense hairs... . . 5. S. arabica. . Awns in lower twisted part more or less hairy, with 0.5—1.5 mm long hairs; ligules of leaves of vegetative shoots 1-2 mm long; leaf blade 0.5—1 mm wide, smooth or weakly scabrous on outer surface from scattered acute tubercles, only with spinules UR rite 2. 2 ge ie isi Gt AS eh Ee: 8. Awns glabrous, smooth or weakly scabrous in lower part from Soemmenaewie tabercles: .. . ... lot we. oA. WE Poe =} . Lemma 15—17 mm long, with a marginal stripe of 3-4 mm long hairs not reaching the base of awn; awns 18-25 cm long. Plants Grauwmmerm Ural.steppes. .< ... 6.2.5. nae. 13. S. anomala. Lemma 17—20 mm long, with a marginal stripe of hairs reach- ing base of awn; awns 25-35 cm long. Plants of limestone (se ere 17. S. syreistschikowii. . Ligules of all leaves of vegetative shoots up to 0.3 mm long; leaf blade 0.3-0.6 mm wide, very long, scabrous on outer surface from spinules and stiff bristles, its inner surface densely covered with very short papillae, sometimes scabrous from spinules; lemma (16)18—20(22) mm long, with a marginal stripe of hairs, 1—3(4) mm short of reaching base of awn........ ET tM ns en es 8 a se 2 Qe 7. S. tirsa. Ligules of leaves of vegetative shoots more than 0.5 mm long, SE G2, WUT JONG. 5 weenie oes een eee a 10. 452 327 325 453 10. Lemma (15)16—20(21) mm long, with a marginal stripe of hairs, 2—5(6) mm short of reaching base of awn............. bi. + Marginal stripe of hairs on lemma usually reaching base of awn; less often less than 1 mm short............... 12: 11. Leaf blade 0.3-0.6 mm wide, strongly scabrous on outer sur- face from dense spinules, often mixed with stiff bristles, densely pubescent on inner surface with considerable mixture of longer ee E S18 8s; ORES Sw EATOU Rr. AO BS 10. S. ucrainica. + Leaf blade 0.5—1.2 mm wide, smooth or more or less scabrous on outer surface from acute tubercles, inner surface usually covered with only short spinules, less often with scattered, MeeeniMiamEs 26 22 /igs! on oGe.ceeml ens 12. S. pennata. 12. Leaf blade 0.6-1 mm wide, rather densely covered on outer surface with acute tubercles and rather soft short hairs (espe- cially in younger leaves), inner surface also more or less hairy; sheath of lower leaves enereee lemma (16)18—21(23) mm CM to ee oe ee eS 11. S. dasyphylla. + Leaf blade without soft hairs on outer surface, but often with scattered stiff semiappressed bristles................ 13. 13. Leaf blade 0.3-0.9 mm wide, densely scabrous on outer surface from acute tubercles, often with mixture of scattered stiff bristles, on inner surface with scattered rather long hairs covering Reemeenmendee OF TIOS.- 2... . 2 Seer ee ee ee 14. + Leaf blade 0.6—1.3 mm wide, often flat and then up to 3(4) mm wide, smooth or weakly scabrous on outer surface (lower side) from scattered acute tubercles, on inner[upper] surface only with spinules or pubescent only on lateral sides of ribs (that is, ene 05. ites. . SRE IE) s NG AON a3 15. 14. Lemma (16)17—19(20) mm long; twisted part of awn with fruits dark reddish-brown; leaf blade green, usually only with scat- tered stiff bristles on outer surface or without them; sheath at least of some lower leaves puberulent, often with pinkish tinge. NE at Ae ia ye ot nn oh Wig eae ae a 8. S. zalesskii. Lemma (15)16—18(19) mm long; twisted part of awn with fruits yellowish-reddish-brown; leaf blade grayish-green, on outer surface usually rather densely covered with stiff bristles; sheath of all leaves glabrous, but often more or less ciliate on margins, eee gemkIGh. 90s), Si, Beis 15. S. pulcherrima. Section 1. Leiostipa Dumort. 1823. Observ. Gram. Belg.: 134. Lemma 7—13 mm long; awns 7—18 cm long, covered with spinules or with semiappressed, up to 0.6 mm long hairs visible only at high magnification. Type: S. capillata L. 1. S. capillata L. 1762. Sp. Pl., ed. 2: 116; Roshev. 1934, FI. SSSR. 2: 109.—S. ucranensis Lam. 1791, Tabl. Encyl. Méth. Bot. 1: 177. Type: Central Europe (“in Germania, Gallia’). Center (south of Volga-Kama; Volga-Don; ecdemic in Upper Volga); West; East; Crimea.—lIn steppes, on stony slopes and rocks, in dry meadows, among shrubs; up to middle mountain zone.— General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western and Eastern Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Central Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas.—2n=14. 2. S. sareptana A. Beck. 1882. Bull. Soc. Nat. Moscou, 57: 52; Roshev. op. cit.: 111. Type: Volga Region, neighborhood of Krasnoarmeisk (“Sarepta”). a. Subsp. sareptana.—Leaf blade on outer surface covered with acute tubercles and stiff bristles, strongly scabrous.—(Plate XXV, 1). Center (south of Volga-Don); East.—In steppes on solonetzes.— General distribution: Caucasus (Ciscaucasia), south of Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia. — 2n=44. b. Subsp. praecapillata (Alech.) Tzvel. 1974, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 11: 14.—S. praecapillata Alech. 1926, in Alech. and Smirn. Kratk. 455 Predv. Otchet Rab. Nizhegorod. Bot. Eksped.: 171.—Leaf blade on outer surface only with acute tubercles, less often with isolated stiff bristles, weakly scabrous. Lectotype: Volga Region (“Nizhegorod Province, Lukoyanovsk District, near the village of Divii Usad, southern slopes of Kosovaya Gora’). O Center (east of Volga-Don); East (north of Trans-Volga).—In steppes, on stony slopes.—Endemic. Note. The more mesophillic populations of S. sareptana s. 1. relate to this subspecies, possibly being the result of hybridization of the preceding subspecies with S. capillata. 3. S. korshinskyi Roshev. 1916, Fl. Aziatsk. Ross. 12: 163; Roshev. op. cit.: 104.—S. richterana auct. non Kar. and Kir.: Korsh. 1898, Tent. Fl. Ross. Or.: 457. Type: Kazakhstan (“fescue-wormwood steppe in the vicinity of Atbasarskaya station”). East (Trans-Volga).—In stony steppes.—General distribution: South of Western Siberia, north of Russian Central Asia. Section 2. Barbatae Junge, 1910, Stipa grafiana Stev. var. (subsp.) paradoxa Junge var. nova: | (descr. separatim edita). Lemma 5—11 mm long; awns 3—25 cm long, throughout or only in upper part with up to 4 mm long hairs. Type: S. barbata Desf. 4. S. orientalis Trin. 1829, in Ledeb. FI. Alt. 1: 83, s. str.; Roshev. op. cit.: 90. Lectotype: Eastern Kazakhstan (“in rupium fissuris montis Arkaul’’). East (Trans-Volga: Guberlin Mountains).—In stony steppes, on slopes.—General distribution: South of Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia (Sayans), Russian Central Asia; Northeastern Iran, Dzhungaria- Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas.—2n=36. 5. S. arabica Trin. and Rupr. 1842. Sp. Gram. Stip.: 77; id. 1843, Mém. Acad. Sci. Pétersb. sér. 6, 7, 2, Sci. Nat. 5: 77, s. str.— S. arabica y. meyeriana Trin. and Rupr. 1842, op. cit.: 78; id. 1843, op. cit.: 78.—S. meyeriana (Trin. and Rupr.) Grossh. 1928, Fl. Kavk. 1: 66. Type: Sinai Peninsula (“Ad radices montim Sinai”). a. Subsp. caspia (C. Koch) Tzvel. 1974. op. cit.: 16.—S. caspia C. Koch, 1848, Linnaea, 23: 440; Tzvel. 1968, Rast. Tsentr. Azii, 4: 52.— 329 456 S. arabica f. szovitsiana Trin. 1842, in Trin. and Rupr. Sp. Gram. Stip.: 77; id. 1843, in Trin. and Rupr. Mém. Acad. Sci. Pétersb. sér. 6, 7, 2, Sci. Nat. 5: 77.—S. szovitsiana (Trin.) Griseb. 1852, in Ledeb. Fl. Ross. 4: 450; Roshev. op. cit.: 91. Type: Caspian seacoast between Baku and Derbent (“am Ufer des Kaspisches Meer zwischen Baku und Derband”). East (Lower Volga: lower reaches of the Ural River).—On sands and in stony steppes.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Cen- tral Asia; Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Himalayas. 6. S. lessingiana Trin. and Rupr. 1842, op. cit.: 79; id. 1843, op. cit.: 79; Roshev. op. cit.: 93. Type: Orenburg Region (“In gub. Orenburg”). a. Subsp. lessingiana.-Sheath of cauline leaves glabrous. Center (south and east of Volga-Don); West (south-east of Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea); East; Crimea.—In steppes on stony slopes; up to middle mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia; southeast of Central Europe, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria.—2n=44. b. Subsp. brauneri Pacz. 1916, zap. Krymsk. Obshch. Estestvisp. i Lyubit. Prir. 5: 4.—S. lessingiana var. brauneri (Pacz.) Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 93.—Sheaths of cauline leaves densely puberulent. Type: Crimea, Tarkhankut Peninsula (“Tauria, Penins. Tarchankut, Prope Ak. Meczet’”). West (Black Sea: islands of the Black and Azov seas); Crimea.— In stony steppes.—General distribution: Caucasus. Section 3. Stipa. Lemma 15—23(24) mm long; awns (18)22—40(50) cm long, usu- ally with (4)5—6(7) mm long hairs only in upper part. 7. S. tirsa Stev. 1857, Bull. Soc. Nat. Moscou, 30, 2: 115, s. str.; emend. Celak. 1884, Oesterr. Bot. Zeitschr. 34: 319; Martin and Skal. 1969, Preslia, 41, 4: 339; Tzvelev, 1970, Spisok. Rast. Gerb. FI. SSSR, 18: 4.—S. pannata 6. stenophylla Czern. ex. Lindem. 1882, FI. Cherson. 2: 283, p. p.—S. stenophylla (Czern. ex Lindem.) Trautv. 1884, Tr. Peterb. Bot. Sada, 9: 351.—Czern. 1859, Consp. Pl. Charcov.: 75, nom. nud.; Roshev. op. cit.: 95.—S. longifolia Borb. 1886, Mag. Nov. Lapok. 10: 117; Tzvelev, 1964, in Majevski, Fl. Sredn. Pol. Evrop. Chasti; SSSR, ed. 9: 807. Lectotype: Ukraine, Kalchik River (“Kaltschik”). 330 457 Center (south of Volga-Kama; Volga-Don); West (south and east of Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea); East (Lower Don; Trans-Volga); Crimea (mountains).—In steppes, forest glades, among shrubs, up to middle mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, northwest of Russian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Central Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor.—2n=44. 8. S. zalesskii Wilensky, 1921. Dnevn. 1-go Vseross. S”ezda Russk. Botan.: 41; Roshev. op. cit.: 102.—S. rubens P. Smirn. 1925. Feddes Repert. 21: 231.—S. rubens proles rubentiformis P. Smirn. 1928, Fl. Yugo-Vost. 2: 115.—S. rubens proles glabrata P. Smirn. 1928, Ibid.: 115.—S. glabrata P. Smirn. ex Tzvel. 1964, in Majevski, Fl. Sredn. Pol. Evrop. Chasti SSSR, ed. 9: 809.—?S. rubens subsp. sublaevis Martin, 1972, Preslia, 44, 1: 21. Lectotype: Volga Region (“Neighborhood of Saratov’). Center (Volga-Don); West (southeast of Dnieper; east of Black Sea); East; Crimea.—In steppes, on stony slopes and rocks.—Gen- eral distribution: South of Western Siberia, southeast of Eastern Siberia, north of Russian Central Asia; Central Europe (Czechoslo- vakia), Dzhungaria-Kashgaria (Dzhungarian Alatau). Note. The relativeiy more mesophilic populations of this species with wider (0.4—0.8 mm) leaf blades and usually larger (17.5—-20 mm long) lemmas can be identified as a variety—var. rubens (P. Smirn.) Tzvel., 1974, op. cit.: 19. In habit these plants are considerably closer to S. dasyphylla (Czern. ex Lindem.) Trautv. and S. rubens spp. sublaevia Martin (1. c.), with smooth leaf blades on outer sur- face, and are so far known only from one specimen from Crimea (“Partizanskoe, 1.VI.1955, A. Barbarich and others”), possibly be- longing to S. eriocaulis subsp. lithophila. 9. S. pontica P. Smirn. 1929. Feddes Repert. 26: 268; Roshev. op. eit. 102. Type: Turkey, East Pontiac mountains, near Amasia (“PI. Anatoliae orientalis, Pontus galaticus, in vineis ad Amasia”). Crimea (mountains).—On stony slopes and rocks.—General dis- tribution: Caucasus; Mediterranean (Balkan Peninsula), Asia Minor. 10. S. ucrainica P. Smirn. 1926, Feddes Repert. 22: 374; Roshev. Op. cit.:97, Type: Ukraine (“Prov. Ekaterinoslav, distr. Alexandrovsk, prope pag. Mirgorodka, in declivitate stepposa meridionali valleculae “Prunosae’”’). 458 West (southeast of Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea); East (Lower Don; south of Trans-Volga; north of Lower Volga); Crimea.—lIn steppes on stony slopes.—General distribution: Caucasus (Ciscaucasia); Cen- tral Europe (Romania). Note. Species Nos. 8—10, linked with intermediates, are very similar to each other and can be accepted as subspecies of a single species S. zalesskii Wilensky s. 1. 11. S. dasyphylla (Czern. ex Lindem.) Trautv. op. cit.: 350; Czern. op. cit.: 75, nom. nud.; Roshev. op. cit.: 100.—C. [sic., recte S.] pennata y. dasyphylla Czern. ex Lindem. op. cit.: 283. Type: Neighborhood of Kharkov (“on hills and hill slopes of the Rogan River’). Center (south of Volga-Kama; Volga-Don); West (south and east of Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea); East (Lower Don; Trans-Volga).— In steppes, in forest glades among shrubs.—General distribution: Caucasus (vicinity of Stavropol), south of Western Siberia; Central Europe. 12. S. pennata L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 78. s. str.; Tzvel. 1964, in Majevski FI. Sredn. Pol. Europ. Chasti SSSR, ed. 9: 808.—S. joannis Celak, 1884, Oesterr. Bot. Zeitschr. 34: 318; Roshev. op. cit.: 96.—S. joannis f. okensis P. Smirn. 1927, Tabl. dlya opredeleniya kovylei: 4.— S. disjuncta Klok. 1950, Vizn. Rosl. URSR: 855, descr. ucrain. Type: Europe (“in Austria, Gallia”). a. Subsp. pennata.—Sheaths of cauline leaves smooth (only with obtuse tubercles); leaf blade usually more or less scabrous on outer surface from acute tubercles, in juvenile state usually with tuft of short hairs at apex. Center (Upper Volga: south of the Oka River, south of Volga- Kama; Volga-Don); West; East (Lower Don; Trans-Volga).—In steppes, forest glades, among shrubs, on stony slopes.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, Eastern Siberia, north of Russian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Central Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor.—2n=44. Note. Sometimes we find populations of this subspecies with leaf blades that are scatteredly hairy on the upper surface.—var. okensis (P. Smirn.) Tzvel. 1974, loc. cit. (=S. joannis f. okensis P. Smirn. loc. cit.: =S. disjuncta (Klok.). The question of the correct nomenclature of S. pennata as a whole is still not resolved. J.O. Martinovsky and V. Sckalicky, 1969 (Preslia, 41, 4: 327-341) proposed to use the Latin name S. pennata 33 459 L. s. str. for the southern European species S. eriocaulis Borb. How- ever, S. Rauschert (1970, Taxon, 19, 6: 900-903) considered that as lectotype, S. pannata L. has priority over S. joannis Celak. b. Subsp. sabulosa (Pacz.) Tzvel. 1973, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 10: 80.—S. pennata subsp. joannis f. sabulosa (Pacz.) 1914, Khersonsk. Fl. 1: 112—S. joannis subsp. sabulosa (Pacz.) Lavr. 1940, Fl. URSR, 2: 123.—S. graniticola Klok. op. cit.: 856, descr. ucrain.—S. borysthenica Klok. ex Prokud. 1951, in V. Wulf, FI. Kyyma, 1, 4: 25; Klokov, 1950. Vizn. Rosl. URSR, 855, descr. ucrain — S. sabulosa (Pancz.) Sljussar. 1963, Tr. Nauchn.—Issl. Inst.—Biol. i Biol. Fak. Kharkov Univ., 37: 26—Sheaths of cauline leaves more or less scabrous from acute tubercles; leaf blade usually smooth or almost smooth on outer surface, more stiff than in preceding subspecies, in juvenile state, usually without tuft of hairs at apex. Lectotype: Kherson Region (“Alexandrovsk District, Lugovskil forest rest house on the Tyasmina River, on sandy soil”). Center (south and east of Volga-Don); West (south and east of Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea); East; Crimea (Kerchen Peninsula).— On sands of river terraces, sandy steppes, in thinned-out pine forests, on stony slopes and rocks (predominantly granites.—General distri- bution: Caucasus (Ciscaucasia), south of Western and Eastern Sibe- ria, north of Russian Central Asia (to northern Tien Shan); Central Europe (Romania), Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia (Irt River). 13. S. anomala P. Smirn. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 96, 740. Type: Vicinity of Uralsk, the village of Teplovka (“Uralsk Dis- trict, Teplov Region between the villages of Faduleev and Novenk). O East (south of Trans-Volga).—In steppes.—Endemic. Note. This species is so far known only from the type specimens and, possibly, is only a spontaneous mutant of S. pennata subsp. sabulosa, arising as a result of fire (type specimens were collected from an area of the burnedout steppe). 14. S. eriocaulis Borb. 1883, Oesterr. Bot. Zeitschr. 33: 401.—S. pennata subsp. eriocaulis (Borb.) Martin and Skalicky, 1970, Preslia, 42, 1: 32. Type: Yugoslavia [“bei Fiume, Buccari-Station (Sala Draga) und Kostrena wachst’]. a. Subsp. lithophila (P. Smirn.) Tzvel. 1974. op. cit.: 18.—S. lithophila P. Smirn. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 98, 741.—S. pennata subsp. lithophila (P. Smirn.) Martin, 1972, op. cit.: 18. 460 Type: Crimea (“Yaila, Mt. Demerdzhi’). O Crimea (mountains).—On stony slopes and rocks; in the lower and mountain zones.—Endemic. Note. It is quite similar to the type subspecies (subsp. eriocaulis), occurring on the limestone exposures of the Balkan Peninsula and southeast of Central Europe, but differs from it by having the awns that are usually scabrous in the lower twisted part. Of the other subspecies, subsp. /utetiana Scholz is distributed predominantly in France, and subsp. austriaca (G. Beck) Martin in Austria. 15. S. pulcherrima C. Koch, 1848, Linnaea, 21: 440; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 98.—S. grafiana Stev. op. cit.: 116.—S. platyphylla Czern. 1859, Consp. Pl. Charcov.: 75, nom. nud.—S. pulcherrima subsp. grafiana (Stev.) Pacz. 1914, op. cit.: 115. Type: Transcaucasia, the village of Shamshedil on the Kura River and in the vicinity of Yerevan (“....am Kur, Schamschadil, Eriwan, 800-4500"). Center (Volga-Kama: south and central Urals; Volga-Don); West (south of Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea); East (Lower Don; Trans- Volga; north of Lower Volga); Crimea.—In steppes, on stony slopes and rocks, to middle mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia (north and Kopetdag); Central Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran.—2n=44. Note. Possibly, the populations of this species from the plains relate to a separate subspecies——S. pulcherrima subsp. grafiana (Stev.) Pacy.i(loe. cit): 16. S. cretacea P. Smirn. 1940. Byull. Mosk. Obshch. Isp. Prir. Otd. Biol. 49, 1: 90. Type: Volgograd Region, upper reaches of the Golubaya River, near the village of Sirotinskaya-on-Don (“Ilovlin district, near the village of Sirotinskaya, upper reaches of the Golubaya River’’). O East (Lower Don).—On Chalk exposures. Endemic, and, pos- sibly, deserves only a subspecies rank. 17. S. syreistschikowii P. Smirn. 1948, Delect. Sem. Hort. Bot. Univ. Mosquens.: 36; Botschantzev, 1959, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 19: 647.—S. grafiana var. (subsp.) paradoxa Junge, op. cit.: 1 (descr. separatim edita).—S. paradoxa (Junge) P. Smirn. 1927, Tabl. dlya Opred. Kovylei.: 7, non Rasp. 1825; Roshev. op. cit.: 99. Type: Crimea, Karadag Mountains (“Koktebel prope urb. Theodosia’). 332 461 Crimea (Karadag Mountains).—On limestone slopes and stony slopes.—General distribution: Caucasus (neighborhood of Novorossiisk); Central Europe (the Alps), Mediterranean (Balkan Peninsula), Asia Minor. GENUS 88. ACHNATHERUM Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost.: 19 General inflorescence—more or less spreading or compressed panicle. Glumes 4-12 mm long, lanceolate, with one to three(five) veins; lemma 3.5—8 mm long (excluding awn), oblong-lanceolate, with nonoverlapping or slightly overlapping margins, more or less hairy, with two small teeth at the apex and an awn between them; awn 5—20 mm long, scabrous, weakly geniculately bent or straight, slightly twisted in lower part, with or without a weak articulation at the base; callus conical, 0.2-0.7 mm long, subobtuse, pubescent. Perennial, densely caespitose plants with rather narrow (I—S mm wide), often convolute leaf blades. Lectotype: A. calamagrostis (L.) Beauv. About 50 species of this genus are distributed in the temperate (excluding the greater part of forest zone) and subtropical countries of both hemispheres and partly also in the mountainous regions of the tropics. 1. Panicle compressed, with fewer spikelets; spikelets 8-12 mm long; lemma 6-8 mm long; awn 12-20 mm long; ligules of all fcaves Gp to 0.3°mm long...) 2 : 1. A. bromoides. + Panicle usually more or less spreading, with more spikelets; spikelets 4-6 mm long; lemma 3.5—5.7 mm long; awn 4-10 mm long; ligules of cauline leaves 2-8 mm long........ 2 ES ee ee ae 2. A. splendens. Section 1. Aristella (Trin.) Tzvel. 1972, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 9: 53. Shoots not enclosed by sheath, covered at the base with scale- like coriaceous leaves; ligules of all leaves up to 0.3 mm long; anthers at the apex glabrous or subglabrous. Type: A. bromoides (L.) Beauv. 1. A. bromoides (L.) Beauv. op. cit.: 146; Nevski, 1937, Tr. Bot. Inst. Akad. Sci. SSSR, ser. 1, 4: 224.—Agrostis bromoides L. 1767, Mant. Pl. 1: 30.—Aristella bromoides (L.) Bertol. 1833, FI. Ital. 1: 690.—Stipa bromoides (L.) Dérfl. 1897, Herb. Norm. 34: 129.— 333 462 Lasiagrostis bromoides (L.) Nevski and Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2s 72h Type: Southern France, vicinity of Monspelia (“Habitat Monspelii”). Crimea (south).—On stony slopes and rocks, among shrubs, in thinned-out forests; to lower mountain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia (western Kopetdag); Central Europe (southeast), Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran.—2n=28. Section 2. Neotrinia Tzvel. 1972, op. cit.: 55. Shoots covered with sheaths, without coriaceous scaly leaves (excluding prophyll) at base; ligule of cauline leaves 2-8 mm long; anthers at apex with a tuft of short hairs. Type: A. splendens (Trin.) Nevski. 2. A. splendens (Trin.) Nevski, 1937, Tr. Bot. Inst. Akad. Nauk SSSR, ser. 1, 4: 224.—Stipa splendens Trin. 1821, in Spreng. Neue Entdeck. 2: 54.—S. altaica Trin. 1829, in Ledeb. Fl. Alt., 1: 80.— Lasiagrostis splendens (Trin.) Kunth, 1829, Rév. Gram. 1: 58; Roshev. 1934.,Fl. SSSR; 23/72: Type: Trans-Baikal (“in transbaicalensibus Sibiriae”). East (Trans-Volga; Irendyk Range; Lower Volga).—In steppes and semideserts, on stony slopes, sands, gravel-beds, solonetzes.— General distribution: South of Western and Eastern Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Tibet, Himalayas, Japan-China (inner regions of China).—2n=42. GENUS 89. PIPTAYTHERUM Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost.: 17 General inflorescence—more or less spreading panicle; glumes 3.5— 10 mm long, oblong-lanceolate, with three to seven(nine) veins; lemma 3—6 mm long (excluding awn), lanceolate-ovate, with nonoverlapping margins, more or less hairy, without apical teeth; awn 5—10 mm long, scabrous, straight or somewhat curved, with distinct articulation at base, easily disarticulating; callus to 0.3 mm long, obtuse, glabrous or subglabrous. Perennial plants, densely caespitose, with usually flat, 2— 9 mm wide leaf blades. Lectotype: P. paradoxum (L.) Beauv. About 50 species of this genus are distributed in the more south- ern regions of the temperate zone of Eurasia and North America, as 463 also in the countries of the ancient Mediterranean from the Pyrenean Peninsula and northwestern Africa to the western provinces of China. 1. Forest plant, 40-80 cm high; ligule up to 0.5 mm long, spikelets 3.5—5.2 mm long; glumes with three to five veins; lemmas 3—4 mm long; awn 7-15 mm long........ 1. P. virescens. + Plant of stony slopes and rocks, 50-150 cm high; ligule 4-10 mm long; spikelets 7-10 mm long; glumes with five to seven(nine) veins; lemma 5—6 mm long; awn 5S—9 mm long. 2. P. holciformis. Vii it ie ee ees Si es Se te ew le ee Ss Se eS Re eS Section 1. Piptatherum. Glumes with three to five veins; lemma 3-4 mm long, with relatively weak articulation at base of awn; ligule to 0.5 mm long. 1. P. virescens (Trin.) Boiss. 1884, Fl. Or. 5: 507; Roshev. 1951, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 14: 96.—Urachne virescens Trin. 1843, Mém. Acad. Sci. Pétersb. sér. 6, 7, 2, Sci. Nat. 5: 12; Trin. 1820, Fund. Agrost.: 110, nom. nud.—Oryzopsis virescens (Trin.) G. Beck, 1890, Fl. Nied.-Oesterr.: 51; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 113; Lavr. 1940, FI. URSR, 2: 132.— Milium paradoxum auct. non L.: Scop. 1772, Fl. Carniol. ed. 2, 1: 58, tab. 1. Type: Yugoslavia, Kraina (“Carniolia”). West (Moldavia; Black Sea: along the Dniester River); East (Lower Don: reported from the neighborhood of Elist); Crimea (moun- tains).—In forests, among shrubs, to lower mountain zone.—Gen- eral distribution: Caucasus; Mediterranean, Asia Minor, northwestern Iran.—2n=24. Section 2. Holciformia Roshev. ex Tzvel. 1972, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 9: 56. Glumes with five to seven(nine) veins; lemma 5—6 mm long with distinct articulation at base of awn (awn easily disarticulating); ligule 4-10 mm long. Type: P. holciformis (Bieb.) Roem. and Schult. 2. P. holciformis (Bieb.) Roem. and Schult. Syst. Veg. 2: 328: Roshev. 1951, op. cit.: 105.—Agrostis holciformis Bieb. 1808, FI. Taur.-Cauc. 1: 54.—Oryzopsis holciformis (Bieb.) Hack, 1885, Denkschr. Oesterr. Akad. Wiss. (Math.-Naturw.) 50, 2: 8: Roshev. 1934, op. cit.: 114. Type: Crimea, near Alupka (“in Tauria meridionali, circa pag. Alupkam’’). 464 West (Black Sea: reported from the neighborhood of Odessa); Crimea (south)—On stony slopes, rocks, and talus; to lower moun- tain zone.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; southeast of Central Europe, east of Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran.—2n=24. TRIBE 12. NARDEAE Anderss. Spikelets concolorous and borne in secund spike, wholly sessile. The glumes are absent. Lemmas coriaceous-membranous, with three prominent veins, with a straight, 2-4.5 mm long awn at the apex. Lodicules absent. The ovary is glabrous. Caryopsis with a linear hilum that is almost as long as the grain. The starch grains are compound. Chromosomes are large. Plants perennial; anatomy of the leaf blade is of festucoid type. Type: Nardus L. GENUS 90. NARDUS L. 1753;,Sp..P1.:'53;3:1d. 1754, Gens Plaed.5i2g General inflorescence—secund spike with wholly sessile, concolorous, 5—7 mm long spikelets, borne in one or two approxi- mate rows; glumes reduced to a narrow fringe; lemma as long as spikelet, narrowly lanceolate, coriaceous membranous, with three veins raised as keels, and a straight, 24.5 mm long awn at apex; callus very short, ventrally puberulent. Perennial plants, 10-40 cm high, densely caespitose; leaf blades setaceous, folded lengthwise, 0.3—-0.7 mm wide. Type: N. stricta L. A monotypic genus. 1. N. stricta L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 53; Nevski, 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 587.— N. glabriculmis Sakalo. Type: Europe (“in Europae asperis, sterilibus, duris”). Arctic (Arctic Europe: Kola Peninsula); North (Karelia-Murman; west and south of Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center; West (Carpathians; Dnieper).—In meadows, forest glades, at the edges of bogs, in thinned-out forests.—General distribution: Caucasus, Eastern Sibe- ria, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean (mountains), Asia Minor (mountains); North America (possibly as ecdemic).—2n= 24-30. 335 465 TRIBE 13. ORYZEAE Dumort. The spikelets are concolorous, borne in more or less spreading panicle. Glumes usually reduced. The lemmas are coriaceous-mem- branous, with five veins, awnless or with a straight awn arising from the tip of the lemma. There are two lodicules. The ovary is glabrous. The caryopsis has a linear hilum that is almost as long as the grain. The starch grains are compound Chromosomes are small. These are perennial or annual, aquatic or coastal plants; anatomy of the leaf blade is of festucoid type. Type: Oryze L. GENUS 91. ORYZA L. i759, Sp. Pl: 333; id: 1754;'Gen. Phyed. 52.155 General inflorescence—more or less spreading or compressed panicle with more or less scabrous branches; spikelets 6-9 mm long, with three flowers, of which the two lower are reduced to floral scales; glumes reduced to short sheath-like structures at the tip of spikelet pedicel; lemmas of reduced lower flowers one-fourth to two-fifths as long as spikelet, lanceolate, coriaceous-membranous, with a single vein, lemma of the upper fertile flowers oblong, cartilaginous-coriaceous, covered with tubercles and large spines, with five veins, with a cusp or up to 10—12 cm long awn at the apex. Annual plants, 40—120 cm high; leaf blades 4-12 mm wide, flat. Type: O. sativa L. About 25 species of this genus are distributed mostly in the tropical and subtropical countries of both hemispheres. 1. O. sativa L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 333; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 47.— Ligules 7-8 mm long; stamens six, with 2—3 mm long anthers. Type: Ethiopia and India (“forte in Aethiopia, colitur in Indiae paludosis”). West (Black Sea); East (Lower Don; Lower Volga); Crimea.— Cultivated as a food plant.—General distribution: Cultivated in al- most all tropical and subtropical countries, but its native place, apparently, is southern Asia.—2n=24. 466 336 467 GENUS 92. LEERSIA Sw. 1788, Prodr. Veg. Ind. Occid.: 21, nom. conserv. General inflorescence—more or less spreading or compressed (some- times not exserted from sheath of terminal leaf) panicle with scabrous branches; spikelets 4-6 mm long, with one fully developed (uppermost) fertile flower; glumes and floral scales of the two lower undeveloped flowers entirely reduced; lemma of fertile flower as long as spikelet, oval, coriaceous-membranous, more or less spinulose, somewhat at- tenuate towards apex, with five veins. Perennial plants 30—150 cm high, with creeping underground shoots; leaf blades 4-15 mm wide, flat. Type: L. oryzoides (L.) Sw. About 15 species of this genus are distributed in almost all tropical, subtropical, and temperate countries of both hemispheres, but are absent in the Arctic, considerable part of the taiga zone and in deserts. 1. L. oryzoides (L.) Sw. 1797, Fl. Ind. Occid. 1: 132; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 48.—Phalaris oryzoides L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 55.—Ligules 0.7— 2 mm long; stamens three, with 1.5—2.4 mm long anthers. Type: United States of America, Virginia State (“in Virginia paludibus, nemorosis’). Baltic; Center (excluding the east of Volga-Kama); West; East.— On the banks of reservoirs, in bogs and bog meadows.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, and Far East, Rus- sian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Japan-China; North America.—2n=48. Note. Often (particularly in more dry years), the panicles are not exserted from the bulging sheath of the upper cauline leaf and bear only cleistogamous spikelets.—f. inclusa (Wiesb.) Doerfl. GENUS 93. ZIZANIA L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 991; id. 1754, Gen. Pl., ed. 5: 427 General inflorescence—more or less spreading or compressed panicle with smooth or weakly scabrous branches; spikelets unisexual: Plate XXVI. 1—Leersia oryzoides (L.) Sw.: la—Spikelet; 2—Eragrostis minor Host: 2a—Spikelet; 2b—flora scale with segment of rachilla. 468 staminate in lower part of same panicle, 8-15 mm long, pistillate in upper part, 1S—25 mm long, all concolorous; glumes as also floral scales of the two lower sterile flowers reduced; lemma of fertile flowers as long as spikelet, coriaceous-membranous or thin-coriaceous, lanceo- late, with five veins, with a cusp or up to 8 mm long, straight, apical awn in staminate flowers, with 15—70 mm long awn in pistillate flowers. Annual or perennial (and then with creeping underground shoots) plants, 80—200 cm high; leaf blades 5-35 mm wide, flat. Type: Z. aquatica L. Of the three species of this genus, one is distributed in East Asia and the remaining two in North America. 1. Perennial plant, with creeping underground shoots; nodes of stem glabrous; leaf blades 15—35 mm wide; cup-shaped expan- sion at the tip of spikelet pedicel spinulose along margin; awn of pistillate spikelets 15-25 mm long...... 1. Z. latifolia. + Annual plant, without creeping underground shoots; nodes of stem pubescent; cup-shaped expansion at the tip of spikelet pedicel without spinulose; awn of pistillate spikelets 40-70 mm long. ...ctarliak gaol mete S~2_4 hie 2. Z. aquatica. 1. Z. latifolia (Griseb.) Stapf, 1909, Kew Bull. 1909; 385; Turcz. 1838, Bull. Soc. Nat. Moscou, 11, 1: 105; nom. nud.; Roshev. 1934, FI. SSSR, 2: 46; Afan. 1960, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad) 20: 46; A. Skvorts. 1966, Opred. Rast. Mosk. Obl.: 70.—Hydropyrum latifolium Griseb. 1852, in Ledeb. Fl. Ross. 4: 466. Type: Trans-Baikal, along the Shilka and Argun rivers (“Dahuria, in lacubus fl. Schilka et Argun”). Center; East (Lower Volga).—Only as an introduced plant on the banks of water bodies——General distribution: Eastern Siberia (basin of the Amur River), south of Far East; Japan-China; introduced into other countries.—2n=30, 54. 2. Z. aquatica L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 991; Galenieks, 1953, Latv. PSR Fl. 1: 140; Roshev. and Schischkin, 1955, Fl. Leningrad, Obl. 1: 105; A. Skvorts. op. cit.: 70. Type: United States of America (Virginia State) and Jamaica (“in Jamaicae, Virginiae inundatis”’). Baltic; Center; West.—Only as an introduced plant of the banks of water bodies.—General distribution: North America (southeast of 338 469 Canada and east of the USA); as an introduced plant in many other countnies.—2n=30. Note. In the European part of Russia, apparently, only the more northern subspecies, angustifolia (Hitchc.) Tzvel. 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast., 8: 73 (=Z. aquatica var. angustifolia Hitche. 1906, Rhodora, 8: 210)—is cultivated. It has narrower (S—15 mm wide) leaf blades, larger spikelets (staminate spikelets—10—15 mm long, pistil- late—15—23 mm long), and the floral scales of the pistillate spikelets have spinules only on the veins. In the type subspecies—subsp. aquatica—the leaf blades are 12-30 mm wide, the staminate spikelets are 8-10 mm long and the pistillate spikelets are 12-14 mm long, while the floral scales of the pistillate spikelets have scattered spinules almost all over. TRIBE 14. ARUNDINEAE Dumort. Spikelets many-flowered, borne in more or less spreading panicle. The lemmas are coriaceous-membranous, with three veins and with- out awn (but often with long spinescent tip). There are two lodicules. The ovary is glabrous; the caryopsis has a long hilum about as long as the grain. The starch grains are compound. Chromosomes are small. The plants are perennial; anatomy of their leaf blade is of arundinoid type. Type: Arundo L. GENUS 94. PHRAGMITES < SUR 4. 4. Spicate panicle more or less ovoid, almost aiways distinctly longer than wide, their axis more than six times as long as wide: .. 0% 5) .s RASS ae. Ee eee 4. C. turkestanica. + Spicate panicle capitate, often shorter than wide, with strongly reduced and thickened axis, more than one-fourth as long as thick: Neen Jenseits 2 eee 5. C. aculeata. 1. C. alopecuroides (Pill. and Mitt.) Schrad. 1806, Fl. Germ. 1: 167; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 125.—Phleum alopecuroides Pill. and Mitt. 1783, Iter. Posegan.: 147.—Heleochloa alopecuroides (Pill. and Mitt.) Host ex Roem. 1809, Collect.: 233; Host, 1801, Gram. Austr. 1: 23, nom. invalid. a Type: Czechoslovakia (“Posegranum Slavoniae Prov.”). Center (Upper Dnieper: along the Dnieper River; Upper Volga: along the Volga and Oka rivers; south of Volga-Kama; Volga-Don); West (Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea); East; Crimea (north).—On river sands and gravel-beds, in solonetzic meadows, by the road- sides.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, Asia Minor, Iran; ecdemic in other countries.—2n=18. 2. C. acuminata Trin. 1821, in Spreng. Neue Entdeck. 2: 57; Tzvelev, 1966, Bot. Zhurn. 51, 8: 1100.—C. borszczowii Regel, 1868, Bull. Soc. Nat. Moscou, 41, 2: 306; Roshev. op. cit.: 126.—Heleochloa borszczowii (Regel) Roshev. ex B. Fedtsch. 1914, Izv. Bot. Sada Petra Vel. 14, appendix 2: 52. Type: Delta of the Ural River (“Ex insulis prope Guriew’). 352 487 East (southeast of Lower Volga).—In solonetzic meadows, on river sands and gravel-beds.—General distribution: Northwest of Russian Central Asia. 3. C. schoenoides (L.) Lam. 1791, Tabl. Encycl. Meth, 1: 166; Roshev. op. cit.: 125; Leonidov, 1971, Mat. po FI. i Rastit. Oksko- Klyazm. Mezndurech’ya: 11.—Phleum schoenoides L. 1753, Sp. PI.: 60.—Heleochloa schoenoides (L.) Host ex Roem. op. cit.: 233; Host, op. cit.: 21, nom. invalid. Type: Southern Europe and Turkey (“in Italia, Smyrna, Hispania’). Center (south of Upper Dnieper; Upper Volga: along the Oka River; south of Volga-Don); West (Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea); East; Crimea.—On river sands and gravel-beds, solonetzes and so- lonchaks, in solonchak meadows, by the roadsides.—General distribu- tion: Caucasus, south of Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria Kashgaria, south of Mongolia, Himalayas, Africa; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=36. 4. C. turkestanica Eig. 1929, Agr. Rec. Inst. Agr. a Nat. Hist. Tel-Aviv, 2: 206; Roshev. op. cit.: 125. Lectotype: Russian Central Asia (“Perova District, Syr-Darya Region, Katan-Kamys boundary”). East (south and east of Lower Volga).—On salads —Gen- eral distribution: Caucasus (eastern Transcaucasia), southeast of Western Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Dzhungaria-Kashgaria. 5. C. aculeata (L.) Ait. 1789, Hort. Kew. 1: 48; Roshev. op. cit.: 122.—Schoenus aculeatus L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 42.—(Plate XXVII, 1). Type: Southern Europe (“in Italia, Narbonia, Lusitania, Archipelagi insulis’). Center (south of Volga-Don); West (southeast of Dnieper; south of Moldavia; Black sea); East; Crimea.—On solonchaks and in so- lonchak meadows.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of West- ern Siberia, Russian Central Asia; Central Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, south of Mongolia; as an ecdemic in other countries.—2n=18. TRIBE 29. ZOISIEAE Benth. The spikelets are one-flowered, borne in spicate or raceme-like panicle. Lemmas are coriaceous-membranous, with three veins, and 488 351 489 without awns. There are two lodicules. The ovary is glabrous. The caryopsis has a small broadly oval hilum. Chromosomes are small. These are annual or perennial plants with chloridoid leaf anatomy. Type: Zoisia Willd. GENUS 106. TRAGUS Hall. 1768, Hist. Stirp. Helv. 2: 203, nom. conserv. General inflorescence—almost cylindrical, spicate panicle, 3-10 cm long, with very short (up to 3 mm long) branches bearing three to five partly fully developed, partly undeveloped spikelets. Fully developed spikelets 3.5—5 mm long, one-flowered; upper glume as long as spikelet, broadly lanceolate, coriaceous, with six or seven prominent veins with large uncinate spines and smaller spinules in a row; lower glume less than one-fifth as long as spikelet, scarious, without veins; lemma slightly shorter than spikelet, broadly lanceolate, with three veins. Annual or perennial plants, (5)10—30(50) cm high; leaf blades 14 mm wide, usually flat. Type: 7. racemosus (L.) All. About 10 species of this genus are distributed predominantly in the subtropical and tropical, and partly also in the temperate coun- tries of both hemispheres. 1. T. racemosus (L.) All. 1785, Fl. Pedemont. 2: 241; Roshev. 1934. Fl. SSSR, 2: 23.—Cenchrus racemosus L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1049.— Ligules 0.1—0.5 mm long, modified into a series of up to 2 mm long hairs; anthers 0.4-0.7 mm long.—(Plate XXVII, 2). Type: Southern Europe (“in Europae australioris maritimis”). West (Dnieper; Moldavia; Black Sea); East (Lower Don); Crimea.—On sands and gravel-beds, stony slopes and rocks, by the roadsides, sometimes in fields and plantations.—General distribu- tion: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Central Europe, Mediterra- nean, Asia Minor, Iran; as an ecdemic in many other extratropical countries. —2n=40. Plate XXVII. 1—Crypsis aculeata (L.) Ait.: la—General inflorescence; 1b—spikelet; 2—Tragus racemosus (L.) Desf.: 2a—Spikelet; 2b—-spikelet viewed from other side. 353 490 TRIBE 21. PANICEAE R. Br. The spikelets are two-flowered, with the staminate or sterile lower flower, borne in a panicle, sometimes consisting of several palmately arranged spicate branches. Lemmas are coriaceous, with five very weak veins, without awn; sometimes awned in the lower sterile flower. There are two lodicules. The ovary is glabrous. The caryopsis has a broadly oval hilum. Starch grains are simple and of similar size. The chromo- somes are small. These are annual or perennial plants, with usually panicoid, less often festucoid leaf anatomy. Type: Panicum L. GENUS 107. PANICUM L. 1753, Sp. P1.:,53;.id., 1754, Gen. Pl.,.ed_.5228 General inflorescence—more or less spreading panicle, (3)5—30(35) cm long; spikelets 1.4—5 mm long, with fertile upper flower and rudiment of lower flower; flowering scales of the upper fertile flower conaceous, smooth and lustrous. Annual, less often perennial plants, (20)30—80(100) cm high; leaf blades 3—20 (25) mm wide, flat. Type: P. miliaceum L. Over 500 species of this genus are distributed predominantly in the tropical and subtropical, as also partly in the temperate countries of both hemispheres. 1. Spikelet 1.4—-1.6 mm long; panicle 3—6 cm long. Perennial plant, 20-60 cm high; blades of Lower (evergreen) leaves broadly lanceolate, 12-25 mm long and 4~7 mm wide; upper cauline leaves lanceolate, longer.......... 3. P. huachucae. + Spikelets more than 1.8 mm long; panicle more than 6 cm long. Annual plant, 20-100 cm high; blades. of all leaves similar, linearor linear-lanceolate ...". 2-2... se 2. 2. Leaf blades usually 10-25 mm wide; panicle more or less spreading or compressed; spikelets 3.5—S mm long....... Re i, ee ee ee Se 1. P. miliaceum. + Leaf blades usually 5-14 mm wide; panicle broadly spreading with dichotomous branches; spikelets 1.8—-2.7 mm long..... iy sec ah Nat chat Aa aM ti at aes Os er 2. P. capillare. 354 491 SUBGENUS 1. PANICUM Blades of all leaves similar in form; fertile shoots all similar; anatomy of leaf blade panicoid. 1. P. miliaceum L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 58; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 36. Type: India (“in India”). North; Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—Cultivated as a food and fodder plant and often found as an ecdemic plant or es- caped, by the roadsides and in habitations.—General distribution: Cultivated in many extratropical and also in some tropical countries of both hemispheres but, apparently, it is a native of China or India. —2n=36. Note. The cultivated varieties of this species are usually divided into three groups: convar. effusum Alef.—with broadly spreading panicle; convar. contractum Alef.—with more dense panicles, ex- panded above and usually nodding; and convar. compactum Koren.— with dense panicles not expanded above and not nodding. 2. P. capillare L. op. cit.: 58; Roshev. op. cit.: 36; Remmel, 1963, Uchen. Zap. Tartusk. Univ. 136, Bot. 6: 67. Type: North America (“in Virginia, Jamaica”). a. Subsp. capillare —Spikelets 1.8-2.3 mm long; lemma of fer- tile upper flower 1.3—1.6 mm long. Baltic (Estonia); East (Lower Don).—Only as an ecdemic plant by the roadsides, in habitations, sometimes in meadows and on gravel- beds.—General distribution: North America (southeastern Canada, mostly the eastern half of the United States of America, Mexico); as an ecdemic in many other countries.—2n=18. b. Subsp. barbipulvinatum (Nash) Tzvel. 1968, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1968: 18.—P. barbipulvinatum Nash, 1900, in Rydb. Mem. New York Bot. Gard. 1: 21.—P. capillare var. occidentale Rydb.—Spikelets 2.42.7 mm long; lemma of fertile flower 1.6—1.8 mm long. Type: United States of America, Montana State (“Manhattan, Montana’). Center (Upper Volga; Volga-Don); West (Carpathians: near Lvov; Dnieper; Black Sea); East (Lower Don).—Only as an ecdemic or introduced plant of the roadsides, in habitations, on the edges of fields, less often on river sands and gravel-beds.—General distribu- tion: North America (southern Canada, predominantly the western 492 half of the United States of America, Mexico); as an ecdemic in many other countries. SUBGENUS 2. DICHANTHELIUM Hitchc. and Chase 1910, Contr. US Nat. Herb. 15: 142. Blades of lowermost (evergreen) leaves distinctly different from blades of cauline leaves; fertile shoots of two kinds: spring and autumn; anatomy of leaf blade festucoid type. Type: P. dichotomum L. - 3. P; huachucae Ashe, 1898, Journ. Elisha Mitchell Sci. Soc. 15: 51; Hitchc.. 1951, Manual Grass. Unit. Stat., ed. 2: 657; Fodor, 1973, Fl. Zakarp. Avtoref. Diss.: 28. Type: United States of America, Arizona State (“Huachuca Mountains, Arizona’). West (Carpathians).—As an ecdemic plant in meadows, by the roadsides.—General distribution: North America; as an ecdemic in other countries. Note. In Russia, S.S. Fodor was the first to collect and correctly identify this species (city of Uzhgorod). GENUS 108. ECHINOCHLOA Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost.: 53 General inflorescence—dense and usually more or less secund panicle, (3)5—20(25) cm long; spikelets (excluding awns) 2.34.8 mm long, with a fertile upper flower and rudiment of lower flower; floral scales of the upper flower thin-coriaceous, smooth and lus- trous. Annual plants, (10)20—100(120) cm high; leaf blades 2-23 mm wide, flat; ligule absent. Type: E. crusgalli (L.) Beauv. About 20 closely related species of this genus are distributed predominantly in the tropical and subtropical countries of both hemi- spheres and rather extensively transgress in temperate countries. 1. Spikelets (excluding awns) 3.7-4.8 mm long; lemma of fertile flower 3.5-4.5 mm long.................-. 2. E. oryzoides. + Spikelets (excluding awns) 2.3—3.6 mm long; lemma of fertile flower:2.3—3.5,mm_ long. «.. 2s)<2c..s: io ee Se 2; 2. Not less than one-third of spikelets in a panicle jointed at the base and disarticulating with fruits; lemma of rudimentary lower 493 flowers more or less awned at the apex, less often awnless, covered as also upper glume, with numerous spintles and bristles. ME Cio os attaiate fete Paige © he Seas 1. E. crusgalli. 355 + All spikelets without articulation at base and not falling with fruits; lemma of the rudimentary lower flower awnless, covered, as also upper glume, with fewer spinules and bristles. Cultivated plant with bolder grains........ 3. E. frumentacea. 1. E. crusgalli (L.) Beauv. op. cit.: 50; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 32.—Panicum crusgalli L. 1753, Sp. P1.: 56. Type: Europe and the United States of America (“in Europae, Virginiae cultis”). a. Subsp. crusgalli—Spikelets (excluding awns) 3—3.6 mm long, without or with awn to 4 cm long; lemma of fertile flower, usually about 3 mm long; primary branches of panicle usually with shortened branchlets only at base, in remaining part of spikelets in regular or almost regular rows. North (ecdemic in Karelia-Murman and Dvina-Pechora); Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—On river sands and gravel-beds, on the banks of reservoirs, in wet meadows, often as weed in fields and plantations, by the roadsides, in habitations.—General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia, south of Eastern Siberia and Far East, Russian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan-China; North America, South America, Australia, Africa.—2n=54. Note. The widely distributed awnless and short-awned plants relate to the type variety—var. crusgalli, whereas the relatively rare plants with 2.5—4 cm long awn can be related to another variety— var. aristata S.F. Gray (1821, Nat. Arr. Brit. Pl]. 2: 158). b. Subsp. spiralis (Vasing.) Tzvel. 1968. Novosti Sist Vyssh. Rast. 1968: 17.—E. spiralis Vasing. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 34, 739.— Spikelets (excluding awns) 2.3—3.2 mm long, usually awnless, less often with awn to 2 cm long; lemma of fertile flower usually about 2.5 mm long; primary branches of panicle rather strongly branched, as a result spikelets usually not arranged in regular rows. Type: Northern Caucasus (“Valley of the Kuban River 60 km northwest of the city of Krasnodar’). West (south of Black Sea); Crimea.—In rice fields, plantations of various crops, in irrigation ditches, in parks.—General distribu- tion: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Himalayas, Japan-China; North America, 356 494 South America, Australia, Africa.—2n=27, 36. 2. E. oryzoides (Ard.) Fritsch, 1891, Verh. Zool.-Bot. Ges. Wien. 41: 742; Kosenko, 1941, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 9, 1: 32; Tzvelev, 1968, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 1968: 16.—Panicum oryzoides Ard. 1784, Animadv. Bot. 2: 16.—P. hostii Bieb. 1819, Fl. Taur.-Cauc. 3: 56.— Echinochloa hostii (Bieb.) Stev. 1857, Bull. Soc. Nat. Moscou, 30, 3: 120; Boros ex Holub, 1964, Preslia, 36, 3: 253.—E. macrocarpa Vasing. 1934, op. cit.: 34, 739; Lavr. 1940, Fl. URSR, 2: 99; S. Kozhevn. 1969, Byull. Nikitsk. Bot. Sada, 4: 3.—E. coarctica Kossenko, 1941, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad) 9, 1: 28. Type: Plant raised in Italy from the seeds of unknown origin, occurring as weed in rice fields. a. Subsp. oryzoides.—Collar of all leaves glabrous. West (south of Black Sea); East (south of Lower Volga); Crimea.—As a weed in rice fields.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Central and Atlantic Europe (rare), Mediterra- nean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Himalayas, Japan-China; often as an ecdemic in other eountries in the crop of rice. b. Subsp. phyllopogon (Stapf) Tzvel. op. cit.: 16.—Panicum phyllopogon Stapf, 1901, Hook. Icon. Pl. ser. 4, 7: tab. 2698.—P. oryzicola Vasing. 1931, Tr. Priklad. Bot. Gen. Sel. 25, 4: 125.— Echinochloa oryzicola (Vasing.) Vasing. 1934, op. cit.: 33.—T. phyllopogon (Stapf) Kossenko, 1940, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 8, 12: 208.—E. phyllopogon subsp. stapfiana Kossenko, Ibid.: 209.—E. phyllopogon subsp. oryzicola (Vasing.) Kossenko, Ibid.: 210—Collar densely hairy. Type: Italy (“Italia, in rice fields near Pisa). West (south of Black Sea); East (south of Lower Volga).—As an ecdemic weed in rice fields.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; Mediterranean, Japan-China; possibly as an ecdemic in many other countries.—2n=36. 3. E. frumentacea Link, 1827, Hort. Bot. Berol.: 1: 204.— Panicum frumentaceum Roxb. 1820, Fl. Ind. 1: 307, non Salisb. 1796. Type: India (“in India orinetali ubi colitur’’). a. Subsp. utilis (Ohwi and Yabuno) Tzvel. 1968, op. cit.: 17.— E. utilis Ohwi and Yabuno, 1962, Acta Phytotax. et Geobot. (Kyoto), 20: 50.—E. frumentacea auct. non Link: Roshev. op. cit.: 32; Prokud. 1965, Vizn. Rosl. Ukr.: 65. 495 Type: Japan (“Honshu, Sakai, in Prov. Izumi”). West (Black Sea); East (Lower Don).—Only as a fodder plant in experimental fields —General distribution: Far East; Japan-China; in- troduced in many other countries. —2n=34. Note. The type subspecies—subsp. frumentacea—of this spe- cies is found in Russia only in Russian Central Asia (near Chardzhou). It has less dense panicles with greenish spikelets that form more or less regular longitudinal rows on panicles branches. GENUS 109. DIGITARIA Hall. 1768, Hist. Stirp. Helv. 2: 244, nom. conserv. propos. General inflorescence consisting of 2—20 palmate or palmately ar- ranged spicate branches; spikelets 1.74.5 mm long, with one fertile flower and a sterile lower flower, borne on strongly flattened rachis in groups of two or three; floral scales of the upper fertile flower more or less coriaceous, smooth and lustrous. Annual plants, 10-80 cm high; leaf blades usually 2-8 mm wide, flat. Type: D. sanguinalis Scop. About 350 species of this genus are distributed in the tropical and subtropical, as also in some temperate countries of both hemi- spheres. Literature: Henrard, J.Th. 1950, Monograph of the genus Digitaria. Leiden. 1. Spikelets lanceolate-ovate, 1.7—2.4 mm long, borne in groups of three, less often in pairs; upper glume as long as spikelet or not more than one-fifth shorter; lower glume as scarcely notice- ame iemspranous scale... .........+-55 3. D. ischaemum. + Spikelets usually broadly lanceolate, 2.3-4.5 mm long, borne in pairs; upper glume one-third to half as long as spikelet; lower glume 0.2—0.5 mm long, deltoid............... 2 2. Upper glume more or less ovate, almost one-third as long as spikelet, glabrous or subglabrous; lemma of sterile lower flower glabrous (but scabrous on veins), less often with few hairs on ME a aes. ees 8 FE LE! 2. D. aegyptiaca. 357 + Upper glume more or less lanceolate, half or two-thirds as long as spikelet, more or less hairy; lemma of sterile lower flower always with several rows of hairs between lateral veins... . . rae he are wre, errr me eee al A 496 Section 1. Digitaria. Spikelets borne in pairs, less often some in groups of three, broadly lanceolate; upper glume one-third to two-thirds as long as spikelet; floral scales of fertile upper flower with fruit light brown; sheath and leaf blade usually more or less hairy. 1. D. sanguinalis (L.) Scop. 1772, Fl. Carniol., ed. 2, 1: 52; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 29.—Panicum sanguinale L. 1753, Sp. PEOS7. Type: America and southern Europe (“in America, Europa australi”). a. Subsp. sanguinalis —Lemma of sterile lower flower more or less hairy, without long and stiff bristles. Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—On river sands and gravel- beds, in pine forests, by the roadsides, in fields and plantations, habitations.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Himalayas; as an ecdemic plant in many other countries.—2n=36. b. Subsp. pectiniformis Henr. 1934, Blumea, 1: 93.—D. ciliaris (Retz.) Koel. 1802, Descr. Gram: 27, quoad Pl.; Roshev. op. cit.: 30.—D. pectiniformis (Henr.) Tzvel. 1963, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 22: 60; Prokud. 1965, Vizn. Rosl. Ukr.: 64.—Lemma of sterile lower flower more or less hairy and with two longitudinal rows of rather long and stiff bristles, appressed during flowering to the surface of the scale, later divergent. Type: Germany, basin of the Rhine River (FI. Gall. et Germ, exs. No. 73, Champ sablonneaux a Haguenau’”). West (Carpathians; south of Black Sea); East (south of Lower Don; Lower Volga); Crimea.—On sands and gravel-beds, by the roadsides, in habitations.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia (ecdemic near Ashkhabad); Central Europe, Mediterra- nean, Asia Minor, Iran; ecdemic in other countries. 2. D. aegyptiaca (Retz.) Willd. 1809, Enum. Pl. Horti Berol.: 93; Prokud. 1941, Uchen. Zap. Khark. Univ. 22: 111.—Panicum aegyptiacum Retz. 1783, Observ. Bot. 3: 8.—Digitaria sanguinalis subsp. aegyptiaca (Retz.) Henr. 1950, Monogr. Digit.: 17. Type: Egypt? (“in Aegypto”). Center (south of Upper Dnieper; Volga-Don); West (Carpathians; Dnieper; Black Sea); East (Lower Don; Lower Volga).—On river 497 sands and gravel-beds, in pine forests, by the roadsides.—General distribution: Caucasus (Ciscaucasia, Dagestan, vicinity of Novorossiisk), Russian Central Asia (Baldzhuan Mountains); Central Europe, Iran, Himalayas; Africa (Egypt? possibly an error in labeling). Section 2. Ischaemum Ohwi, 1942, Acta Phytotax. et Geobot. (Kyoto), 11: 27. Spikelets borne in groups of three, less often some in pairs, lanceolate-ovate; upper glume almost as long as spikelet; floral scales of fertile upper flower with fruits light brown. Sheath and leaf blade glabrous. Type: D. ischaemum (Schreb.) Muehl. 3. D. ischaemum (Schreb.) Muehl. 1817, Descr. Gram.: 131; Galenieks, 1953, Latv. PSR Fl. 1: 134.—Panicum ischaemum Schreb. 1804, in Schweigg. Specim. Fl. Erlang.: 16.—Digitaria linearis (L.) Crép. 1866, Man. FI. Belg., ed. 2: 355, quoad. Pl.; Roshev. op. cit.: 28, p.p.—D. humifusa Rich. ex Pers—2D. glabra (Schrad.) Beauv—{Plate XXVIII, 1). Type: Germany; neighborhood of Erlangen (“In arvis arenosis, ad silvas Erlangen”). Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—On river sands, gravel- beds, in glades of pine forests, by the roadsides; in habitations, sometimes in fields and plantations.—General distribution: Caucasus, south of Western and Eastern Siberia, south of Far East, Russian Central Asia; south of Scandinavia, Far East, Central and Atlantic Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Mongolia, Himalayas, Japan-China; North America; ecdemic in other countries.—2n=36. GENUS 110. ERIOCHLOA Kunth 1816, in Humb. and Bonpl. Nov. Gen. et. Sp. 1: 94 General inflorescence consisting of (1)3—12(15), secund, spicate branches, arranged alternately on common axis; spikelets 2.5-6 mm long, with fertile upper flower and a sterile lower flower, borne in one or two approximate longitudinal rows on rachis of branches, segment of rachilla strongly thickened between glumes and pulvinate at the base of spikelets; floral scales of upper fertile flower coria- ceous, with transversely rugose or finely tuberculate sculpture. An- nual plant, 10-80 cm high; leaf blades (1.5)3—10(12) mm wide, flat. 498 359 499 Type: E. distachya Kunth. About 10 species of this genus are distributed predominantly in the tropical and subtropical countries of both hemispheres. 1. Spikelet 2.54 mm long and I—1.5 mm wide; pedicels of spikelets scabrous, but in upper part sparsely puberulent........... OS i a er oor 1. E. succincta. + Spikelets 4.5-6 mm long and 2.5—3 mm wide; pedicels of Spikelets densely VUlOUS. ... .~.- - 0 oe dine eee 2. E. villosa. Section 1. Procerae Ohwi, 1942, Acta Phytotax. et Geobot. (Kyoto), 11: 41.—Helopus Trin. 1820, Fund. Agrost.: 103. Type: E. procera (Retz.) C.E. Hubb. 1. E. succincta (Trin.) Kunth, 1833, Enum. Pl. 1: 73; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 27.—Paspalum succinctum Trin. 1826, Gram. Panic.: 119. Type: Neighborhood of Astrakhan (“Astrachan”’). East (south of Lower Volga).—On river sands and gravel-beds, banks of water bodies, by the roadsides.—General distribution: Caucasus (basin of the Kura River), Russian Central Asia (basin of ‘the Syr-Darya and Amu-Darya rivers); north of Iran.—2n=36. Section 2. Eriochloa——Eriochloa.—FEriochloa sect. villosa Ohwi, op. cit.: 41. Spikelets 4.5-6 mm long; caryopsis almost spherical, 2.6—3 mm long. 2. E. villosa (Thunb.) Kunth, 1829, Rév. Gram. 1: 30; Roshev. op. cit.: 27; Proskur. 1965, Vizn. Rosl. Ukr.: 64.—Paspalum villosum Thunb. 1784, Fl. Jap.: 45. Type: Japan, near the city of Nagasaki (“juxta Nagasaki’). West (Black Sea); East (Lower Volga).—As a weed in rice fields.—General distribution: Caucasus (basin of the Kuban River and Adzharia), south of Far East, Japan-China; ecdemic in many other countries where rice is cultivated.—2n=54. Plate XXVIII. 1— Digitaria ischaemum (Schreb.) Mihl.: 1a —Pair of spikelets; 1b—floral scales; 2—Bothriochloa ischaemum (L.) Keng: 2a—Part of spicate branch with several spikelets; 2b—pair of spikelets with segment of rachilla. NN eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeEeeOOOEeeeeEeEeEEeeee 360 500 GENUS 111. PASPALUM L. 1759, Syst. Nat., ed. 10, 2: 855 General inflorescence consisting of variously arranged spicate branches; spikelets 2.3-3 mm long, with a fertile upper flower and sterile lower flower, borne singly in two approximate rows on one side of strongly flattened rachis; floral scales of upper fertile flower cartilaginous-coriaceous, lustrous, but with more or less distinct finely tuberculate sculpture. Perennial plants, 10-120 cm high; leaf blades 2-5 mm wide, flat. Lectotype: P. virgatum L. About 400 species of this genus are distributed in almost all tropical and subtropical countries of both hemispheres. Section 1. Diplostachys (Steud.) Tzvel. 1973, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 10: 79.—Panicum sect. Diplostachys Steud. 1854, Syn. Pl. Glum. 1: 56.— General inflorescence consisting of two digitate spicate branches. Lectotype: P. distichum L. 1. P. paspaloides (Michx.) Scribn. 1894, Mem. Torrey Bot. Club, 5: 29, quoad. nom., Tzvelev, 1971, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 8: 72.—Digitaria paspaloides Michx. 1803, Fl. Bor. Amer. 1: 46.—Paspalum digitaria Poir. 1816, in Lam. Encycl. Méth. Bot. Suppl. 4: 316; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 25; Prokud. 1959, Tr. Nikitsk. Bot. Sada, 31: 81.—P. distichum auct. non L.: Tzvelev, 1963, Bot. Mat. (Leningrad), 22: 3.— Plant 10—SO cm high, with many strongly branched, creeping or assur- gent, aerial shoots; ligules to 1.5 mm long. Type: United States of America, South Carolina State (“in pascuis aridis, juxta Charlston’’). Crimea (south: near Gurzuf and in the Nikitski Botanical Gar- den).—Only as an ecdemic weed in parks and by the roadsides.— General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia (near Dushanbe and Askhabad); Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas, Japan- China; North America, South America, Australia, Africa; apparently a native of America.—2n=40. GENUS 112. SETARIA Beauv. 1812, Ess. Agrost.: 51, nom. conserv. General inflorescence—cylindrical, less often more or less lobed, spicate panicle; their branches very short, bearing one to eight spike- a —————————x< ikem 2) See 5. S. cernuum. Section 1. Blumenbachia (Koel.) Tzvel. 1973, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast. 10: 79.—Blumenbachia Koel. 1802, Descr. Gram.: 29. Perennial plants, with long creeping underground shoots; panicle branches with fruits breaking into segments. Type: S. halepense (L.) Pers. 1. S. halepense (L.) Pers. 1805, Syn. Pl. 1: 101; Roshev. 1934, FI. SSSR, 2: 21.—Holcus halepensis L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 1047. Type: Syria and northern Africa (“in Syria, Mauritania”). West (Black Sea); Crimea.—Only as an ecdemic weed of the roadsides, in plantations, habitations.—General distribution: Caucasus, Russian Central Asia; south of Central and Atlantic Europe, Medi- terranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Himalayas; as an ecdemic in the United States of America, Australia, and many other countries.—2n = 20, 40. Note. In the extreme south of the European part of Russia, some- times the hybrid of S. halepense x S. saccharatum = S. x derzhavinii Tzvel. (1968, Novosti Sist. Vyssh. Rast., 1968: 16) is cultivated as a fodder plant. Section 2. Sorghum. Annual plants, without creeping underground shoots; panicle branches with fruits not breaking. 2. S. sudanense (Piper) Stapf, 1917, in Prain, Fl. Trop. Afr. 9: 113; Roshev. op. cit.: 22.—Andropogon sorghum sudanensis Piper, 1915, Proc. Biol. Soc. Wash. 28: 33. 367 509 Type: Sudan (“Aegyptus Superior’). Center (Volga-Don); West; East; Crimea.—Only as a cultivated fodder plant.—General distribution: Africa; as an introduced plant in many other countries —2n=20. 3. S. saccharatum (L.) Moench, 1794, Méth. Pl.: 207; Roshev. op. cit.: 21.—Holcus saccharatus L. 1753, op. cit.: 1947, s. str.; id. 1771, Mant. PI. Alt.: 500, descr. emend.—H. dochna Forsk. 1775, Fl. Aegypt- Arab.: 174.—Andropogon sorghum var. technicum Koern. 1873, Syst. Uebers Cereal u. Legum.: 20.— Sorghum technicum (Koern.) Batland and Trabut, 1895, Fl. Alger. Monocot.: 128; Roshev. op. cit.: 20, 739.— S. dochna (Forsk.) Snowd. 1935, Kew Bull. 1935: 234. Type: India (“in India”). Center (Volga-Don); West; East; Crimea.—Only as a cultivated fodder or industrial crop. (as material for brooms).—General distri- bution: Cultivated mostly in the subtropical and also in some tropical and temperate countries of both hemispheres but, apparently, it is a native of Southern Asia.—2n=20. Note. Sorghum cultivated as cattle fodder and usually having more or less ellipsoidal panicles with relatively short lower branches, can be combined in a group: convar. saccharatum, whereas the pre- dominantly industrial sorghum having more or less fanlike (corym- bose) panicles with strongly elongated lower branches forms another group: convar. technicum (Koern.) Tzvel. (op. cit.: 15). 4. S. bicolor (L.) Moench, op. cit.: 207; Roshev. op. cit.: 20.— Holcus sorghum L. 1753, op. cit.: 1047, p.p. (excl. typo).—H. bicolor L. 1771, op. cit.: 301—Sorghum vulgare auct. non Pers.: Roshev. op. cit.: 19. Type: Iran (“in Persia’). East (Lower Don; Lower Volga).—Only as a cultivated fodder plant.—General distribution: Cultivated predominantly in the coun- tries of the Mediterranean, southern and eastern Asia, considerably less often in other countries.—2n=20. 5. S. cernum (Ard.) Host, 1809, Gram. Austr. 4: 2; Roshev. op. cit.: 20; Prokud. 1965, Vizn. Rosl. Ukr.: 63.—Holcus cernuus Ard. 1786, in Saggi Sci. Lett. Acad. Padova, 1: 128.—H. sorghum L. 1753, op. cit.: 1047, s. str.—Sorghum vulgare Pers. 1805, Syn. Pl. 1: 101, s. str. Type: Italy. 510 West (Black Sea); East (south of Lower Don; south of Lower Volga).—Only as a cultivated fodder or food plant.—General dis- tribution: Cultivated predominantly in the countries of the Mediter- ranean, Central and southern Asia, less often in other countries.—2n = 20. GENUS 117. BOTHRIOCHLOA O. Kuntze 1801, Rev. Gen. 2: 762 General inflorescence consisting of 2-10 cm long, palmately or almost palmately arranged spicate branches. Spikelets 2.5—4.7 mm long, in pairs on rather long-hairy rachis: one sessile with upper bisexual flower and sterile lower flower, another on short pedicel with upper staminate or sterile flower and sterile lower flower; with fruits sessile spikelets falling with segment of rachis and pedicel of staminate spikelet; glumes coriaceous-membranous, broadly lanceo- late, as long as spikelet; lower glume with (five)seven(nine) veins, upper glume with three veins; lemma of sterile lower flower almost scarious, lanceolate, in bisexual upper flower modified into geniculately bent, 12—20 mm long awn. Perennial plant, 30—100 cm high, forming rather dense turf; leaf blades 1-5 mm wide. Type: B. glabra (Roxb.) A. Camus. About 25 species of this genus are distributed in the tropical and subtropical countries, as also in some temperate countries of both hemispheres. 1. B. ischaemum (L.) Keng, 1936, Centr. Biol. Lab. Sci. Soc. China, Bot. Sér. 10, 2: 201.—Andropogon ischaemum L. 1753, Sp. PI.: 1047; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 14.—Ligules 0.3-0.8 mm long, modified into a fringe of hairs to 0.3 mm long; anthers 1.3—-2 mm long.—(Plate XXVIII, 2). Type: Southern Europe (“in Europae australioris ‘aridis”). West; East (Lower Don); Crimea.—In steppes, on stony and rubbly slopes, gravel-beds, sometimes in thinned-out forests and among shrubs——General distribution: Caucasus, Western Siberia (southwest of Altai), Russian Central Asia; Central Europe, Mediterranean, Asia Minor, Iran, Dzhungaria-Kashgaria, Himalayas, Japan-China; ecdemic in other countries.—2n=40, 50, 60. 368 GENUS 118. ZEA L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 971; id. 1754, Gen. PI., ed. 5: 419 General inflorescence of two types: staminate spikelets 6-10 mm long, borne in pairs in terminal panicle (one sessile or subsessile, another pedicellate); pistillate spikelets 3-6 mm long, in more or less regular longitudinal rows on strongly thickened rachis of cobs, borne in axils of middle leaves and enclosed by modified leaves [spathes] with strongly reduced blades; glumes of staminate spikelets coria- ceous-membranous, broadly lanceolate, with 6-12 veins, glumes of pistillate spikelets cartilaginous, with many veins, shorter than ma- ture caryopses; floral scales membranous or scarious, Annual plants, 1-3 m high; leaf blades linear-lanceolate, to 10(15)-em wide. Type: Z. mays L. A monotypic genus. 1. Z. mays L. 1753, Sp. Pl.: 971; Roshev. 1934, Fl. SSSR, 2: 4. Type: America (“in America”). Baltic; Center; West; East; Crimea.—Only as a cultivated food and fodder plant—General distribution: Cultivated almost in all tropical, subtropical, and partly in temperate countries of both hemi- spheres but, apparently, it is a native of Central and South America.— 2n = 10, 20+1—7B, 30, 40, 50. Note. In the European part of Russia, the following groups of varieties (cultivars) of this species are cultivated. Sometimes these are considered as subspecies or even separate species: convar. vulgaris Koern. (=Z. meys s. str. = Z. indurata Sturtev.)—flint corn; convar. dentiformis Koern. (=Z. indentata Sturtev.)—dent corn; convar. amylacea (Sturtev.) Montg. ex Grebens. (Z. amylacea Sturtev.)—soft com; convar. saccharata (Sturtev.) Koern. (=Z. saccharata Sturtev.)— sweet or sugar corn; convar. microsperma Koern. (=Z. everta Sturtev.)— popcorn. ios Wi geinie Genadenll& dy deri iti @ sociag2| @ssl boncurd’ ed ibeeetesen Gas eves 3 o> a i tiecimak to borealy codeld boa Sra . ais ae @iw vowtoeondl vibkoodh = [| tec rhe ow \evotepel ap 2agiq devas acporetsc 1) evceedrerdastieond if ab (C430) co colelasuadl- ere.) oth : t sre pled PsyBe ee ae men re ie ut ~ghcaree beer Keey - Pearatune nt ry aad ‘Bete viatese! a vie -elagex> wee i ite ap seelpree tol see" panei Pr Aner wed: ctreedto ancmeod sess PTeion oye seyoorA, tig bine jae Jo orion e ai tio 4 Mis Xo Post gnivolol 5M sien Yo bah Seal | Spmjtn Se eictabss Ts ISR | Gh MYC?